《World-Ending Demon Emperor》 Chapter 1 - 1 1 Marry Me! ?1: Chapter 1: Marry Me! Crossing 1: Chapter 1: Marry Me! Crossing Lanling was a third-year art student at a key university and was nineteen years old. He had decided, he was going to confess his love to Lankou, his sister, and propose to her! Ever since he was young and began to understand his feelings, he had harbored a secret crush on her. She was the most perfect woman in the world. Her beauty, her eyes, every slight movement, and the curve as she turned her slender waist¡ªevery action of hers intoxicated Lanling. He dared not speak up ordinarily, but sometimes he would reveal his feelings in his sleep talking. Of course, she was not Lanling¡¯s biological sister, and they had no blood relation. Lanling was an orphan, with no knowledge of who his parents were. But he was fortunate to have been adopted at the age of four. He was adopted on the ninth day of September, so he decided to make that day his birthday. His memories of the day he was adopted had become rather vague; he only remembered a very beautiful sister with exceptionally large eyes following behind his adoptive parents. After he was adopted, Lanling lived a happy and warm life. His adoptive parents, as well as his sister¡ªwho was seven years older¡ªtreated him very, very well, especially his sister, who was willing to give him anything. However, the happiness did not last. When Lanling was seven years old, his adoptive parents died in a car accident. Lanling became an orphan once again, and Lankou also became an orphan at the age of fourteen. Lanling was to be sent back to the orphanage, while Lankou was supposed to live with her aunt. However, Lankou held on to Lanling and refused to let go, so Lanling ended up going to the unfamiliar house of their aunt. Life in the new home wasn¡¯t great. The unfamiliar aunt and uncle were not very nice to Lanling or Lankou. Moreover, they already had a ten-year-old son who often bullied Lanling. Lankou would fight with her aunt¡¯s son to protect Lanling, often arguing and even fighting. After enduring two years, Lankou, at the age of sixteen, took Lanling and left their aunt¡¯s house to return to their own home. From that day on, sixteen-year-old Lankou dropped out of school. She had to support not only herself but also nine-year-old Lanling. For ten years, the siblings relied on each other for survival. Lankou supported both of them with her own hands and even sent Lanling to attend the art department of a key university. Now, Lanling was nineteen years old, in his third year of university, and would graduate the following year. Meanwhile, Lankou was twenty-six, at the most beautiful age for a woman. She truly was beautiful; both her face and figure were one in a million. After reaching eighteen, she had countless admirers. But a few months ago, her gorgeous face was ruined when a rich heir who was spurned in love hired someone to throw acid on her face. Although Lankou managed to dodge quickly, half of her face was completely disfigured. Her once enchanting face that everyone adored had become one people feared. The perpetrator was caught and sentenced to a few years in prison. However, the person behind the crime remained at large. A gentleman may take revenge after ten years, but Lanling could not wait that long. He had carefully observed and mastered the routine of that rich heir. He had also planned out three schemes, all leading to the same result. Kill him, and then escape unscathed! He had made all the preparations, just waiting for the rich heir to appear where he was supposed to. After killing the rich heir, he would propose to Lankou. But there was not enough time, as Lankou, after leaving the hospital, was deeply depressed. Her charming smile was gone, she began to avoid seeing anyone, even him, and she was gradually entertaining thoughts of suicide. So, he decided, regardless of societal views, he was going to confess his love to Lankou, to propose to her sooner. This was not out of pity, but out of pure love. No matter what she looked like, Lankou was the most perfect woman in his eyes. ... Tomorrow was Lankou¡¯s birthday, and tonight there happened to be a once-in-a-century meteor shower. Therefore, he intended to create a special and splendid confession video. Lanling climbed to the highest mountain with his DV, for the air was clearest here, allowing a view of the falling meteors. Atop a mountain a kilometer high, there was no air pollution, and all the bright stars were clearly visible against the dark sky. The centennial meteor shower was indeed a breathtaking sight, with gorgeous meteors streaking across the sky from time to time. Lanling waited, for he had heard that at midnight the meteor shower would peak, with several meteors crossing the sky at once. While waiting, he contemplated his confession to Lankou. He was quite good with words. He had already thought of three versions, but he hadn¡¯t decided which one to use. At the same time, he fantasized about Lankou¡¯s reaction to his confession. She must like him, right? Otherwise, why hadn¡¯t she accepted anyone¡¯s pursuit over the years? Perhaps she too feared the gaze of society. Moreover, Lankou seemed to blush with both shyness and joy for a few days after hearing him talk in his sleep about his feelings. Midnight arrived! Indeed, the climax of the meteor shower came, creating a dreamlike scene with more than a dozen meteors making their appearance, each tracing a path across the sky. Standing in front of the DV with the meteor shower as his backdrop, Lanling began his confession. He had already conceived three romantic and passionate versions, but now, he was so nervous he forgot them all, unable to recall a single word. Despite confessing to the camera, Lanling was as nervous as if he were truly standing in front of his sister. He had not even been this nervous when he disguised himself to travel thousands of miles to a small factory to buy chemical toxins. But the meteor shower was fleeting. Lanling took a deep breath and said, ¡°Sister... Lancome, I love you, marry me. I swear on the falling stars to take care of you for life, to make you happy...¡± Just then, one meteor in particular shone exceptionally bright, twinkling with golden light as if carrying an eerie energy. It flew from the horizon, getting closer and closer to Lanling. ¡°Boom...¡± The moment Lanling finished his confession, the eerie meteor crashed directly onto his head. In an instant, Lanling vanished into thin air, his body completely disappearing without a trace. Several days later, Lanling¡¯s school reported to the police that the third-year student, Lanling, had gone missing. When the police visited Lanling¡¯s home, they found that his older sister Lankou was also missing without a trace. There was a volleyball-sized hole in the wall of the house with signs of having been scorched by extremely high temperatures. Afterward, the disappearance of Lanling and Lankou was classified as a top-secret event. All their personal information in this world was completely destroyed. ***** When Lanling woke up again, he was already in a strange world. It was still on a mountain, but definitely not the mountain where he had been watching the meteor shower. Moreover, he didn¡¯t recognize many of the plants here. The most critical thing was, at night, he saw two moons, one large and one small. At first, he thought his eyes were playing tricks on him, and after rubbing them hard, there were still two moons in the sky. At that moment, he still thought it was a unique astronomical phenomenon. But during the day, he saw an animal that completely dispelled his wishful thinking. Because he saw a griffin, a huge Griffin Beast flying high in the sky. Such a creature did not exist on Earth and was only found in legends. Following that, he saw another beautiful yet extremely timid animal, a unicorn! So, he was completely certain that he had traveled to another world. The meteor had struck him and brought him to this unfamiliar world. Instantly, Lanling could not accept the reality of his transmigration; he was nearly completely overwhelmed by it. He desperately searched all over the mountains, trying to find a portal back to Earth. Because on Earth, there was the person he loved most; he still had to propose to his sister, had to take care of her for a lifetime, and wanted to have two or three children with her. There was also that rich second generation; he wanted to go and kill him. ¡°Damn you, heavens, you damned Heavenly Father, send me back, send me back!¡± Lanling frantically searched for the nonexistent portal, cursing the heavens in his despair. After ten days of frenzied searching, he gradually realized that it was probably impossible for him to return. He would never be able to go back. He started to feel disheartened and found a cave where he lay motionless. Every moment of every day, his thoughts were filled with memories of his sister. He missed every look in her eyes, every expression, and every word she had ever said to him. Each image played through his mind like a movie. In these memories, he was absolutely certain that his sister loved him. The looks in her eyes and her tone of voice revealed it all, it¡¯s just that he had been too naive before and failed to see it. Moreover, there was that one time when he had secretly kissed her and touched her while she was sleeping, making her cheeks turn red. He had just deceived himself, thinking that she didn¡¯t know because she had been asleep at the time. Recalling these images filled Lanling¡¯s heart with overwhelming sweetness and, at the same time, immense pain. In this mix of painful and sweet memories, Lanling, exhausted to the utmost, finally fell into a deep sleep. It seemed that only in sleep could this pain be alleviated. Perhaps, he could have a good dream. ... Lanling fell into an unprecedented deep sleep, and gradually, he seemed to truly enter a mysterious dream. In the world of the dream, it was first complete darkness, then a faint light appeared. This glimmer of light flickered gently, filled with a mysterious energy aura, undulating lightly as though breathing, almost as if it had life. Lanling observed this strange and enigmatic glow of energy carefully. ¡°Hello, my new host.¡± The energy light spoke, of course not audibly, but by directly interfering with Lanling¡¯s brain waves, injecting its consciousness into his head. Lanling was taken aback and exclaimed, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I am Yao Xing,¡± the energy light replied. Lanling, shocked, exclaimed, ¡°You are the meteor that hit me, you brought me to this world?¡± ¡°Correct,¡± Yao Xing replied. Lanling suddenly burst out furiously, ¡°Why did you do this? Send me back now, send me back to Earth!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t go back,¡± Yao Xing said. ¡°Bringing you to this world has already used up most of my energy, and now I am barely alive.¡± ¡°Why would you do this? Bastard, bastard,¡± Lanling cried out in pain and anger. ¡°On Earth, my sister needs my care, she needs my protection.¡± Lanling kept cursing, but Yao Xing listened quietly, without any response. After a long while, Lanling gradually quieted down and asked, ¡°Why did you bring me to this world? By what right? Why me?¡± ¡°I was acting on the will of my previous host, bringing you to this world,¡± Yao Xing said. Lanling said, ¡°Who is your previous host? No, I don¡¯t care who he is! What gives him the right to bring me here?¡± Yao Xing replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know. I do not know who he was. I am just an energy life form, and once separated from the host, I lose all memory. So, I do not remember who my previous host was.¡± Lanling fell silent for a moment, suppressing his agitated emotions, and once again forced himself to remain calm, ¡°Then why have you brought me to this alternate world? What do you want me to do? There must be a reason, right?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Yao Xing said after a moment of silence. ¡°In my residual consciousness, it seems there is a phrase, perhaps it is your mission in this world.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Lanling asked. ¡°It¡¯s probably... to destroy this world,¡± Yao Xing said. Instantly, Lanling¡¯s body shuddered violently. Chapter 2 - 2 2 Another World ?2: Chapter 2: Another World 2: Chapter 2: Another World The tone of Yao Xing was very mild, but the words he spoke were utterly horrifying. Destroy this world? Insane, his previous host must have been mad. ¡°Get lost, you maniac,¡± Lanling raged. He had always been clear about love and hate, kind and just. He planned to kill that rich second generation because he deserved to die. Now someone was actually telling him his mission in this world was to destroy it. It would have been odd if Lanling didn¡¯t spit in his face with contempt. Yao Xing did not argue but remained quietly silent. A moment later, Lanling asked, ¡°Can you help me return to Earth? My sister really needs me.¡± Yao Xing said, ¡°I do not know.¡± Lanling said, ¡°What do you mean you don¡¯t know; it¡¯s either you can or you can¡¯t.¡± Yao Xing said, ¡°I have only one instinct, which is to devour all energy. I can make you very, very powerful.¡± ¡°You make me powerful? How would you make me powerful?¡± Lanling asked. Yao Xing said, ¡°As long as you kill a person, I can devour his energy and then it becomes your strength. The more you kill, the more I devour, the more powerful you become.¡± Lanling shivered violently; although Yao Xing spoke evenly, he heard an immensely evil implication in his words. What kinds of things would directly devour energy? Black holes devour everything. In the novels he had read, Ren Wo Xing in ¡°The Smiling, Proud Wanderer¡± possessed an extremely evil martial arts technique, the Star Absorption Skill, which directly devoured other people¡¯s internal power. Yet this Demon Star before him would take a person¡¯s life before devouring his energy, which was a hundred times more evil than the Star Absorption Skill. ¡°I don¡¯t need it. I just want to return to my sister¡¯s side,¡± Lanling said. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be your host. Get away from me.¡± ¡°You will need it soon,¡± Yao Xing said. ¡°My energy is already very weak, so I must go into hibernation now. Goodbye.¡± Then, the light went out, and the entire dream plunged into complete darkness. ... Soon, Lanling woke up and began to recall that strange dream. For a while, he didn¡¯t know whether it was real or just a dream, and he couldn¡¯t help but shout in his heart: ¡°Demon Star, Demon Star, come out.¡± However, there was no response. Was it just a dream? After waking up, Lanling could no longer sleep. His mind gradually calmed down. He had disappeared. What about his sister on Earth? Her face was already disfigured, and she was afraid to interact with anyone. He was her only family. If he was gone, how would she survive? Thinking of this, Lanling¡¯s heart ached as if it were being wrung. No, I can¡¯t fall into despair. I must pull myself together. I have to return, I have to find any way to go back, I have already sworn upon the meteor shower to take care of and protect you for a lifetime. Even though I have crossed into another world now, I must keep my promise. Even though I don¡¯t know how to return, no matter what, I must find a way back, I must take care of you for a lifetime. Kneeling on the ground and facing the moon above, Lanling declared word by word, ¡°Sister, I swear by the twin moons, by any means necessary, I will return to your side and take care of you for a lifetime. If I break this vow, let me be destroyed by heaven and earth.¡± After making his vow, Lanling got up, deciding to leave the deep mountains and head to the human society of this world, to search for the reason behind his crossing over, to find a way back to his sister. At the same time, at the top level of the Dragon Temple of the Flame Empire. The dome of the Holy Temple, like a canopy of heaven, was inlaid with countless gems, resembling real stars. At that moment, suddenly a star shone brightly with a golden light, then fell from the dome, turning into a strange flame. Instantly, the Grand Priest who was in meditation opened his eyes and said in horror, ¡°Bad news, Demon Star has appeared, a great calamity is coming.¡± Then he rushed out of the meditation room and hoarsely shouted outside, ¡°Eighteen Envoys, take the Temple Army, and immediately go search for any suspicious persons in the southeast of Central Earth. This person does not belong to our world. Once found, kill on sight.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Immediately, a dozen shadows burst out from the Holy Temple. The Grand Priest looked at the mortals outside and trembled, ¡°Demon Star has descended, the end is coming, I hope this prophecy is not true!¡± ... Lanling wandered in the mountains for several days and nights, yet he never left the vast expanse of the mountains. When hungry, he ate wild fruits which appeared relatively safe, and when thirsty, he drank from the mountain springs. During these days, he discovered something strange¡ªhis body had undergone a significant transformation. Originally, although his body was not weak, it was definitely not very strong either. But after crossing into this world, deep within him seemed to reside a very mysterious and powerful force. Whenever he walked for tens of miles and felt exhausted, energy from deep within his heart would emerge, flowing into his limbs and bones, instantly making all fatigue vanish clean away, leaving him full of strength. Moreover, he didn¡¯t feel very weak even after a long time without food. And this energy was incredibly mysterious; whenever he tried to feel it, to locate it, it seemed completely elusive. Now, Lanling was certain it was not a dream, but reality¡ªthere was indeed an extremely evil Demon Star within him. Lanling shivered suddenly. Then he called out again, but there was no response. However, even with the Demon Star Energy within him, he was nearly exhausted. No matter how far he walked, endless forests and mountains loomed ahead. Lanling was going insane¡ªit was as if he were in a prehistoric age, where he was the only person in the whole world. Ten days, half a month, twenty days... Lanling seriously began to wonder if he had transmigrated to a world devoid of people, for he could not see any houses or traces of human existence. He kept walking, kept walking, kept walking... Lanling had become a wild man, with long hair and beard, his clothes turned into strips. He didn¡¯t know how long he had walked when one day, he emerged from a dense forest and suddenly, the view opened up before him. There was a wide road cutting through the mountains, stretching from east to west not far below. Lanling was ecstatic. He had finally come out of the mountains, finally left the mountains behind. And where there was a road, there were people, which meant that human society existed. The utterly weary Lanling suddenly felt a surge of boundless strength and dashed desperately towards the road. ... About two hours later, Lanling finally came down from the mountains and stepped onto the road which bore wagon tracks, so he followed this road eastward. As he walked, he kept his ears up, ready to shout for help as soon as he heard any passerby. After walking for almost half an hour, his ears twitched¡ªhe heard a fierce clatter of horse hooves coming from behind. He quickly turned around and was instantly shocked to see, a few hundred meters back, a troop of riders galloping towards him rapidly. Over a hundred fully armed knights were guarding a carriage, kicking up clouds of dust as they charged forward. These people, dressed in fine clothes and riding impressive horses, were clearly rich or noble. Lanling waved his hands frantically, shouting at the top of his lungs. ¡°My lord, there is a barbarian blocking the road and shouting,¡± a knight approached the carriage and reported respectfully. After spending over two months in the deep mountains, Lanling¡¯s clothes were all torn, his face covered in a wild beard, his hair unkempt¡ªhe indeed looked like a barbarian. ¡°Plow through, crush him,¡± came a young man¡¯s chilly voice from inside, ¡°All barbarians of the Wilderness deserve to die.¡± Then, the troop charged straight at Lanling, intent on running him over at great speed. Lanling noticed that the stallions of this world were much taller and more impressive than those on Earth, and also much faster¡ªthey were upon him in the blink of an eye. All these warhorses were clad in armor, standing over two meters tall. Being hit by them meant certain death or crippling injury. Why were these people so ruthless, aiming to crush a man blocking their path to death? Lanling quickly dodged to the side, avoiding the charging horses. ¡°He dares to dodge, whip him to death,¡± the young noble inside the carriage ordered cruelly. ¡°Yes,¡± immediately a samurai drew his whip and lashed fiercely at Lanling. The whip cracked towards him like lightning. Lanling tried frantically to dodge, but he couldn¡¯t escape it. ¡°Snap...¡± His body was struck by the whip, and he felt as if hit by a force of a thousand pounds. He was sent flying like a straw puppet, blood spurting wildly, before he collapsed on the ground, unconscious. Then, the lavish procession roared past. The young noble inside the carriage laughed heartily. If this had been Lanling before his transmigration, that whip would have shattered his bones and mushed his organs, killing him instantly. But now, only two of Lanling¡¯s bones were broken, his internal organs damaged, and although he was on his last breath, he was not dead yet. The Bloodline Energy in the depths of his heart continued to well up, protecting his heart and life force. Time passed relentlessly, and Lanling remained lying in the middle of the road, unconscious. Even though that mysterious energy constantly protected him, it was not endless. It grew weaker and weaker, and Lanling¡¯s breathing and heartbeat became fainter and fainter, as death slowly crept over him. Night fell quickly, and fortunately, no carriages passed the entire night, or they might have truly crushed him to death. The next day, as the sun rose, Lanling still lay on the road, his fate between life and death unknown, the blood from his mouth and nose dried and turned purple-black. Another entire day went by, and the darkness gradually deepened again. ... Three days had passed since Lanling lost consciousness, this road was indeed desolate, with not a soul passing by in those three days. Lanling¡¯s breathing and heartbeat were faint to the extreme, barely perceptible, and without medical aid, he was certain to die. Just then, the sound of horse hooves came from afar, growing closer and closer. Two samurais were guarding a carriage, galloping at full speed. As they drew closer, it became apparent that both samurais were women. Both were dressed in tight leather armors, one red and one black. Their figures were extraordinarily fit. Mounted on their horses, their curves were breathtaking, making it difficult to look away. Most importantly, these two women looked exactly alike, with equally beautiful features and profoundness, resembling mixed-race individuals from Earth. Such beauties, coupled with devilish figures¡ªone was rare enough, but here were two identical twins, truly a rare sight. Chapter 3 - 3 3 Unreasonable Demands ?3: Chapter 3: Unreasonable Demands 3: Chapter 3: Unreasonable Demands Despite the desolate mountain being devoid of people, the two female warriors were still full of caution and vigilance, their eyes cold as stars, hands gripping scimitars, their entire beings like female leopards, ready to pounce at any moment. The carriage they were protecting was long and large, pulled by two steeds, but it did not appear to be very luxurious. The three horses and carriage sped swiftly, drawing ever closer to the dying Lanling on the ground. The sky was dim and unclear, and they were about to trample over Lanling. If they did, death was certain. Thirty meters, twenty meters, ten meters, five meters... Lanling was about to be trampled to death by the tall horses. ¡°Sister, be careful, there¡¯s someone on the road!¡± Although it was already dark, the black-clad woman spotted Lanling lying in the middle of the road, and she sharply yanked the reins, halting the steeds. With a long whinny, the steed under her, which had been galloping, was forcefully pulled to a stop, its hooves raised high and its stride halted. The other woman, attired in red leather, astonishingly managed to grab hold of two steeds, one she was riding and the other pulling the carriage. Despite its momentum, the carriage continued to advance, but she was also able to halt it with her other hand. Unexpectedly, her seemingly delicate and alluring body possessed such tremendous strength. ¡°Sister, take care of the carriage and don¡¯t move,¡± the woman in black instructed, then she drew her scimitar, dismounted the horse, and walked toward Lanling. ¡°Alright, be careful, Sister.¡± The two were indeed twin sisters. The younger sister also drew her scimitar, guarding the carriage. Their high regard for the carriage made one wonder what was inside. The woman in black arrived before Lanling and first placed her scimitar against his neck, then checked for his breathing. Observing his disheveled hair and beard and the sack-like clothes on his body, giving him a wild look, she frowned and said, ¡°Just a barbarian from the wilderness, close to death, might as well kill him now.¡± No sooner had she spoken than her scimitar was about to slice through Lanling¡¯s throat. ¡°Sister, no,¡± the younger sister hurriedly interjected. ¡°Saving a life is more meritorious than building a seven-storied pagoda.¡± ¡°Barbarians are bloodthirsty and deserve to die,¡± the woman in black said. The younger sister approached Lanling and suggested, ¡°What if he isn¡¯t a barbarian? Let¡¯s wake him up first to see if he can speak the Central Earth language. If he can, we won¡¯t kill him.¡± After saying that, she had already lifted Lanling up, circulated the power of the dragon to clear the blood vessels in his chest, and stuffed a medicinal pill into his mouth, washing it down with water. ... It was hard to tell how much time had passed when Lanling slowly regained consciousness. He was inside a carriage, and what caught his eyes were two identical and beautiful faces. The only difference was their gaze¡ªone cold and piercing, the other naive and romantic. The other difference was their attire¡ªone wore a black form-fitting leather outfit, the other red. But their figures were identical. Even on Earth, Lanling had rarely seen such devilish figures, practically impossible to look at directly. Seeing Lanling awaken, the woman in black instantly held her scimitar against his throat, saying coldly, ¡°Speak, talk.¡± The woman in red urgently said, ¡°Quickly speak, as long as you can speak the language of Central Earth, that means you¡¯re not from the Barbarian Tribes, and my sister won¡¯t kill you.¡± Lanling should have been doomed because he was an Earthling who couldn¡¯t possibly speak any Central Earth language. But the language the women referred to as the language of Central Earth was exactly the same as Chinese. Although their accent was slightly altered, Lanling found each word easily understandable. This was abnormal! After all, this was a parallel world with two moons, griffins, unicorns, and filled with fantasy, definitely not the ancient world of Earth. The language of any world should be different, and yet the woman spoke Chinese. What could explain this? It couldn¡¯t be a coincidence. There was no such coincidence. ¡°He¡¯s definitely a barbarian, die,¡± the woman in black said coldly, her scimitar poised to strike. ¡°I am not a barbarian,¡± Lanling promptly said. The woman in black¡¯s scimitar stopped immediately, her eyes widening in astonishment as she looked at Lanling. ¡°Sister, I told you he wasn¡¯t a barbarian. His Central Earth language is even more standard than ours,¡± the woman in red said. Staring intensely at Lanling, the woman in black said, ¡°You, say something else, anything.¡± ¡°Sister, he only needs to say one sentence to prove it,¡± the woman in red added. ¡°I am not a barbarian, who are you?¡± asked Lanling. After hearing Lanling¡¯s second sentence, the younger sister also looked at him in astonishment and said, ¡°Sister, his voice sounds very much like that of Mrs. Suo Lun.¡± ¡°Indeed...¡± The woman in black¡¯s breathing grew rapid, then her scimitar slashed through the air like lightning. Lanling only felt a chill on his face, followed by a chaotic flash of blades, then a mass of untidy beard hairs fell, revealing a smooth face. At this moment, the two twin samurai maidens were completely stunned, disbelieving as they looked at Lanling¡¯s face. ¡°Not only does he sound similar, but he even looks so much like the young master,¡± said the sister. ¡°Could this be destiny? Has Heaven not abandoned the Suo Family?¡± the woman in black stammered, her voice trembling. ¡°What do you mean by what you¡¯re saying?¡± Lanling asked. The woman in black did not speak, but pointed to something next to Lanling. It was then that Lanling noticed there was actually a coffin on the carriage, which the sisters had been escorting all this time. ¡°We are the samurai retainers of the Suo Family. Our master, Earl Suo Long, is dead, and the young lady instructed us to go to the Demon Mountain Range to find the young master Suo Lun to inherit the title, but we found only his corpse,¡± the woman in black said. ¡°And so, we have transported the coffin thousands of miles to return to the Earl¡¯s manor in the royal city, when we encountered you, barely clinging to life.¡± After these words, the woman in black lifted the lid of the coffin, revealing the body inside. Due to some kind of preservative drug, the body was well-preserved and showed no sign of decay. Lanling could see clearly that the person lying inside looked indeed very much like himself, with at least an eighty percent resemblance, although slightly more handsome. As for stature, he estimated that the height was almost exactly the same as his own. Lanling was truly astonished; after traversing to another world, to find someone who looked so much like him and who was already dead was beyond unexpected. ¡°What is your name?¡± the woman in black inquired. ¡°Lanling,¡± he replied. ¡°Where is your home? Why are you here?¡± she continued to ask. ¡°I... I don¡¯t know where my home is,¡± Lanling hesitated before answering, as crossing worlds made it hard to explain his origins. After a moment of silence, the woman in black said, ¡°Lanling, life is the most precious thing for everyone, and I believe it¡¯s no exception for you, is it?¡± Lanling nodded. ¡°Since I saved your life, you should reciprocate, right?¡± she asked. Lanling already knew what she was going to say next, and he didn¡¯t know how to respond. ¡°Yes, you need to repay the lifesaving grace I have shown. So, I would like you to impersonate the young master Suo Lun and go to the royal city to inherit the title,¡± she said. This came too suddenly. Lanling opened his mouth but found himself at a loss for words. After a while, he managed to say, ¡°Although I look like him, there are still differences that can be seen, since we are not exactly alike.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have ways to make you look exactly like him,¡± the woman in black insisted. ¡°But... but...¡± Lanling wanted to refuse, yet he couldn¡¯t find the right words. ¡°Lanling, though I don¡¯t know your status, it seems apparent that you don¡¯t come from a wealthy family and have lived a rather modest and impoverished life, right?¡± the woman in black continued. Lanling had indeed faced tough times growing up with his sister, the hardships easing only slightly with the money his sister started to earn, and a bit more when he managed to support himself through work-study programs in college. Among his classmates at university, he was certainly the one from the humblest background. The woman in black said, ¡°The young master Suo Lun you would be impersonating is the sole heir to the Earl¡¯s mansion. The Suo Family are not only nobility of the kingdom, but also hereditary lords ruling over Tianshui City for two hundred years.¡± She started tempting Lanling with wealth and power, but he was almost unmoved. His heart was set on one thing: to find any way to return to his sister¡¯s side to protect and care for her. ¡°Do you know how big Tianshui City is? Five hundred miles across, a population of half a million, and an army of twenty thousand. If you agree to my request, you will not only become an earl of the kingdom, but all this land will be yours,¡± she continued. Lanling¡¯s heart skipped a beat, not from being enticed by the wealth, but from astonishment at its vastness¡ªfive hundred square miles, which equated to an area similar to two or three prefecture-level cities in China. Such wealth and power were truly colossal; even the richest on Earth couldn¡¯t match this. Lanling¡¯s greatest wish back on Earth was just to marry his sister and move to a larger new apartment. In his city, the cost of housing was forty thousand per square meter. This Suo Lun, heir to all this land, was truly born with a golden key in his mouth, but such a pity that he died so young. ¡°How did your young master die?¡± Lanling asked. ¡°He was rash and pursued Commandery Princess Zhi Ning, experiencing unprecedented humiliation and blowback, and so left the royal city for the Demon Mountain Range to clear his mind, only to die there,¡± the woman in black explained. ¡°Was he killed by someone?¡± Lanling pressed. ¡°No, the Demon Mountain Range is full of countless mystical ruins and is extremely dangerous,¡± she elaborated. Organizing his thoughts, Lanling found the right words and began, ¡°Ladies, though my origins may be humble, I want to be true to myself, not a vassal or puppet to anyone, nor impersonate someone else, no matter if that person is ten thousand times richer than me.¡± The woman in black was taken aback, not expecting Lanling to turn down such a seemingly magnificent opportunity. She studied Lanling intently, verifying the sincerity of his words, and then with a hint of admiration, she said slowly, ¡°I admire your way of thinking. You are a proud person. So how do you intend to repay the debt for saving your life?¡± Chapter 4 - 4 4 Face Swap ?4: Chapter 4: Face Swap 4: Chapter 4: Face Swap Indeed, how should one repay a life-saving grace? Lanling was momentarily at a loss for words. It wasn¡¯t appropriate to say something like ¡°I¡¯ll owe you for now and repay you a hundredfold in the future.¡± That would be too insincere. The lady in black continued, ¡°Moreover, I don¡¯t need money, I don¡¯t need anything. What I want is for the Suo Family¡¯s legacy to continue.¡± Lanling said, ¡°Do you mean if I don¡¯t agree, the Suo Family¡¯s legacy will perish?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± said the lady in black. ¡°Mrs. Suo Lun is the only heir. The royal family has been coveting the Tianshui City Territory for many years, always intending to reclaim it and directly govern it as a county. If Mrs. Suo Lun dies, Tianshui City will be without an heir, and the royal family will have sufficient reason to take back the Tianshui City Territory.¡± Suddenly, Lanling fell silent. The lady in black said, ¡°If you agree to my request, you¡¯ll not only be repaying my life-saving grace but also saving a family legacy that has been passed down for two hundred years.¡± Lanling said, ¡°I really want to repay you for saving my life, but I truly want to be myself.¡± ¡°How about three years?¡± the lady in black said. ¡°You just need to impersonate Suo Lun for three years and help the Suo Family through this crisis. After three years, if you wish, you can return to being yourself.¡± ... After a long quarter of an hour, Lanling nodded his head with difficulty and said, ¡°Alright, I agree to impersonate Suo Lun for three years, just three years!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a deal,¡± the lady in black breathed a sigh of relief. The twin sister by her side seemed to want to say something but was stopped by her cold gaze. ¡°My name is Ye Jingyu, and my sister is named Ye Jingfeng. After you¡¯ve recovered, we¡¯ll immediately take you to a place for a face change,¡± said the lady in black, Ye Jingyu. ¡°A face change?¡± When he heard these words, Lanling was taken aback. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s no danger, and you can change it back later,¡± Jingyu assured. ¡°You have a good rest. We¡¯ll continue on our way to find a place to stay.¡± After speaking, Jingyu took her sister out of the carriage and drove the horses onward. ¡°Sister, Miss Suo hasn¡¯t agreed to this. How could you make this decision on your own?¡± Jing Feng whispered to her sister. Jingyu replied, ¡°Miss Suo will agree. What I¡¯m doing is for her sake, for the sake of the Suo Family.¡± ... In the following days, Lanling continued to recover inside the carriage while Jingyu took him to a mysterious Magician¡¯s place for a face change. By now, his recovery seemed miraculous. He had just been saved from the brink of death not long ago, and in just a few days, he was completely healed. One could only wonder what mysterious energy he had in his body. The trio continued their journey, traveling for five days and over a thousand miles. As they moved on, the signs of habitation became sparse, the places more secluded and remote. One day, they finally reached their destination, the secret castle manor of a certain Magician. This manor, situated in the midst of desolate mountains, was a marvel as to how it was built. The manor wasn¡¯t large, but it was exquisitely beautiful. The castle was entirely black, while the garden was vibrant with color, presenting a stark contrast. It seems this Magician is very wealthy indeed. The manor is built deep in the mountains, far away from civilization, and yet he managed to construct it here. Jingyu and Jing Feng dismounted their horses, and along with Lanling, who got out of the carriage, they walked into the manor. The entire manor was deserted, like a ghost town. However, the trees in the garden were meticulously trimmed. Upon entering the castle, Lanling distinctly felt the temperature drop several degrees. The interior of the castle was lavishly decorated, but the lighting was very dim. The luxurious yet oppressive atmosphere made Lanling feel like he was in a vampire castle from a horror game. Inside the castle, there was still no one to be seen. Each piece of furniture, every inch of carpet was immaculate. Although Jing Feng was highly skilled in martial arts, she was rather timid and found the atmosphere unsettling. She secretly wanted to hold her sister¡¯s hand. This was her first visit to the place. Jingyu led the two up the staircase, not knowing how many floors they climbed until they finally reached the top floor of the castle. There was a large door ahead, a black door inlaid with gold thread. Jingyu knocked on the door, but there was no response. As if a gust of wind blew, the door opened. Behind the door, the scene that unfolded gave Lanling quite a fright. The entire castle was luxurious and refined, except for this top-floor room, which was like hell itself. Lanling¡¯s first glance took in countless severed heads, eyes, limbs, and various colored liquids. Smoke filled the air, along with a strange and eerie scent. Also, some of the severed heads, both human and of various creatures, still had eyes that moved. This was a laboratory; behind a massive table sat a gaunt individual, robed in a large black cloak with a pointed hat. At first glance, he looked as if no one was inside the cloak, just a wooden frame. This person was extremely thin, with long, spindly hands like tree branches. This must be the owner of the manor, some mysterious Magician. ¡°What do you want?¡± the Magician asked, his voice as dry as dead wood, indistinguishable between male or female. ¡°A face change,¡± Jingyu said. ... ¡°The two people must look very similar, almost identical facial bones, for the swap to be possible,¡± the Magician said. ¡°Very similar,¡± Ye Jingyu said, and then she opened the coffin. As if a gust of wind had passed, the gaunt magician appeared instantly in front of Lanling. It was only then that Lanling could see her face beneath the black cloak. This was a woman, so old that her age could not be discerned, her face so emaciated it was practically just skin. The reason it was apparent that she was a woman was that her lips were painted a very bright shade. Moreover, she was blind, her eye sockets empty, like dried-up wells. She extended a hand resembling a chicken¡¯s claw, touching Lanling¡¯s face. Instantly, all the hairs on his body stood on end, as if truly touched by a ghost. She felt his face very carefully, as if not missing a single millimeter. Then, she reached to touch the face of Suo Lun¡¯s corpse within the coffin. After a quarter of an hour, she said, ¡°The swap can be done, one thousand Gold Coins.¡± Lanling, unfamiliar with the economy of this world, did not know if one thousand Gold Coins was a lot or a little. However, his sister Ye Jingfeng let out a low gasp. ¡°We do not have that many Gold Coins with us, is it possible to go ahead with the swap and pay the deficit after a month?¡± Ye Jingyu said. ¡°No,¡± the Magician said. ¡°Then we might go back to get the money and come back for the face swap,¡± Lanling said. Ye Jingyu shook her head and said, ¡°There¡¯s not enough time.¡± ¡°Either we do it now, or I will never swap it again,¡± the Magician said. ¡°But we really didn¡¯t bring that many Gold Coins,¡± Ye Jingyu said. ¡°How many do you have,¡± the Magician asked. ¡°We only brought ninety-eight,¡± Ye Jingyu said. Ninety-eight and one thousand were just too far apart. Moreover, the Magician seemed to have no room for negotiation. For a moment, Lanling was unsure whether to feel relief or disappointment for the sisters. ¡°Is there really no other way? The face-swap is very important to us,¡± Ye Jingyu said. ¡°That¡¯s irrelevant to me; I only want money,¡± the mysterious Magician said. Lanling finally understood why her manor was so opulent and luxurious; she truly was wealthy. ¡°There is one other way,¡± the mysterious Magician suddenly said. Ye Jingyu, eagerly, said, ¡°Tell us.¡± Pointing at her sister Ye Jingfeng, the mysterious Magician said, ¡°I am quite fond of her. If she stays to accompany me for three years, I will waive the 902 Gold Coins you owe.¡± Upon hearing this, Lanling and Ye Jingyu almost simultaneously said, ¡°That¡¯s not possible.¡± Through the days of acquaintance, Lanling had grown very fond of Ye Jingfeng. Her martial arts skills were higher than her sister¡¯s, but she was very nai?ve and romantic and quite timid, always utterly loyal to her sister. For Ye Jingyu, her sister had been inseparable from her since childhood, almost like conjoined twins. Even though her sister¡¯s martial arts skills were better than hers, she had always been the one looking after and protecting her sister. Asking her to be apart from her sister for three years felt like cutting them apart while they were still alive. And to leave her sister in this dreadful castle was completely unacceptable to her, considering how innocent and timid Ye Jingfeng was. ¡°If you do not agree, then leave,¡± the mysterious Magician said coldly. For a moment, Ye Jingyu stood rooted to the spot, unsure of what to do, while Lanling was extremely reluctant. ¡°All right, I agree,¡± Ye Jingfeng suddenly stood up and said resolutely. ¡°Sister,¡± Ye Jingyu exclaimed in shock. ¡°Sister, our Master raised us, and the Mistress treated us like her own sisters. I can¡¯t just watch the family end like this. To continue our family¡¯s legacy, what is this little sacrifice of mine?¡± Ye Jingfeng said. With eyes red, Ye Jingyu said, ¡°Can you really do it? You have never left my side.¡± ¡°How will I know if I don¡¯t try?¡± Ye Jingfeng said. ¡°Sister, you¡¯ve taken too good care of me, and now I¡¯m like a child.¡± Ye Jingyu closed her eyes, overcome with sadness, took a deep breath, then opened her eyes and said, ¡°Alright, I agree. Let my sister stay here with you for three years. You won¡¯t make her do terrible things, right?¡± ¡°Of course...¡± the mysterious Magician let out a sly laugh, then said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m about to craft the face. You should leave now.¡± The mysterious Magician opened a box and took out a living creature from inside. The creature was completely transparent, like a glob of water. When brought out, it let out a fearful scream. They were going to make a face with this living thing? That was all they could see; after that, Ye Jingyu and the others left the laboratory. ... Barely four hours later, the doors of the laboratory slowly opened. At first glance, Lanling saw Suo Lun¡¯s corpse, now beyond recognition. Not only was the entire face gone, but all the skin on the body had disappeared. And on the table¡¯s stand, there was a new mask. It was nothing like what Lanling had imagined, not a mask made of human skin, but rather like a thin, semi-liquid crystal about two to three millimeters thick. It had the contours of a human face but was completely transparent and continuously flowing, as if alive. ¡°Lie down, it¡¯s time to swap faces,¡± the Magician said. Chapter 5 - 5 5 Here I Come Royal City ?5: Chapter 5: Here I Come, Royal City 5: Chapter 5: Here I Come, Royal City Lanling glanced at Suo Lun¡¯s flayed corpse, a shudder running through him, and said, ¡°Where is the skin of the corpse?¡± ¡°It was peeled off. This way, you¡¯ve become him, dead without any evidence to the contrary. The face I change must be flawless,¡± the mysterious sorcerer said. Lanling breathed a sigh of relief, as long as the face wasn¡¯t made from Suo Lun¡¯s skin. He lay down, and the sorcerer gently scooped up the mysterious crystal mask, gently placing it on Lanling¡¯s face. Then, he felt an itching sensation, because the mask was flowing, penetrating. That¡¯s right, it had completely infiltrated Lanling¡¯s face. Since it was fluid, it gradually altered Lanling¡¯s visage. Indeed, this mysterious mask was alive. The nose became slightly higher, the lip contour more delicate, the corners of the eyes more upturned, the eyebrows more handsome, and the eyelids filled with a teasing charm. The flow of the phantom mask lasted a full quarter of an hour, maybe even longer, to the extent that Lanling, in his dazed state, felt as if he was about to fall asleep. Finally, everything stopped. Lanling felt nothing on his face. He couldn¡¯t help but reach out and touch his face, finding that aside from his skin becoming more delicate, there was no feeling of separation, the touch as clear and sharp as ever, with even every stubble of beard still present, just like he wasn¡¯t wearing a mask at all, as if it was his own face. He even began to doubt whether the process had failed¡ªhow could he not feel the mask at all. But upon seeing the shocked expressions of the Ye Jingyu Sisters, he knew the transformation had been successful. The sorcerer held a mirror in front of Lanling. This mirror was made of crystal and nearly matched the mirrors of Earth, showing every detail. Seeing himself in the mirror, Lanling was stunned. ... Lanling found that his appearance had completely changed, although it still bore a 70% resemblance to his original self. This new face had an added touch of handsomeness, exactly matching Suo Lun, without any flaws, even capturing the frivolous and wanton air perfectly. Just by the face alone, no one would be able to find any faults. This was truly miraculous, to actually achieve such an identical likeness. The sorcerer¡¯s fee was high, but her skill was truly divine. Lanling said, ¡°What if I want to change back to my own face after a few years? What should I do?¡± The sorcerer replied, ¡°Still come to find me, it will cost another thousand gold coins. However, once this phantom mask is removed, it will be completely destroyed and cannot be restored.¡± Then, pointing at Ye Jingfeng, the sorcerer said, ¡°This girl stays. The two of you go.¡± Ye Jingfeng¡¯s eyes reddened as she said, ¡°I, I¡¯ll go send off Sister and him, may I?¡± The sorcerer nodded. ... Ye Jingfeng clung to her sister, unmoving for a long time. Though she didn¡¯t cry out loud, she sobbed continuously. Ye Jingyu didn¡¯t cry either, but her eyes were deeply red. The two sisters said nothing to each other; being twins, they communicated heart to heart, so words of farewell and trust weren¡¯t necessary. After letting go of Ye Jingyu, Ye Jingfeng hugged Lanling tightly, saying, ¡°Lanling, from now on, you are our young master. Will you please rejuvenate the Suo Family? And please, protect the miss, will you?¡± Lanling¡¯s eyes turned red. If not for this pure and kind girl, he would have long been killed by Ye Jingyu with a single stroke; she was truly his savior. Moreover, to revive the Suo Family, she had agreed to stay in this dreadful manor for three years, even though she had never been away from her sister¡¯s side. Suddenly, Lanling felt a heavy sense of responsibility. ¡°In three years, I will come for you,¡± Lanling said in a low voice. ¡°It¡¯s a deal,¡± Ye Jingfeng said, extending her small hand. ¡°It¡¯s a deal,¡± Lanling agreed and hooked his pinky with hers. ¡°Well then, off you go. Miss must be getting anxious,¡± said Ye Jingfeng before she turned and ran back into the castle. And so, the highly skilled yet naive and timid Ye Jingfeng stayed behind in the castle, keeping the strange and solitary mystic sorcerer company. ... With immense sorrow, Ye Jingyu and Lanling left the Sorcerer Manor. Suo Lun¡¯s body could not be taken back because it was entirely ruined; the skin had been peeled off his entire body. It would surely decompose on the way, so it had to be burned and the ashes taken back. Ye Jingyu placed Suo Lun¡¯s body on a flat slab of stone, took out a bottle of fiery red liquid, poured it over the body, and handed the torch to Lanling, saying, ¡°Now you are the young master, the only man in the family, you should do this.¡± Lanling was taken aback as he received the torch, immediately feeling its heavy weight¡ªnot the weight of the torch itself, but the weight of Ye Jingyu¡¯s words. Gazing at Suo Lun¡¯s body on the stone slab, Lanling said softly, ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can do this well, but I will try my best.¡± Then, he ignited Suo Lun¡¯s body. ¡°Boom...¡± In an instant, blue flames surged up fiercely. With the help of the mystic fluid, Suo Lun¡¯s body was immediately engulfed by the flames and burned intensely. Within less than a quarter of an hour, the flames died down, and Suo Lun¡¯s body had completely turned to dust, leaving only a layer of unburned ash. Ye Jingyu carefully swept all the ash into a box. ¡°Let¡¯s go, back to the Earl¡¯s mansion in the capital,¡± Ye Jingyu said with one last look in the direction of Sorcerer Manor, taking a deep breath before mounting her horse. Lanling boarded the carriage while Ye Jingyu rode a steed, driving the carriage and galloping toward the northwest, heading for the capital of the Rage Wave Kingdom, Zhi Du! ... Five days after leaving Sorcerer Manor, the carriage entered the cities of the Rage Wave Kingdom. Looking through the window at these cities, Lanling clearly perceived a term: a mix of Eastern and Western architecture. There were ancient Eastern carvings, pavilions, and elegant structures, as well as Western castles, amphitheaters, and statues. These cities were all very prosperous, especially toward the capital, the closer they got, the more bustling it became. On the tenth day, a grand and colossal city stood before Lanling¡ªthe capital of Rage Wave Country had arrived. The Rage Wave Kingdom, the southern hegemon of the Middle Earth World, spanned thousands of miles and was home to over thirty million people. The capital city, also known as Zhi Du, had a population of one million, not only the largest city in the Rage Wave Kingdom but also one of the top five famous cities of the world. The walls of Zhi Du City were sixty to seventy miles in circumference, and standing before them, one could not help but be overwhelmed by their majestic splendor. Whether on the walls or beneath them, there were soldiers clad in distinctive armor everywhere. Even in the sky, Lanling saw several dark shadows. Upon closer inspection, they turned out to be samurai riding Griffin Beasts, patrolling the air. In this world, even an exotic beast air force existed. The three gates to the city were already wide open, yet countless crowds were jamming in front of the gate, waiting to enter. Lanling noticed that there were people of various ethnicities: mostly people of Asian descent with a small number of Caucasians, brown people, and others. After Ye Jingyu presented a jade token, she rode straight into the city through the middle gate without any exchange with the officers¡ªsuch was the privilege of nobility. After entering the city, a massive urban sprawl and swarm of people washed over them. ¡°Capital city, here I am!¡± Lanling couldn¡¯t help but whisper to himself. Chapter 6 - 6 6 Suo Ningbing ?6: Chapter 6: Suo Ningbing 6: Chapter 6: Suo Ningbing Note: The new book urgently needs collections and recommendation tickets, please help. ****** Wangcheng Zidu was indeed too vast, with the streets absolutely teeming with people. Some women were scantily clad, exposing most of their skin, while others were completely enshrouded in their robes, revealing only their eyes. The buildings within Wangcheng were almost as densely packed as the crowd, with five- or six-story buildings commonplace, lined up one after another. The scent of women¡¯s makeup, the sweat of men, the stench from the sewers, the savory aroma of street food¡ªall these odors mixed together to form a very strange and complex smell. Ye Jingyu wrinkled her nose and said, ¡°Zidu is still as stinky as ever.¡± Peering curiously out of the window at everything outside, Lanling found it all very real¡ªfar more strikingly shocking than anything seen in movies, especially this city that blended Eastern and Western architecture, which was utterly invisible in films. Even the carriages of the nobility traveled slowly through Wangcheng because there were simply too many people. ¡°Is Young Master Suo Lun inside the carriage?¡± Suddenly, a surprised and delighted shout came from outside. Lifting the carriage curtain to look, Lanling saw a group of scantily clad women standing on a dazzling golden building, making coquettish gestures. Upon seeing Lanling¡¯s face, the group of women started shrieking, ¡°Young Master Suo Lun has returned, Young Master Suo Lun has returned...¡± Without a doubt, this was a brothel. Then, the women waved their sleeves, frantically beckoning to Lanling. ¡°Master Suo Lun, come quickly, come quick, we¡¯ve missed you so much...¡± Afterward, several women ran down from the upper floors, attempting to throw themselves directly at the carriage. Suddenly, a shiver ran down Lanling¡¯s spine inside the carriage; the Suo Lun he was impersonating must have been a regular at such places, or else these women wouldn¡¯t be so enthusiastic. With an awkward expression, Ye Jingyu said, ¡°Master Suo Lun used to frequent such places and squandered so much money. That¡¯s why the women of the pleasure quarters all recognize him and revere him like an ancestor.¡± At once, Lanling felt an immense pressure. Back on Earth, he was a pure and innocent fledgling, and now he was having quite a difficult time impersonating such a debauched wastrel. Ye Jingyu promptly lashed the whip to speed up, pulling away from the women trying to pounce on them, and rushed towards Count Tianshui¡¯s residence. ... Count Tian Shui¡¯s residence was located within the inner city of Wangcheng, inhabited entirely by the powerful and noble families of the kingdom. After entering the inner city, the air immediately transformed, becoming fragrantly pleasant. The roads also became smooth and broad, and there were fewer people, with only luxurious carriages on the streets. The wide cobblestone streets were flanked by long, high walls, which concealed the estates of the noble families. As the road was wide and less crowded, the carriage picked up speed, and while Lanling took in the beautiful surroundings through the window, suddenly, the carriage came to a stop. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Have we arrived at Count Tian Shui¡¯s residence?¡± Lanling asked. Ye Jingyu dismounted the horse and spoke softly to Lanling, ¡°Quick, get off and stand by the roadside. You must bow and lower your head with reverence and solemnity.¡± Lanling hurried out of the carriage and stood by the road with Ye Jingyu, slightly bowed and head lowered, observing the other carriages, which had all stopped, with their noble occupants disembarking to stand by the roadside with bowed heads in silence. He couldn¡¯t help being startled. What kind of important person was passing by? Could it be members of the royal family? Moments later, before anyone was seen, Lanling caught a whiff of an odd fragrance, faint yet transcendent and ethereal. Then, he saw a procession of four individuals appear from around the corner ahead, walking down the middle of the road. The four of them were enveloped in snow-white robes, with only their eyes exposed. Their faces were unclear, but their figures were graceful and elegant, and their eyes... how should he put it? Lanling had never seen such eyes before¡ªpure and Wuxia with a holy glow as if they could purify the soul. These four moved swiftly, yet seemed not to take any steps at all, as if they were floating past the onlookers, the entire street falling into complete silence. After the four white-robed women had passed, everyone got back into their carriages and continued on. Once in the carriage, Lanling didn¡¯t speak, though he was intensely curious. ¡°These are the Snow Attire Emissaries from the Dragon Temple, the messengers of the divine in this world. Whenever and wherever you encounter them in the future, you must stand at the roadside and wait in silence; do not look up, do not move, and do not utter a word,¡± Ye Jingyu explained. ¡°Understood,¡± Lanling nodded, the term ¡°Dragon Temple¡± etched deeply in his mind, signifying the most transcendent religious organization in this world. The carriage continued to travel through the inner city for a quarter of an hour until it suddenly stopped and Ye Jingyu announced, ¡°Young Master, we have arrived at your home.¡± Lanling felt his heart skip a beat, an inexplicable surge of nervousness rising, even though there was no apparent reason for his anxiety. He pushed open the carriage door and looked towards the Count¡¯s residence in front of him. ... Truly a house of vermilion gates and jade doors, truly yards so deep¡ªhow deep indeed? Before the gate stood two large stone lions, vermilion-colored doors, and a huge gilded signboard. The blue walls around the estate, at least four or five meters tall and hundreds of meters long, made it impossible to see the end. They completely blocked the view inside, except for the occasional flowering tree poking over the wall. On Earth, Lanling¡¯s family had barely attained modest wealth, living in a house that was over twenty years old and scarcely a hundred square meters. But the count¡¯s mansion in front of him was at least a hundred acres, and he was indeed momentarily overwhelmed by its grandeur. However, the gilding on the signboard seemed to have faded somewhat, and the trees within the walls had grown a bit wild, as if they hadn¡¯t been trimmed in some time. Moreover, the mansion doors were firmly shut, and there was no sound from within. For some reason, this vast count¡¯s mansion seemed inexplicably desolate. ¡°Mrs. Suo Lun, please wait here for a moment while I go in and notify the miss,¡± Ye Jingyu said. To be honest, Ye Jingyu was also very nervous, even worried. The idea to have Lanling impersonate Suo Lun was entirely her own, and the miss was not yet aware. Although the miss treated her like a sister, this was a matter where she greatly overstepped her bounds. When Earl Suo Long was alive, he had been bedridden for many years, and Mrs. Suo Lun was frivolous and debauched; therefore, the count¡¯s mansion had long been ruled by the miss, whose word was law. And now, having Lanling impersonate Suo Lun was a big deal. If the miss did not agree, it would be a colossal disaster Ye Jingyu had caused. Seeing her nervousness, Lanling couldn¡¯t help but smile at her, offering consolation. Her clean and kind smile immediately endeared her to Ye Jingyu, who took a deep breath and stepped forward to knock on the door. ¡°The count¡¯s mansion is closed to visitors; please leave your names, and my master will apologize another day,¡± an elderly voice came from inside. ¡°Butler, I have returned,¡± Ye Jingyu said. The inside fell silent for a moment; then the door quickly opened, and an old man trembled and asked, ¡°Mistress Ye, where is Mrs. Suo Lun...¡± Without answering, Ye Jingyu walked into the count¡¯s mansion. At the same time, the maids and servants of the count¡¯s household came out one after another, greeting Ye Jingyu with bows, their eyes drifting towards who was behind her. What concerned them most was whether Young Master Suo Lun had returned. It wasn¡¯t that Suo Lun was particularly popular, but if Suo Lun did not return, the Tianshui City Count¡¯s estate would cease to exist. Without the skin, the hair would not attach; they would be without a home. ... The beauty of Suo Ningbing, daughter of the Tianshui City Earl, was renowned throughout the entire kingdom, rivaling that of Princess Zhining. Many years ago, when she was only thirteen, Count Suo Long had taken her to a royal banquet. King Quo Bian had exclaimed in astonishment, ¡°All the essence of Tianshui Lake has been condensed into your daughter; she truly is the Tianshui Fairy.¡± Thus, the nickname ¡°Tianshui Fairy¡± Suo Ningbing became widely known, and she was celebrated throughout the entire Rage Wave Kingdom as a peerless beauty. She stood in front of Ye Jingyu at this moment, wearing a snow-white long dress, her hair styled in a matron¡¯s updo indicating she was married, and tied with a strip of white cloth representing that she was in mourning. She looked wan, fragile, yet breathtakingly beautiful, truly like a fairy. Compared to her, even the stunning Ye Jingyu suddenly seemed to fade. ¡°Jingyu, you¡¯ve returned? Where is Suo Lun?¡± Her voice was slightly hoarse from crying too much. Ye Jingyu closed the door and ensured no one else was around before whispering, ¡°Miss, no matter what I am about to tell you, please make no sound, and let no third person hear.¡± Suo Ningbing¡¯s beautiful face changed, then she nodded. ¡°Young Master Suo Lun is dead, likely killed by some kind of energy field in the Demon Mountain Range ruins,¡± Ye Jingyu said. At once, Suo Ningbing staggered, tears that had dried up suddenly surged forth like spring water, her hands tightly covering her mouth as she emitted mournful sobs. Then she couldn¡¯t stand any longer, collapsing into a chair. In a short span, she had lost the only two family members she had, and in that instant, life seemed no longer worth living. ¡°The Young Master was the only heir of the Suo Family; with his death, the royal family will take the opportunity to reclaim the Tianshui City Territory. The Suo Family¡¯s two hundred years of legacy will be gone in an instant,¡± Ye Jingyu said. Suo Ningbing was struck with even greater sorrow, crying, ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not disciplining Xiaolun properly; if I had been stricter and prevented his reckless pursuit of Princess Zhining, he wouldn¡¯t have died, and the Suo Family¡¯s legacy wouldn¡¯t have been severed.¡± Ye Jingyu sighed inwardly, for no one could control Young Master Suo Lun¡¯s foolish nature. Even though he somewhat feared facing his strict yet gentle sister, he could stay away from home for extended periods. ¡°Miss, I have found a way to preserve the Suo Family¡¯s century-old foundation,¡± Ye Jingyu said, then knelt straight down, ¡°But I have acted brashly and overstepped my authority.¡± Suo Ningbing trembled and said, ¡°Tell me, stand up and tell me.¡± ¡°I found someone to impersonate Young Master Suo Lun and come back to inherit the title,¡± Ye Jingyu did not rise, still kneeling straight on the ground, ¡°My boldness is tremendous, please punish me, miss.¡± Suo Ningbing was utterly stunned, staring at Ye Jingyu in disbelief. Chapter 7 - 7 7 Meeting Lanling Heart Pounding ?7: Chapter 7: Meeting Lanling, Heart Pounding 7: Chapter 7: Meeting Lanling, Heart Pounding ¡°I returned to the royal city with Mrs. Suo Lun¡¯s corpse, and in a desolate mountainous area on the southeastern border of the kingdom, I saved a dying young man. To my surprise, I discovered that he looked incredibly similar to Mrs. Suo Lun, whether it was his face, figure, or even his voice. So, I made a decision to let him impersonate Mrs. Suo Lun and return to the royal city to inherit the position of Earl.¡± Ye Jingyu said, ¡°He initially refused me, saying he would rather be poor than pretend to be someone else. I blackmailed him, using the fact that I saved his life, and he agreed to impersonate Mrs. Suo Lun for three years.¡± Ye Jingyu... she was really, really bold to make such a huge decision on her own. ¡°How could, how could you do such a thing?¡± Suo Ningbing said with a trembling voice: ¡°Even if he looks very similar, it¡¯s impossible to be identical, people will spot the discrepancies.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I took him to the Nine Spirits Sorcerer¡¯s Manor to have his face changed, now he looks exactly like Mrs. Suo Lun. As for Mrs. Suo Lun¡¯s body, I cremated it and brought back the ashes,¡± said Ye Jingyu. ¡°You... you...¡± In an instant, Suo Ningbing was speechless, especially since Ye Jingyu had taken the liberty of cremating Suo Lun¡¯s body, she didn¡¯t even get to see her brother one last time, and that caused her indescribable pain, but Ye Jingyu had done it all for the family¡¯s sake, making it hard for Suo Ningbing to voice her blame. Ye Jingyu knelt on the ground and said, ¡°I have done wrong, Miss, and I am willing to accept any punishment. But for the century-old foundation of the Suo Family, please agree to my plan.¡± After speaking, Ye Jingyu bowed deeply to the ground. ¡°Don¡¯t do this...¡± Suo Ningbing hurriedly came over to help her up, but she had no martial skills and couldn¡¯t move her. ¡°If Miss doesn¡¯t agree, I will never get up,¡± Ye Jingyu said resolutely. Then, Suo Ningbing realized that Ye Jingfeng was gone; she usually never left Ye Jingyu¡¯s side, always together like conjoined twins. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Where is Jingfeng?¡± Ye Jingyu remained silent for a moment, then said, ¡°Changing faces costs a thousand Gold Coins, and I didn¡¯t bring enough money. The sorcerer suggested that my sister Jingfeng stay with her for three years as payment for changing the boy¡¯s face.¡± ¡°How could you do such a thing?¡± Suo Ningbing said, distressed: ¡°Jingfeng has never left our side since she was young, leaving her in that Sorcerer Manor for three years, she really won¡¯t be able to stand it. You must immediately take the money to the Sorcerer Manor and bring Little Feng back.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too late to bring her back, you also know how eccentric sorcerers can be, completely inflexible. To revive the family, we are willing to do anything, what does losing three years of freedom for Little Feng really amount to?¡± said Ye Jingyu. Suo Ningbing said angrily, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you come home and consult with me before making these decisions?¡± Ye Jingyu responded, ¡°There wasn¡¯t enough time, and the royal city is full of prying eyes.¡± Of course, the most critical reason being that Miss would not agree, so Ye Jingyu went ahead and presented her with a fait accompli. Then, Ye Jingyu returned to the main topic and said, ¡°Whether to let that young man impersonate Earl Suo Lun, please make the final decision, Miss.¡± Suddenly, Suo Ningbing was caught in a difficult decision. After a while, she sighed and said, ¡°Where¡¯s the boy you brought?¡± ¡°He¡¯s already here, just outside the Count¡¯s Mansion,¡± answered Ye Jingyu. ¡°Go bring him in for me to meet,¡± Suo Ningbing said. ¡°Yes,¡± Ye Jingyu replied, rising to her feet. As she walked out, turning her back to Suo Ningbing, she let out a long sigh of relief. ... Following behind Ye Jingyu, Lanling entered the Count¡¯s Mansion. With every step he took deeper into the mansion, his heartbeat quickened. The Count¡¯s Mansion was large, but it looked somewhat old, and there were not many maids and servants around, with only a dozen or so in sight. For a mansion of that size, this was indeed too few. Turning past a small garden into a secluded backyard, there stood a delicately constructed small pavilion, where brilliant white pear blossoms were blooming radiantly. Ye Jingyu led Lanling to the door of the small attic, and then whispered softly, ¡°Miss, the young mistress has arrived.¡± ¡°Let him in,¡± a voice came from inside, slightly husky yet incredibly melodious. Lanling¡¯s body trembled as if he was hearing an illusion, and then he reached out to dig at his own ears. ¡°Just push the door and go in,¡± Ye Jingyu said, then stood guard outside, not letting anyone approach. Lanling stood in a daze for a moment, his heartbeat getting faster and faster, feeling like he was facing an exam, although deep down he was not too willing to impersonate Suo Lun. Taking a deep breath, Lanling pushed the door and went in. Immediately, he saw a figure of incomparable grace. Just that silhouette alone stirred an immense feeling in anyone who saw it. The entire room was filled with a light yet captivating fragrance, not from spices, but emanating from the body of the woman before him. Lanling had never seen such a captivating silhouette and even felt a very strange, special sensation. Moreover, his heart suddenly clenched without reason. Suo Ningbing took a deep breath, and then opened her eyes and turned around¡ªfacing someone who looked identical to her brother required mental preparation indeed. And the moment she turned around, Lanling¡¯s heart seemed to stop; his eyes widened to their fullest, and he stood there as if struck by lightning, completely motionless. The woman was truly beautiful, no matter where she stood, she seemed to be engulfed in a halo of light, stunning to the extent that it took one¡¯s breath away, like a fairy. Although she was dressed as a married woman, there was a pure and flawless charm about her, with no hint of dissipation in her brow. But Lanling¡¯s intense reaction wasn¡¯t because of her beauty. After about a minute, Lanling¡¯s body regained its ability to move, then he began to tremble uncontrollably¡ªnot just his hands, but also his lips, his cheeks, his whole body was shaking. Finally, he rushed forward and hugged Suo Ningbing tightly, desperately clinging to her. ¡°Sister, sister I¡¯ve found you, I¡¯ve found you! This isn¡¯t a dream, right, this isn¡¯t a dream...¡± ¡°Merciful heavens, merciful heavens... your face is healed!¡± ¡°I will never leave you again, I will never take a step away from you...¡± Lanling murmured tremblingly, tears surging out, his heart bursting with boundless ecstasy. Because the woman before him, this Suo Ningbing, looked almost exactly like his sister Lancome from Earth¡ªthe sister he had depended on for more than a decade, the sister he had secretly adored for many years, the sister whose face had been ruined with sulfuric acid. After arriving in this other world, Lanling had nearly broken down and even swore to the moon above that he would use any means to return to his sister¡¯s side. And now, unexpectedly, there she was, right before his eyes. Could all this be destiny? Or perhaps the favor of the heavens? Regardless, Lanling felt an unprecedented happiness at this moment, the joy and relief in his heart almost bursting forth. Chapter 8 - 8 8 Princess Zhining! ?8: Chapter 8: Princess Zhining! 8: Chapter 8: Princess Zhining! At first, when Suo Ningbing saw the young man before her who truly resembled her brother in every way, her emotions were incredibly complicated, with a touch of solace, but more so with boundless sadness, so much so that she didn¡¯t even pay attention to Lanling¡¯s dazed, wooden-chicken-like expression. Latter, when Lanling suddenly rushed over to hug her, she felt shocked, embarrassed, and angry all at once. After being stunned for quite some time, she tried to forcefully break free, but Lanling held on too tightly, and she couldn¡¯t escape at all. When Ye Jingyu discovered this, he quickly charged in, both startled and enraged, and scolded, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Then, he grabbed Lanling¡¯s arm and gave it a violent shake, dislocating his shoulder instantly. Despite the dislocated shoulder, Lanling felt no pain at all, still clinging firmly to Suo Ningbing, ¡°Sister, Lancome, we¡¯ll never be apart again, I want to marry you, I want to protect you for the rest of my life!¡± Lanling blurted out the confession he never had the chance to make on Earth. At that moment, Suo Ningbing calmed down, because Lanling¡¯s words were too foolish, too sincere, born from the deepest part of his being, the kind of emotion that was completely incapable of deception. ¡°Jingyu, don¡¯t hurt her,¡± Suo Ningbing said, Then she stopped struggling and looked into Lanling¡¯s wildly joyful and confused eyes, speaking gently, ¡°You, let go of me first, my name is Suo Ningbing, not Lancome, you¡¯ve mistaken me for someone else... ¡± Lanling was startled and said, ¡°Sister, it¡¯s me, Lanling, the one you¡¯ve raised since I was little.¡± Suo Ningbing said, ¡°I really don¡¯t know anyone named Lanling.¡± Lanling¡¯s mind gradually calmed down, and he took a closer look at the woman before him. Whether it was her demeanor or her appearance, she was just like his sister Lancome, only she had an added air of nobility and dignity due to her esteemed status. Moreover, perhaps because of her affluent life, her features seemed even more exquisitely beautiful; it was a breathtaking beauty. But that gentle, water-like feeling, that look in her eyes, was truly identical. If he could travel to this place, couldn¡¯t his sister as well? Suddenly, Lanling asked, ¡°Were you born in this world?¡± Suo Ningbing was surprised, then nodded, ¡°Of course, I was born in the Earl Tianshui¡¯s estate.¡± Lanling continued, ¡°Then, do you have any other memories in your mind, as if they¡¯re from someone else?¡± Suo Ningbing was surprised once more, then shook her head. Lanling¡¯s heart sunk instantly. Was the woman before him not his sister Lancome? If Lancome had traveled to this place, she should have memories of Earth. Then, Lanling thought of another possibility. Could this be a case of past and present life, where this Suo Ningbing was Lancome¡¯s next life? Yes, it must be so, it must be. They looked almost exactly alike, so they had to be the same person. Even if their bodies and memories were different, the essence of their souls had to be the same. Lanling kept telling himself that the woman before him was this life¡¯s Lancome, even if she herself was unaware of it. His presence in front of her was definitely fate, it had to be fate. Softly, Suo Ningbing asked, ¡°Can you tell me the story about her? The sister Lancome you speak of?¡± Lanling nodded and began, ¡°I was an orphan. From the time I was born, I never knew who my parents were. I grew up in an orphanage, and when I was four, I was adopted by a family...¡± Lanling narrated his and Lancome¡¯s story in detail. When he reached the point where his adoptive parents died in an accident, Suo Ningbing had already started crying again. And when he got to the part about Lancome¡¯s face being ruined by acid thrown by a criminal, Suo Ningbing was thoroughly unable to hold back her tears. ¡°Because my sister no longer wanted to live, I decided that before killing that bastard, I would immediately propose to her... to give her the courage to keep on living. Even though her face was ruined, she will always be the most beautiful to me in my heart.¡± As he spoke about this, even Ye Jingyu¡¯s expression quivered. ¡°That night, under a sky full of shooting stars, I used a machine to record my marriage proposal and confession to her, then planned to show it to her. Instead, it was hit by a meteor, and when I awoke again, I found myself in a strange place...¡± Lanling had finished the story of him and Lancome. He didn¡¯t mention crossing through worlds, just a place very far away, a completely different realm. After listening, both Suo Ningbing and Ye Jingyu fell silent, with Suo Ningbing¡¯s eyes completely red. ¡°Really... does she really resemble her that much?¡± Ye Jingyu asked. ¡°Nearly identical in appearance, the same temperament deep down, the same eyes. When she wanted to scold me for being naughty, I would crack jokes to defuse her anger; even though she tried to keep a straight face, she couldn¡¯t help but laugh, pressing hard on her lower back while others would clutch their stomachs.¡± ¡°When she got angry, the insides of her ears would grow itchy. When I tickled her, she wasn¡¯t ticklish under her feet, stomach, or armpits, but very much so behind her knees...¡± Upon hearing these incredibly intimate details, Suo Ningbing¡¯s delicate body trembled, and she turned to look at Ye Jingyu. ¡°I have never shared any of Miss¡¯s secrets, and besides, I didn¡¯t know these things,¡± Ye Jingyu said. ¡°Could it be... Miss, you¡¯re the same?¡± Suo Ningbing nodded in disbelief. ¡°Miss, this must be fate; it really must be destiny...¡± Ye Jingyu said. ¡°He was destined to come to your side.¡± Suo Ningbing¡¯s gaze upon Lanling became softer and filled with emotion, then she stepped forward to gently embrace Lanling, whispering word by word, ¡°From today on, you are my brother. Sister will protect you for a lifetime, take care of you for a lifetime!¡± ... The news that Suo Lun, one of the four great profligates of the royal city, had returned spread through the mouths of the s, and in less than a day, it had reached the entire royal city. There were those who rejoiced, those who mourned in sorrow, and of course, many who looked on with disdain. This wastrel had been missing for several months, so much so that he wasn¡¯t present for his own father¡¯s funeral. Everyone thought he had died in the Demon Mountain Range, but unexpectedly, he had come back alive. It was thought that the Suo Family was on the verge of dying out, another legendary noble house about to turn to dust, but unexpectedly, it had been given a reprieve. Inside a pavilion within the Li Shui Garden near the royal palace, a gorgeously extraordinary woman, dressed in a snow-white gown, was lazily reclining on the garden veranda. She held a book in one hand, while the other sifted through the clear waters of the pond, letting pretty little fish gently nibble her fingertips. She was the most talented woman of the Rage Wave Kingdom, the Commandery Princess Zhining, whom countless young talents dreamed of. An eunuch hurried to the outside of the pavilion and said in a low voice, ¡°Commandery Princess, that toad Suo Lun has returned.¡± Princess Zhining¡¯s nearly perfect brows twitched slightly, her hand in the water tensing before she replied softly, ¡°I know.¡± ¡°What would you like your servants to do?¡± the eunuch asked. ¡°Nothing at all,¡± Princess Zhining said. ¡°Yes,¡± the eunuch replied, pausing for a moment before silently withdrawing. Princess Zhining continued her reading, releasing her grip in the water. One of the little fish slipped back, belly-up, already turned white. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, brother. The fish that falls into my hands, I won¡¯t let slip away. I will secure Tianshui City for you,¡± Princess Zhining whispered lowly to herself, audible only to her own ears. Chapter 9 - 9 9 Under Great Pressure ?9: Chapter 9: Under Great Pressure 9: Chapter 9: Under Great Pressure ¡°Sister, why is the Earl¡¯s estate so desolate, and why are there so few people?¡± Lanling finally expressed the doubts in his heart. Suo Ningbing said, ¡°Father has been critically ill for many years, and countless resources have been spent in an attempt to heal him. In addition to this, the extravagant customs of the Royal City cause the nobility to incur huge expenses. Suo Lun has also been irresponsible, squandering much of the family property. Over the years, the family¡¯s wealth has been depleted without any replenishment, which is why the Earl¡¯s estate is now in dire economic straits.¡± Lanling said, ¡°Isn¡¯t there still the Tianshui City Territory? Stretching over four to five hundred li, the annual taxes must be astronomical, right?¡± In fact, Lanling was speaking far beyond his superficial understanding. By now, he had completely regarded Suo Ningbing as his sister Lancome and no longer felt like an outsider. Suo Ningbing replied bitterly, ¡°Ever since Father left the territory to seek medical treatment in the Royal City, the revenue from Tianshui City Territory hasn¡¯t been delivered to the Earl¡¯s estate for five years already.¡± Lanling said, ¡°Are they planning to rebel?¡± Suo Ningbing said, ¡°Now it is a case of a weak master and strong servants. We are the ones petitioning them, so there are certain matters which we can only turn a blind eye to.¡± Lanling said, ¡°It¡¯s very dangerous for a lord to leave his territory for an extended period and entrust its governance to his retainers.¡± Suo Ningbing said, ¡°It¡¯s already very dangerous. The retainers in the territory are getting restless. With Suo Lun missing and not returning, they nearly celebrated openly.¡± Lanling said, ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean the foundation of the Suo family is at risk? With the royal family coveting our position from the outside and internal turmoil from retainers?¡± Suo Ningbing nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s why we need to expedite your succession to the earldom, and then you must immediately return to take up the position of City Lord in Tianshui City Territory. If we delay, more complications can arise.¡± Lanling said, ¡°Is it necessary to inherit the title before I can become the Lord of Tianshui City?¡± Suo Ningbing said, ¡°Of course, this step is essential. You must be officially invested by the royal family before you can rightfully become the City Lord of Tianshui City.¡± Lanling said, ¡°When can I be officially invested by the royal family and inherit the title?¡± Suo Ningbing said, ¡°Once you¡¯ve successfully graduated from the Royal City Academy, you can inherit the title. Every noble heir is required to undergo six years of education at the Royal City Academy and must pass the final graduation exam before they can inherit their titles.¡± ¡°Is it very difficult?¡± asked Lanling. Suo Ningbing said, ¡°You simply need to pass all four subjects in the final graduation exam. Anyone who has studied normally for six years can pass without trouble. But you are not Suo Lun; you haven¡¯t studied a day, so it will be hard... Therefore, you might need to delay it by a year to graduate successfully.¡± Lanling said, ¡°But aren¡¯t we in urgent circumstances? The retainers in the territories are already restless.¡± Suo Ningbing said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing that can be done about that, as this step is mandatory. Moreover, the royal family has relaxed the standards considerably over the past decades. According to the previous system, you had to achieve the highest marks in the exams and earn the Noble Samurai Medal before you could inherit the title.¡± Lanling said, ¡°Is there a possibility that I won¡¯t delay for a year and graduate normally?¡± Suo Ningbing hadn¡¯t spoken yet when Jingyu said, ¡°There¡¯s no chance of that. The final graduation exam at the Royal City Academy is less than five months away, and you would have to start from scratch in all four subjects. Miss Suo Ningbing has already been very optimistic about your talents by suggesting a one-year delay. Based on Suo Lun¡¯s behavior, even a three-year delay might not ensure graduation.¡± Lanling truly knew no fear from ignorance. Although these noble children studied at the Royal City Academy for only six years, their families began nurturing them in all respects from the age of four or five. Thus, their period of study spanned well over a decade. As for Lanling, who must start from scratch, the notion of completing in less than half a year what others had worked on for over a decade was completely delusional. ... In the following month, Lanling stayed in Earl Suo Long¡¯s mourning hall under the pretext of observing a period of mourning, even taking his meals there as a gesture to make amends for past undutiful behavior. In reality, it was Suo Ningbing taking advantage of this time to tutor him. She taught him the basic civilizational knowledge of this world, and about Suo Lun¡¯s social circle, to prevent Lanling from encountering acquaintances after leaving the Earl¡¯s estate and not recognizing them, risking exposure, or entering the Royal City Academy with no knowledge of the world. ¡°Suo Lun was incompetent, uncultured, with neither literary nor martial accomplishments. His only talent was in winning girls¡¯ hearts,¡± said Suo Ningbing. ¡°So, it doesn¡¯t matter if your academic performance at the Royal City Academy is a bit poor.¡± Lanling said, ¡°Then, does he have many girlfriends?¡± Suo Ningbing nodded and said, ¡°Yes... quite a few.¡± Lanling asked, ¡°About how many?¡± Suo Ningbing¡¯s cheeks reddened as she replied, ¡°Perhaps in the double digits, even... more.¡± Double digits? Even more? Lanling felt like he was going to go insane, his scalp tingling. ¡°Sister, I... I¡¯ve never been in a relationship my whole life, and Suo Lun has such a rich love history. If his lovers come looking for him, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll give myself away,¡± said Lanling. Suo Ningbing, embarrassed, said, ¡°Suo Lun is fickle, and most of these women were just brief encounters, so they¡¯re unlikely to come looking for him. However... there are a few women you should be wary of.¡± Lanling said anxiously, ¡°Tell me, sister.¡± Suo Ningbing replied, ¡°The first is Gui Qinshao, Suo Lun¡¯s fiance?e. She is the daughter of the Linhai City Lord, talented in both literature and martial arts, and quite renowned. She looks down on Suo Lun. You don¡¯t need to worry too much about her because she tends to avoid Suo Lun.¡± Lanling nodded in relief. Suo Ningbing continued, ¡°The second is Princess Zhining, a woman of great beauty and intelligence, hailed as the top talent of the royal household. Suo Lun was deeply infatuated with her and pursued her recklessly without realizing his own limitations, resulting in severe humiliation and setback. He even went to the Demon Mountain Range because he heard that Princess Zhining was desperate to obtain the Ancient Dragon Seal Rubbing, which was rumored to be located there. That¡¯s why Suo Lun took the risk, hoping to find the Dragon Seal Rubbing and earn a second look from Zhining.¡± After hearing this, Lanling could sense a conspiracy surrounding Suo Lun¡¯s death. It may have been orchestrated by someone. Suo Ningbing added, ¡°Zhining is very intelligent, so if you come across her, you must act very sensibly, or she will definitely spot the flaws.¡± Lanling nodded and said, ¡°I know, I should know how to handle such a woman.¡± That wasn¡¯t a lie; Lanling had grown up depending solely on his sister, and he had become accustomed to the vicissitudes of life. Though kind-hearted, he never hesitated to assume the worst about others. He was certainly capable of handling malicious people. Suo Ningbing went on to say, ¡°There¡¯s a third woman you need to be particularly careful of, her name is Yan Nai¡¯er. She¡¯s exceedingly beautiful, highly skilled in martial arts, and particularly fiery. Suo Lun put a lot of effort into pursuing her and got beaten up countless times in the process. It took him over a year to win her over. This girl is simple-minded and passionate ¨C once she falls in love, she becomes incredibly devoted and obsessed, determined to marry none but Suo Lun.¡± Lanling had an idea of how this relationship ended; Suo Lun, the scoundrel, certainly wouldn¡¯t give up the entire forest for one tree. Suo Ningbing explained, ¡°After they fell in love, Yan Nai¡¯er kept pushing for marriage, causing an uproar throughout Zhi Du. But... Suo Lun still abandoned her after the initial infatuation and shifted his affection to Princess Zhining. Devastated, Yan Nai¡¯er left the Royal City and her current whereabouts are unknown.¡± Lanling couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°This girl sounds wonderful, Suo Lun is really a bastard.¡± ¡°Yes...¡± Suo Ningbing said, ¡°Yan Nai¡¯er¡¯s father dislikes Suo Lun greatly, not to mention Suo Lun already had a fiance?e. Nai¡¯er turned her back on her family for the sake of Suo Lun, and in the end, she was cruelly discarded by him. From a woman¡¯s perspective, I utterly detest Suo Lun¡¯s behavior.¡± Lanling remarked, ¡°If I ever meet Yan Nai¡¯er, that would be a huge problem.¡± Suo Ningbing nodded and said, ¡°Indeed, and I can¡¯t predict how Yan Nai¡¯er would react if she met you. She might even draw her sword and strike you, given her high martial prowess.¡± Suddenly, Lanling shivered, feeling the immense pressure. Suo Ningbing comforted him, ¡°Yan Nai¡¯er is highly skilled in martial arts, so if she ever attacks you, you should just play the victim and remain silent, definitely don¡¯t fight back. She loves Suo Lun deeply and wouldn¡¯t want to really hurt you.¡± ¡°Okay, okay...¡± Lanling said with difficulty, ¡°Are there any other women I need to be careful of?¡± Suo Ningbing shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, because I¡¯m strict, so Suo Lun rarely comes home, and I don¡¯t know some of his affairs. But I¡¯ve heard rumors that he had an improper relationship with a female teacher at the academy and was even caught by the teacher¡¯s husband.¡± Lanling felt like he was losing his mind. It seemed he wouldn¡¯t be able to find peace, even if he went to the Royal City Academy. Suo Lun was such a scoundrel, entangling with his own teacher, and that too a married woman, and was even caught in the act. How had he not been killed before? Chapter 10 - 10 10 Genius Lanling the Truth About Crossing Over ?10: Chapter 10: Genius Lanling, the Truth About Crossing Over? 10: Chapter 10: Genius Lanling, the Truth About Crossing Over? Suo Ningbing¡¯s beautiful eyes were full of apology as she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ling, for Suo Lun¡¯s lack of ambition, putting you in a difficult position.¡± Lanling said with difficulty, ¡°I, I¡¯ll do my best. What do these women roughly look like? It would be troublesome if I don¡¯t recognize them when we meet.¡± Suo Ningbing continued, ¡°Suo Lun may be incompetent, but the one thing he excels at is painting. He loves to keep portraits of women he¡¯s fond of, let me show you.¡± Then, a moment later, Suo Ningbing brought over a box. Upon opening it, there were dozens of scrolls inside. Each portrait was of a beauty, plump or slender, each more beautiful than the last. This bastard¡¯s private life was such a mess, yet each woman he ruined was more beautiful than the next, all comparable to goddesses on Earth. And this bastard¡¯s portraits were indeed exceptionally well done. In this world, there was nothing like sketching or photorealism, only ancient Chinese-style beauty paintings, and it was rare for him to capture the essence of these women with such simple lines. Lanling looked closely at the portraits of Commandery Princess Zhi Ning, Gui Qinshao, and Yan Nai¡¯er. The mere portraits were already stunningly beautiful, how extraordinary must the real persons be? Yan Nai¡¯er in particular, truly had the face of an angel and the figure of a devil, a peerless beauty. This bastard¡¯s romantic fortune was truly not shallow. ¡°Ling, Suo Lun excels at nothing in literature or martial arts, only his painting skills are excellent,¡± Suo Ningbing said. ¡°So, during this time, I want to teach you about painting techniques, lest you can¡¯t put your brush down when it matters most.¡± Lanling had wanted to say that it wasn¡¯t necessary, as he was adept at painting. But when he opened his mouth, he ended up saying, ¡°Alright, sister.¡± Lanling majored in fine arts and had a high level of proficiency. Moreover, he had drawn no less than a thousand portraits for his sister Lankou from childhood, his skill in life drawing reaching a divine level, almost comparable to actual photographs. However, being taught painting by Suo Ningbing would inevitably lead to close contact, which was indeed a great opportunity to foster feelings. ... In the first two days, the sister taught Lanling all about Suo Lun¡¯s social relations, that is, she gave a cursory introduction to the dozens of ex-girlfriends in the portraits. She also briefly introduced the teachers and classmates from the Royal City Academy. Next, it was time to begin studying the history and basic knowledge of this world. And so, Lanling, for the first time, saw the books of this new world and was immediately astonished. Because the text therein was all familiar to him, it was exactly like the Chinese language on Earth. And not just that, some of the articles and sentences were things he had studied before. Indeed, this world had its own versions of the Four Books and Five Classics, basic mathematics, and its own philosophies. Moreover, all these areas of knowledge were based on ancient Chinese literature, with some philosophies from the West as well. Not only that, but in music, both the staff notation and the ancient Chinese musical notation of gong, shang, jiao, zhi, and yu coexisted. Then, he quickly turned to this world¡¯s history, finally unraveling the biggest mystery since his arrival. The use of the Chinese language in this world was indeed not a coincidence. The reason lay with one person, the Dragon Emperor! The Dragon Emperor, the most powerful man in this world, the super-human who single-handedly created the civilization of Central Earth. Three thousand years ago, this world was chaotic and disordered, with most areas comprised of primitive tribes, and a few small towns and cities. The civilization of the entire world was still at a very basic stage. The world¡¯s written languages amounted to dozens or hundreds, while spoken languages were in the thousands. The humans of this world were known as the descendants of dragons, with each person having more or less the bloodline of dragons. The higher the purity of one¡¯s bloodline, the stronger their martial force. As a result, for thousands of years, martial strength became the eternal theme of this world, and with it, eternal warfare. The whole world was always engaged in conflict, people fighting with each other, people fighting with beasts. Almost no civilization, no order existed. There was no strong national organization; the only mighty organization was the Dragon God Temple. The Dragon Temple was the most powerful and transcendent organization of this world. From the start of history, there had been the Dragon Temple. It was the faith of the entire world, the spokesperson of the dragons on Earth. However, the Dragon Temple was detached from worldly affairs and did not intervene in the wars of the world. So, Central Earth was a wild land, with bloodshed and warfare happening every year, every stretch of land. Countless people died every day, and it was sheer luck for any child to grow up safely. But this chaos and disorder came to an end three thousand years ago. Because the most powerful human ever was born. No one knew where he came from or who his parents were; he seemed to have been born from the womb of the earth itself. In just under forty years, he became the undisputed strongest warrior under the heavens. Then, over twenty years, he defeated all the tribes and clans of the world, nearly uniting the entirety of Central Earth, establishing the mighty Flame Dragon Empire. For the first time, the Flame Dragon Continent moved from chaos toward order. He became the world¡¯s first emperor. In recognition of his achievements, he was ordained by the Dragon Temple as the Dragon Emperor. However, this was merely the beginning of his accomplishments. Over the next thirty years, he halted his conquests and instead, with his own power, eradicated all other languages and scripts from the world, creating the Dragon Language as the sole language and script of this world. He went on to create philosophy, arts, mathematics, literature, music, and more, almost single-handedly laying the foundations of an entire civilization. Of course, even the mightiest of great men must one day die. At the age of one hundred twenty-nine, the Dragon Emperor passed away. ... After the Dragon Emperor¡¯s death, the Flame Empire continued to uphold his legacy, enhancing the civilization he built. A great number of literati and philosophers emerged, producing splendid writings and composing numerous melodies, ushering the world into an era of flourishing thought and culture reminiscent of a hundred schools of thought vying for prominence. Yet, even the grandest of empires have their day of fragmentation. Three hundred years after the death of the Dragon Emperor, the Flame Empire had already splintered. Over the next two to three thousand years, incessant conflicts arose, akin to the Spring and Autumn and Warring States periods of ancient China. Up to now, Middle Earth had split into dozens, if not hundreds, of large and small nations. Among these, four major kingdoms and one empire stood as the five dominant powers of this world. The four major kingdoms were the East Li Kingdom to the east, the Rage Wave Kingdom to the south, the Xiliang Kingdom to the west, and the North Wind Kingdom to the north. The empire was the Central Flame Empire, the foremost overlord of the Middle Earth World and the leader among all nations. Of course, the Flame Empire was nominally the heir to the Flame Dragon Empire established three thousand years ago by the Dragon Emperor; however, in reality, the two held little connection. The relationship between the Flame Empire and the Flame Dragon Empire was even more distant than that between the Later Tang Dynasty founded by the Shatuo and the Tang Dynasty of the Li family in ancient China. Today, the Flame Empire¡¯s prominence and the recognition by the Dragon God Temple allowed it to become the central empire of the Middle Earth World. Despite this, the current ruler of the Flame Empire only dared to claim the title of king and not emperor. Although it had been nearly three thousand years since the Dragon Emperor¡¯s death, he still held an almost god-like status as the totem of the entire world. No one in this world knew the origins of the Dragon Emperor, but Lanling could see it. This strongest and greatest Dragon Emperor, like Lanling, was a traveler from another world. But he was far more formidable than Lanling, having unified most of the world, established an empire, and created a civilization. Even so, Lanling had a faint suspicion that the former host of the Yao Xing inside him might possibly... perhaps be the Dragon Emperor himself. But it didn¡¯t seem likely; Yao Xing had mentioned that its mission upon traversing to this world was to destroy it. Yet, how could it be that the civilization painstakingly built by the Dragon Emperor was intended for destruction? Regardless, Lanling felt that his own traversal was mysteriously linked to that of the Dragon Emperor. Then, Lanling recalled the mission Yao Xing mentioned for coming to this world. To destroy this world? At the thought of this mission, Lanling shook his head vigorously, determined to ignore such a chaotic task. All he wanted was to protect his sister and safeguard her family¡ªnothing more. ¡°Ling? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Suo Ningbing asked. Lanling replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Lankou. I¡¯ve studied the content of these books before, so I don¡¯t have to start from scratch. Perhaps after studying with you for a while, aside from Martial Arts, I should be able to pass the other three subjects in the Royal City Academy¡¯s graduation exam with ease.¡± Lanling was being modest with these words. He was, after all, a talented student from a prestigious university¡¯s arts faculty. The philosophy, literature, and other fields of this world might have changed, yet they originated from Earth¡¯s disciplines. Moreover, Lanling had read countless classic literary works from all eras and cultures, many of which he could recite from memory. Therefore, as long as he became acquainted with this world¡¯s writing formats, Lanling¡¯s proficiency in these subjects had already surpassed many others. ¡°Really?¡± Suo Ningbing was overjoyed. Lanling nodded, ¡°Really.¡± In the following ten days or so, Lanling¡¯s learning progress was indeed remarkable. His knowledge in many subjects left Suo Ningbing utterly amazed. ¡°Ling, you are so much more remarkable than Suo Lun,¡± said Suo Ningbing. ¡°You have truly opened my eyes and left me in awe.¡± It seemed that the biggest obstacle for Lanling to pass the graduation assessment of the Royal City Academy would be Martial Arts. The key to Martial Arts cultivation in this world depended on the quality of one¡¯s Dragon Vein. Ye Jingyu, being a high-ranking samurai, would personally teach Lanling the ways of Martial Arts. The crucial suspense now was whether Lanling¡¯s Dragon Vein talent was high or low. Chapter 11 - 11 11 Dragon Vein Test Shocking! ?11: Chapter 11: Dragon Vein Test, Shocking! 11: Chapter 11: Dragon Vein Test, Shocking! Suo Ningbing then smiled and said, ¡°It won¡¯t be long before big sister can¡¯t teach you anymore. In fact, there are many things now that big sister can¡¯t teach you.¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± Lanling smiled embarrassedly. This wasn¡¯t because he was particularly talented, but because of the previous traveler, the Dragon Emperor, who founded a system of civilization knowledge three thousand years ago, much of which Lanling had studied and even excelled in. During this time, he truly felt as if he were in heaven. This familiar yet unfamiliar big sister, Suo Ningbing, was with him constantly, and apart from Lanling¡¯s rapid progress in his studies. Suo Ningbing not only taught him related theoretical knowledge but also taught him to paint and play the piano. As they spent time close together, their relationship became increasingly intimate. At least, Ye Jingyu joked more than once that Lanling was more like Suo Ningbing¡¯s own brother than Suo Lun was. Originally, Suo Ningbing had planned to have Lanling in seclusion for two months, but because of Lanling¡¯s outstanding and impressive learning progress, the seclusion ended in just one month. By then, Lanling could already enter the Royal City Academy without being exposed for lack of knowledge. In the time to come, Lanling was to start his martial enlightenment with Ye Jingyu. At this moment, his only thought was to fervently study martial arts and strive to pass the graduation exam of the Royal City Academy in the shortest time possible, successfully inheriting the title of Earl Tian Shui and the position of City Lord of Tianshui City, to avoid any unnecessary complications. ... ¡°Starting today, I will teach you martial enlightenment.¡± In the empty inner courtyard, Ye Jingyu was still dressed in her black tight leather outfit. By now, Lanling knew that Ye Jingyu had at least ten sets of identical tight leather outfits, the only difference being the silver thread decorations at the chest. Ye Jingyu said, ¡°Before we begin martial enlightenment, we must first test your bloodline to see whether you have sufficient Dragon Bloodline Talent.¡± The people of this world are called descendants of dragons, and they all have Dragon Bloodline to some extent, harboring powerful strength known as dragon force within. The essence of martial arts is to stimulate the dragon force within one¡¯s bloodline, transforming it into one¡¯s own martial strength. Since each person¡¯s Dragon Bloodline Talent is different, the colors manifested by their bloodline also vary. As it stands, there are six main colors of Dragon Bloodline in this world: gray, white, black, blue, red, and purple. These six colors become rarer and nobler further down the line. Note that rarities are noble, but these six colors are not progressively more powerful. For instance, the purple Dragon Bloodline is basically only found in the world¡¯s top royal families. However, many members of the royalty are not very powerful in martial arts. There is also a bloodline color even rarer than purple, which is colorless and transparent, nearly one in a million. However, this rarity does not signify nobility but disaster. For those with colorless and transparent Dragon Bloodline signify no dragon force, labeled as cursed by the heavens. Such people are either exiled to the Barbaric Wilderness or executed. In this world, the majority, over eighty percent, have the gray bloodline, possessing very weak bloodline strength and no necessity to learn martial arts. The remaining colors, white, black, blue, red, and purple, are all suitable for martial training, provided the bloodline grade is high enough. Where is the bloodline grade seen? Color. The deeper the color, the higher the grade, and the greater the bloodline¡¯s power. As long as the grade is high enough, any one of these five-colored bloodlines can become a powerful martial artist. For example, those with a white Dragon Bloodline are suitable to be swordsmen, as their strength and agility talents are relatively high, and the remaining talents in spirit, bones, and stamina are also acceptable. And those with a black Dragon Bloodline, in particular, have especially high spirit and agility talents but weaker in the remaining three, making them suitable to be assassins, lethal in a single strike, not suited for prolonged combat. As for those with blue Dragon Bloodline, their mental talent is very high and their strength talent is decent, but the remaining three talents are merely passable, so they are suited to be archers. Red Dragon Bloodline carriers possess powerful strength and bone talents, and their endurance talent is also commendable, but their mental and agility talents are quite low, making these people suitable to become greatsword fighters. Once donning thick armor and wielding a greatsword, they¡¯re like human tanks on the battlefield. Regarding those with purple Dragon Bloodline, they have good mental, agility, and strength talents, with decent bone and endurance as well. With all five talents relatively balanced, they are the best fit for knights, natural-born leaders. They can swing swords on horseback as well as draw bows in anger. It is for this reason that the carriers of the purple Dragon Bloodline gradually rose to become one of the world¡¯s most elite families. The previous Suo Lun had a red Bloodline, but it was of a very low grade. Plus, he couldn¡¯t endure hardship, so his martial prowess was nearly negligible. He could barely win a fight against any of his numerous lovers. ... ¡°Drink this bottle of Flint Liquid,¡± Ye Jingyu handed over a porcelain bottle and said. Only after the Flint Liquid merged with the fresh blood, then dripped into Dragon Spring Water, would a reaction occur that displayed the color of the bloodline. Lanling drank the Flint Liquid, and after a moment, felt his body growing hotter and hotter. Ye Jingyu glanced at him and said, ¡°Extend your index finger.¡± Lanling extended his index finger and Ye Jingyu lightly sliced it, causing the blood to drop into a jade bowl on the table. This crystal-clear jade bowl containing Dragon Spring Water was specifically for testing the Dragon Bloodline and was completely transparent and colorless, indistinguishable from ordinary water. After the blood dripped into the Dragon Spring Water, a red color instantly spread, becoming lighter and lighter. ¡°Hopefully, it¡¯s not a gray bloodline, or martial arts would be completely out of the question,¡± Ye Jingyu said. Lanling saw the color in the jade bowl had become almost transparent, the redness of the blood nearly completely gone. The color on Ye Jingyu¡¯s face changed dramatically as she said, ¡°It can¡¯t be colorless, can it?¡± Those with a colorless Dragon Bloodline were cursed by the heavens, rumored to bring disaster to their family and to those around them. Therefore, once a colorless Dragon Bloodline carrier was found, they would definitely be banished. And if discovered by the Dragon God Temple, they would certainly be executed. Lanling¡¯s heart skipped a beat,hoping it wasn¡¯t colorless. If that were the case, his stay in the Suo Family would be awkward and he might even bring disaster to his sister and family. However, he still felt confident, believing his Dragon Bloodline Talent to be far from low, as he had a ¡°Yao Xing¡± within him, a profoundly powerful and mysterious ¡°Yao Xing.¡± As the water in the jade bowl became utterly transparent, Ye Jingyu¡¯s face had turned deathly pale. But just then, the Dragon Spring Water in the bowl stirred slightly, and a color appeared. Immediately, Ye Jingyu let out a long sigh of relief¡ªanything but colorless was good. If it had been colorless, she truly didn¡¯t know what to do. But then she trembled, her face undergoing a drastic change. Because the color that appeared in the Dragon Spring Water was one she had never seen before. So far, there were only seven known colors of Dragon Bloodline in the world: gray, white, black, blue, red, purple, and colorless. But now, the color inside the jade bowl turned out to be... yellow! Throughout history, there had never been a sighting or mention of a yellow Dragon Bloodline! Chapter 12 - 12 12 Practice Martial Arts Divine Speed! ?12: Chapter 12: Practice Martial Arts, Divine Speed! 12: Chapter 12: Practice Martial Arts, Divine Speed! Throughout history, there has never been seen, nor heard of a yellow Dragon Bloodline! The Dragon Bloodline of Lanling is yellow in color. What on earth is going on? It was not only Ye Jingyu who was stunned, even Lanling himself was dumbfounded. He had read the related books of this world and knew that there were only seven types of bloodlines. Yet, he unexpectedly possessed the eighth type of bloodline¡ªan unprecedented yellow color. Suo Lun might be very impure, but he, himself, was as clean as water. Was it because of his own physical condition, or because of Yao Xing? Lanling simply had no idea. Moreover, the yellow color in the jade bowl was getting deeper and deeper, and then it suddenly shook violently. A golden light burst forth and transformed the yellow bloodline into a golden one. Ye Jingyu was completely lost for words. He quickly poured a bowl of pig¡¯s blood into the Dragon Spring Water, and instantly the golden yellow color shattered and disappeared without a trace. Then, the two of them looked at each other in dismay. After a long while, Lanling asked, ¡°So... which type of Martial Arts should I practice?¡± Ye Jingyu shook her head and said, ¡°I truly do not know. A golden yellow bloodline is unseen and unheard of.¡± Lanling said, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because... I come from another world?¡± ¡°It¡¯s likely.¡± Ye Jingyu said, ¡°You must be careful when testing your bloodline in the future. Other than you, myself, and the young miss, no fourth person can know of this.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Lanling asked, ¡°What do we do next? Do we continue to train in martial arts?¡± Ye Jingyu closed her beautiful eyes, took a deep breath, and then opened her eyes and said, ¡°Train. There might be surprises in store.¡± ... ¡°The first step of Martial Enlightenment is to sense the Dragon Force.¡± Ye Jingyu said. People in this world, more or less, all possess the power of the Dragon Blood. But for the vast majority, this power is concealed and unable to be perceived or felt. Therefore, the first step in practicing Martial Arts is to discover and sense the Dragon Force. The Dragon Force is a power that comes from deep within the bloodline, the foundation of Martial Arts in this world. As long as there is some Dragon Bloodline, then the Dragon Force must be contained within it, hidden inside the bloodline. Only when the body reaches its limits and can no longer sustain itself, a surge of energy will emerge from deep in the heart and flow into every limb and bone. This is somewhat similar to the potential in humans on Earth. For example, a mother who manages to lift a car in a moment of urgency to save her child. Of course, the potential in people on Earth is only instantaneous and emerges only in the most critical moments. In this world, Dragon Force lies within the bloodline and can erupt continuously and without end. The existence of Dragon Force also gives the people of this world the source of their powerful martial capabilities. The so-called induction of Dragon Force is to feel and even introspect this power clearly with the mind. Only by spiritually introspecting and sensing the Dragon Force can one further control it. ¡°I do not know how high your spiritual talent is, but we strive to complete this first step of sensing the Dragon Force within this month.¡± Ye Jingyu said, ¡°In a month¡¯s time, you will enter the Royal City Academy.¡± Among the five major talents, spiritual talent is the most important, because Martial Arts is the process of controlling Dragon Force with the mind. Lanling asked, ¡°How long does it usually take for someone with a high spiritual talent to complete the sensing of Dragon Force?¡± Ye Jingyu replied, ¡°One month. Of course, I¡¯ve seen those with the highest talent achieve it in half a month. And in the last century, there was one person with the highest talent who completed it in only ten days.¡± ¡°Who was he?¡± Lanling asked. ¡°The northern overlord, King Dongli Jiang Shang.¡± Ye Jingyu said, ¡°Now his martial skills are at the point where he regards all beneath him as nothing more than small hills.¡± It is only in the recent decades that the Rage Wave Kingdom has become the hegemon of Central Earth. Meanwhile, the Dongli Kingdom has been the longstanding powerhouse in the north for hundreds of years, spanning eleven provinces, with a population of seventy million and an army of one million strong. And King Dongli Jiang Shang himself is awe-inspiring, with even the monarch Ying Qu of the Flame Empire respecting him immensely. Ye Jingyu¡¯s description left Lanling with an immense reverence for King Dongli Jiang Shang. ¡°Of course, the reason for Jiang Shang¡¯s awe-inspiring reputation is not just his martial skills, but his power, and the strength of the Dongli Kingdom.¡± Ye Jingyu continued, ¡°When you become Lord of Tianshui City, remember that as a high-ranking noble or lord, your personal martial strength is merely an embellishment. The wealth, army, and power you control are the fundamentals.¡± Lanling nodded and said, ¡°I understand.¡± On this point, he was very clear. Once civilization and order were established in the world, personal martial prowess could hardly play a decisive role anymore. The King of Rage Wave Kingdom, King Quo Bian, had only passable martial skills, but that did not prevent him from being one of the hegemons of Central Earth and the most outstanding king in the history of Rage Wave Kingdom. The monarch Ying Qu of the Flame Empire was even less skilled in martial arts, but this did not hinder him from being the king of kings, the king of the world. ¡°All right, let¡¯s begin now,¡± Ye Jingyu said. ¡°First, you need to push your body to the limit so that the Dragon Force within can be stimulated.¡± Lanling couldn¡¯t help but doubt, as a person from Earth, could he possibly have Dragon Force in his body? All he had inside him was the influence of Yao Xing. ¡°How much strength can your hands muster?¡± Ye Jingyu asked. ¡°About a hundred pounds,¡± Lanling replied. Although he had a tough upbringing, he was, after all, raised in the city. Even though he started working at a young age, he did not often do heavy lifting. Ye Jingyu fetched a stone and said, ¡°This stone weighs a hundred and ten pounds, which should be the limit of your hand strength. Embrace this stone with both hands and squat in horse stance.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Lanling crouched in a horse stance, his arms encircled as if embracing. When Ye Jingyu placed the 110-pound stone in his hands, Lanling¡¯s body suddenly dropped heavily, nearly sending him to the ground. Maintaining a horse stance was already uncomfortable enough, and now he had to hold a 110-pound stone. Within just two seconds, Lanling could no longer bear the weight, and his entire body wobbled unsteadily. ¡°Hold on forcefully, wait for your body to reach its limit,¡± Ye Jingyu said. Lanling trembled all over, drenched in sweat like syrup, looking as though he might collapse at any moment. Just then, a wave of heat surged from deep within his heart, flooding into his limbs and bones. The pain throughout his body was instantly relieved, replaced by a comforting warmth. ¡°Do you feel it?¡± asked Ye Jingyu. ¡°I feel it,¡± Lanling replied, recognizing the force as familiar, yet he didn¡¯t know whether it was the power of Yao Xing or that of his bloodline. Continuing, Lanling said, ¡°I merely feel it, but cannot sense or introspect it.¡± ¡°Next, we will practice the ¡®Inverted Moon Mantra¡¯ for Dragon Force sensing,¡± Ye Jingyu instructed. The ¡°Inverted Moon Mantra¡± is the most basic element of Martial Arts in this world, permeating one¡¯s entire Martial Arts career. It is instinctively utilized in every battle. To be precise, the Inverted Moon Mantra is a method of concentrating the spirit. ¡°Next, recite the mantra after me and immerse your spirit completely in the world of the mantra,¡± Ye Jingyu said. Ye Jingyu began to recite the mantra, and Lanling followed suit. ¡°Still waters mirroring the moonlight, a flawless orb untouched...¡± These forty words depicted a serene scene of an inverted moon in water. ¡°A boulder smashes down, surface shattered, the reflected moon bursts...¡± Another set of forty words, indicating a stone plunging in, completely disrupting the moon¡¯s reflection in the water. ¡°I wish to gather, to restore the moon¡¯s wholeness, the wind does not cease, the waves do not halt, wondering where to borrow strength...¡± This segment of thirty words portrayed the desperate attempt to calm the ripples and restore the moon¡¯s reflection to its full circle, yet feeling utterly helpless with neither limbs to act nor force to borrow. Lanling memorized the 110-word mantra after only a couple of repetitions. ¡°Use your mind to imagine the scenes described by the mantra, then completely immerse your spirit in it,¡± Ye Jingyu said. This was simple. The mantra was straightforward, with clear imagery that made it easy to delve into. With his eyes closed, Lanling¡¯s spiritual world was engulfed in darkness, save for a patch of water and its inverted moon. The surface was tumultuous with restless waves, and the reflection lay in broken shambles. He desperately wanted to calm the water, but the wind persisted, the waves continued. His investment was merely an intangible spirit, lacking limbs to affect the surroundings and filled with helplessness. ¡°In the world of the Inverted Moon Mantra, what do you feel the most?¡± asked Ye Jingyu. ¡°A sense of powerlessness,¡± Lanling responded. ¡°Right, a sense of powerlessness,¡± Ye Jingyu affirmed. ¡°So, your spirit will desperately search for power, and at this moment when Bloodline Dragon Force surges from your heart, after searching thousands of times, this force will be sensed by your spirit. You¡¯ll be able to introspect your Dragon Force and see it as a colored light. Whatever color your bloodline is, the light will be of that color.¡± Lanling was amazed. The principle of Dragon Force sensing was both simple and profound, and filled with stringent logic. ¡°Once you sense this power, borrow it bit by bit, accumulating it until it¡¯s enough to calm the entire water surface and restore the moon¡¯s reflection to its entirety,¡± Ye Jingyu explained. ¡°When you accomplish this, it signifies the completion of Dragon Force sensing, and also marks your first completion of the spirit concentration process.¡± Quieting the moon¡¯s reflection in the water is one of the most essential elements for all Samurai. Only at this moment does one consolidate all concentration and achieve total focus. Next, in the horse stance with a weight of forty pounds in his hands, Lanling silently recited the ¡°Moon Reflection Skill¡± mantra, eyes closed, wholeheartedly immersing his spirit in the world created by the mantra, earnestly wishing for the wind and waves to cease, for the moon¡¯s reflection to be restored to perfection. His body reached the extreme of pain every few seconds, then Bloodline Dragon Force would surge from the depths of his heart, filling his limbs and bones. His spiritual power desperately searched for any strength to be borrowed. Again and again, Lanling lost complete track of the time. And Ye Jingyu simply sat aside, watching over him. Half an hour, two hours, two and a half hours, four hours passed! Ye Jingyu was somewhat astonished. A beginner¡¯s Bloodline Energy should be exhausted after just over two hours, so why could Lanling continue to support himself without end? Lanling, immersed in the Spiritual Illusion of the moon¡¯s reflection in water, kept seeking and searching. Yet, he couldn¡¯t find any trace of Dragon Force, nor see any gleam of light. Just when he was nearly losing hope of sensing the Dragon Force in the short term, suddenly he felt as if a faint light flickered in the boundless darkness. Then, he quickly pursued it with his spirit. In the limitless darkness, his spiritual power chased for who knows how long until he finally saw the source of the light. It was a nearly transparent light, vaguely golden, composed of thousands of strands of energy, pulsating slight as if alive. Lanling was overwhelmed with surprise! But then, a voice echoed in his mind. ¡°Master, I¡¯ve told you that you would need me.¡± This light energy directly infused consciousness into Lanling¡¯s mind. Indeed, it was Yao Xing. Lanling was immediately filled with mixed emotions. Chapter 13 - 13 13 Yao Xing Defies the Heavens An Unexpected Visitor! ?13: Chapter 13: Yao Xing Defies the Heavens, An Unexpected Visitor! 13: Chapter 13: Yao Xing Defies the Heavens, An Unexpected Visitor! ¡°Why is it you?¡± Lanling said, ¡°I thought it was the dragon power inside me.¡± Yao Xing said, ¡°Master, why must you differentiate so clearly? I am your dragon power.¡± To complete the dragon power sensing, one must calm the waters in the spiritual world and restore the inverted moon reflection to its entirety. ¡°Then, do I actually have dragon power within me?¡± Lanling asked. ¡°You do,¡± said Yao Xing. ¡°You possess the most powerful dragon power in the world, a thousand times stronger than anyone else¡¯s, and that is me! However, I am very weak now, and I need to devour enough dragon power to become strong.¡± Yao Xing communicated through consciousness while continuously releasing energy to alleviate the extreme pain in Lanling¡¯s body. Lanling could almost see with his naked eye that Yao Xing¡¯s light was getting smaller and dimmer. Suddenly, he had a strong urge to starve Yao Xing to death. ¡°Master, our lives are bound together; if I die, you die as well,¡± said Yao Xing. ¡°When your life force was ebbing away, I continuously supplied you with energy. However, when my life force ebbs away, I instinctively devour the energy within you.¡± Lanling was speechless. ¡°Master, I don¡¯t know why you resist me so, but I am you, and you are me; we are inseparable,¡± Yao Xing said. ¡°My energy is currently being depleted, so you must complete the dragon power sensing quickly. You just need to use your spiritual power to control my strength, still the water in your spiritual world, and completely restore the moon reflection. I am wholly obedient to your will.¡± By now, Lanling understood that if he wished to train in the martial arts, he couldn¡¯t avoid dealing with Yao Xing. The statement from Yao Xing, ¡°I am your dragon power,¡± seemed illogical at first, but after closer consideration, it did make sense. After all, the dragon bloodline within the bodies of humans in this world is also a kind of accidental energy, since the humans on Earth never possessed so-called ¡®dragon power¡¯. Taking a deep breath, Lanling immediately used his spiritual power to control the energy released by Yao Xing, pacifying the chaotic waters of the Spiritual Illusion. At this moment, Lanling¡¯s body had reached its limit from the pain of holding a stance with over a hundred pounds of stone, so Yao Xing continuously released energy to ease his pain. The scene of this energy release resembled the pulsing of a jellyfish. With each pulse, thousands of delicate energy strands were released, which then instantly dissipated throughout his limbs and body. This scene was indeed exactly the same as the dragon power release of others. However, for others undergoing their first dragon power sensing, controlling these thousands of energy strands with their mind was extremely difficult. Initially, one could only control dozens or hundreds of strands, and only after thousands of attempts, could they control enough energy to soothe the chaotic waters within the Spiritual Illusion. Therefore, even if someone in this world had high spiritual talents, they would still need nearly a month to complete the first step of dragon power sensing for enlightenment. However, inside Lanling was Yao Xing. As soon as Lanling tried to control these thousands of energy strands with his spiritual power, he instantly did so as if it were second nature. All the released energy completely obeyed his mental will. He felt stronger and stronger, as if the millions of strands of power transformed into an invisible hand, gradually quieting the winds in the Spiritual Illusion, settling the waves until they became still. The wind got smaller and smaller. The waves of the water surface gradually subsided, and the moon reflection restored bit by bit. ¡°Whew!¡± With the final gust of wind, Suo Lun¡¯s spiritual power seemed to instantly solidify everything. In the Spiritual Illusion, it was completely calm, and the inverted moon in the water was perfectly whole. Just like that, Lanling effortlessly completed the so-called dragon force induction. This was utterly astonishing. Top-tier prodigies couldn¡¯t even guarantee full control over the energy released by dragon force, let alone on their first attempt at dragon force induction. Even the most elite masters could not fully master their dragon force. Yet Lanling could easily control one hundred percent of the energy released by Yao Xing. ¡°I did it, the moon reflected in the water in my Spiritual Illusion has been completely restored.¡± Lanling opened his eyes and said. ¡°This, this is impossible.¡± Ye Jingyu exclaimed in shock. Because from the start of Lanling¡¯s first dragon force induction to now, merely two to three hours had passed, not even a full day. The legendary supreme warrior Jiang Shang also took a full ten days, yet Lanling only took one day? How was this possible, it completely overturned Ye Jingyu¡¯s understanding. After a moment of silence, Ye Jingyu asked in disbelief and amazement, ¡°Are you, are you sure it was successful?¡± Lanling nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± Ye Jingyu said, ¡°You¡¯ve never practiced before?¡± Lanling said, ¡°I have never practiced.¡± Ye Jingyu was completely speechless, and the so-called dragon force induction was entirely subjective, unverifiable by others. Ye Jingyu had great trust in Lanling, and he would absolutely not lie to those around him. But to complete the dragon force induction in just one day was truly too shocking for the times. Could it be because of his golden Dragon Bloodline? Lanling asked, ¡°Shall we proceed to the second step of enlightenment?¡± Because only half of the day had passed. Ye Jingyu was entirely unprepared mentally, she had originally planned to give Lanling a month to complete dragon force induction yet it was done in just half a day. Just then, the soft voice of Suo Ningbing came from outside, saying, ¡°Little brother, Jingyu, Brother has arrived.¡± ... The ¡®Brother¡¯ Suo Ningbing referred to was the adopted son of Count Suo Long, Suo Hanyi. Suo Hanyi was originally the son of a serf. It was Suo Long who discovered his talent, nurtured him with all his might, and adopted him with the purpose of having him fully support Suo Lun in the future. He did not disappoint Count Suo Long¡¯s expectations, advancing to the level of a Dragon Samurai at merely twenty-seven, becoming one of Rage Wave Kingdom¡¯s top-ranked young masters. At twenty-eight, he became the Commander of Tianshui City Defense Army, controlling nearly half of Tian Shui City¡¯s military power, truly a towering pillar of the Suo Family. Lanling and Ye Jingyu followed Suo Ningbing into the hall. At that moment, a young man in the living room was anxiously pacing back and forth, his body still covered in dust from a long journey. This man had blond hair, a face filled with vigor, piercing eyes, and stood nearly one hundred ninety centimeters tall¡ªupright as a lance, majestic as a mountain, exuding an intense masculine charm all over. He was Suo Hanyi, who, in appearance alone, looked more like the City Lord of Tian Shui than Suo Lun did. ¡°Greetings, Brother.¡± Taking a step forward, Lanling bowed respectfully. Before arriving, Suo Ningbing had repeatedly emphasized the need to show the utmost respect to Brother Suo Hanyi, as he was now the greatest pillar of the Suo Family. Chapter 14 - 14 14 Duke ?14: Chapter 14: Duke. 14: Chapter 14: Duke. Upon seeing Lanling, Suo Hanyi¡¯s brows furrowed, his gaze filled with rage and disdain as he coldly said, ¡°You bastard, you actually know to come back? After being incinerated by a woman, you actually traveled thousands of miles to the Heavenly Demon Mountain Range, and in the end, you didn¡¯t even see Father for the last time. You¡¯re really something, aren¡¯t you?¡± Lanling didn¡¯t argue, instead, he lowered his head and said, ¡°Big brother, I was wrong.¡± Suo Hanyi was somewhat surprised, for his relationship with Suo Lun was quite poor. Because their foster father greatly valued him, Suo Lun was both fearful and jealous of him, never calling him big brother and always looking at him with cold contempt. Even so, Suo Hanyi still didn¡¯t look at Lanling directly. In his heart, he looked down immensely on his lowly half-brother, despite the fact that he was extremely loyal to the Suo Family. ¡°Big brother, has something happened in Tianshui City?¡± Suo Ningbing asked softly. Suo Hanyi turned his face away, no longer looking at Lanling as his gaze shifted to Suo Ningbing. Lanling wasn¡¯t sure if it was his imagination, but he always felt there was a heated look in Suo Hanyi¡¯s eyes when he looked at his sister, although it was very subtle and fleeting. ¡°Suo Lun, I need to discuss important matters with Ningbing, you step aside,¡± Suo Hanyi said bluntly. Such an attitude from Suo Hanyi was extremely rude. It should be known that Suo Lun was not only his sworn brother but also his lord. And here Suo Hanyi was, treating him with utter disregard. Suo Ningbing¡¯s complexion grew slightly uneasy, then with a gentle smile said, ¡°Big brother, Xiaolun is getting older, so he should also start learning how to handle the affairs of the territory.¡± Suo Hanyi nodded and said, ¡°I came to the Royal City, first, because I heard Suo Lun returned, and second, because a crisis has emerged within Tianshui City.¡± Suo Ningbing¡¯s pretty face changed, and she asked, ¡°What crisis?¡± Suo Hanyi replied, ¡°Nu Er Dan is rallying various high-ranking samurai lords, planning to break away from the Suo Family and become independent.¡± Nu Er Dan, the greatest lord of the Tianshui City Territory, had always been ambitious. Aghast, Suo Ningbing said, ¡°How could they do this? Their territories were conferred by our Suo Family, they are not just vassals of the Suo, but also servants.¡± Suo Hanyi said, ¡°Previously, with Suo Lun¡¯s prolonged disappearance, everyone thought he was dead. The Suo Family was believed to have no heir, and they used this as a pretext to break away and become independent.¡± Suo Ningbing said, ¡°But now Suo Lun has come back.¡± Suo Hanyi replied, ¡°However, by then, Nu Er Dan¡¯s rallying had already begun.¡± Suo Ningbing asked, ¡°How many samurai lords have responded to Nu Er Dan?¡± ¡°Out of the nineteen samurai lords, at least seven or eight have already sided with him, and the rest are beginning to waver,¡± Suo Hanyi said. ¡°If we don¡¯t stop them soon, they will rebel and declare independence within a few months. Once the royal family intervenes, our Suo Family will completely lose the five hundred miles of Tianshui City Territory.¡± Suo Ningbing¡¯s breathing became rapid as she looked at Suo Hanyi and asked, ¡°Big brother, what should we do?¡± Suo Hanyi replied, ¡°We need to have Suo Lun inherit the title as soon as possible, take up the position of City Lord of Tianshui, and then return to the territory to subdue them with righteousness. Everyone knows, a kingdom cannot survive a day without its leader.¡± Suo Ningbing frowned. She knew that the current Suo Lun was a fake, that Lanling was impersonating him, and that he was starting from scratch with the literature and martial arts knowledge of this world. It would already be a miracle if he could pass the Royal City Academy¡¯s graduation exam next year. Distressed, Ningbing said, ¡°Big brother, although Suo Lun has reformed and is striving for improvement, he has fallen far behind in both literary and martial courses. It will be rather difficult for him to pass the Royal City Academy¡¯s graduation exam this year.¡± Suo Hanyi scoffed coldly and said, ¡°Ning Bing, you don¡¯t have to cover for him. With this prodigal son¡¯s own abilities, he won¡¯t graduate even in ten years. You¡¯ll need to think of another way.¡± Suo Ningbing remained silent for a moment, then nodded and said, ¡°Big brother, I understand.¡± Suo Hanyi instructed, ¡°Remember, Suo Lun must graduate smoothly within a few years and inherit the title. If we delay till next year, those high-ranking lords within Tianshui City will surely rebel and declare independence.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Suo Ningbing bowed as she responded. ... Suo Hanyi said, ¡°That¡¯s all I have to say, I must hurry back to Tianshui City immediately.¡± Ning Bing said, ¡°Big brother, won¡¯t you stay one night before leaving?¡± Suo Hanyi replied, ¡°This matter is of great importance, I can¡¯t afford to delay even for a moment.¡± Ning Bing said, ¡°At least have a meal before you go. I¡¯ll cook for you, big brother.¡± Suo Hanyi shook his head and said, ¡°No need, just prepare some meat pies for my journey.¡± Then, he donned his helmet and prepared to leave. ¡°Okay.¡± Ning Bing¡¯s eyes warmed with emotion as she softly said, ¡°Big brother, thank you. Without you, I really wouldn¡¯t know what to do!¡± Suo Hanyi trembled, his gaze toward Suo Ningbing turning gentle and fervent as he said, ¡°Nonsense, you know that for you, big brother is willing to do anything, even if it means giving up my life.¡± Ning Bing felt stung by his gaze and awkwardly looked away, while Lanling felt the hairs on the back of his neck stand up, as if a lion¡¯s territory were being invaded. A quarter of an hour later, the meat pies were ready. Suo Ningbing wrapped them layer by layer with oil paper and placed them on the warhorse¡¯s pack. ¡°Suo Lun, remember this, you unfilial son. Go out and cause less trouble, and listen to your sister, understand?¡± Before leaving, Suo Hanyi coldly chastised Lanling. Lanling frowned and said, ¡°I will of course listen to sister, there¡¯s no need for you to say so.¡± From a young age, Lanling had a strong personality. When treated kindly by others, he would come across as shy and innocent, but when mistreated, he¡¯d bristle like a thorny bush. Suo Hanyi thought he was reverting to his old ways and muttered under his breath, ¡°A dog can¡¯t change its habit of eating feces.¡± Then, he exited the Earl¡¯s mansion, mounted his steed, and galloped away. Suo Ningbing bowed to his departing figure. ... ¡°Little brother, I¡¯m sorry you¡¯re being wronged,¡± Suo Ningbing said. ¡°Big brother just feels pity for Suo Lun¡¯s lack of ambition and doesn¡¯t harbor any ill intentions.¡± Lanling said, ¡°I don¡¯t mind his attitude toward me, but what I can¡¯t stand is the way he looks at you.¡± Ning Bing¡¯s cheeks flushed. She was not completely unaware of Suo Hanyi¡¯s feelings, and he had always greatly restrained his emotions. ¡°In any case, big brother is extremely loyal to our father and to the family. Until you have grown up, he is our family¡¯s pillar of strength.¡± Suo Ningbing said, ¡°So, rely on him and maintain a good relationship with big brother, okay?¡± Lanling said with conviction, ¡°I understand, but whoever harbors any ambition toward you, I will not allow it.¡± Hearing Lanling¡¯s innocent yet domineering words, Suo Ningbing¡¯s cheeks reddened further. She didn¡¯t know whether to feel embarrassed, happy, or faintly worried. Suddenly, Suo Ningbing said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sister will stay with you for life and not marry again.¡± ¡°I will one day openly and honorably take you as my wife,¡± Lanling almost blurted out, but ultimately held back, feeling he was not yet strong enough to protect his sister. Suo Ningbing had been married before; her husband¡¯s family was an exceedingly illustrious and detached clan. But within less than a year of the marriage, they had separated, and Suo Ningbing returned home alone, facing much criticism. As for the specific reason for their separation, Lanling did not know. It was Suo Ningbing¡¯s sorrow, and he had never asked. He felt that once their relationship reached a certain depth, she would surely open her heart to him. Recalling what Suo Hanyi had said about Suo Lun being unable to graduate smoothly and thus needing to think of another way to inherit the title, Lanling couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What is this ¡®other way¡¯ that Suo Hanyi mentioned?¡± Suo Ningbing replied softly, ¡°It¡¯s basically methods like bribery. Little brother, don¡¯t feel pressured, just continue your studies as before, and your sister will handle everything.¡± At this moment, Lanling wished even more to quickly increase his martial power, to pass the Royal City Academy¡¯s final exam smoothly and inherit the title without delay. ... The next day, Suo Ningbing left the house, taking with her three thin deeds. These deeds were for a manor, a pawnshop, and a store, worth a total of over ten thousand Gold Coins. Over ten thousand Gold Coins might not seem like much at first glance, but in reality, it was a tremendous fortune. The Gold Coins of this world were more than one and a half inches in diameter and weighed around eighty grams each. One Gold Coin was worth about fifty Silver Coins or ten thousand Copper Coins. Converted into Earth¡¯s currency, one Gold Coin would be equivalent to twenty thousand yuan. And this was nearly all the remaining property of the Earl¡¯s mansion in Royal City, but Suo Ningbing left without any reluctance, directly taking these three deeds to bribe Duke Zhi Ting. Duke Zhi Ting was the King¡¯s youngest brother and was deeply favored by King Quo Bian. This man had no interest in power and loved only food, drink, and pleasure. He had an intense fixation on money and wealth. Therefore, to have him do you a favor was simple: a sufficient bribe in Gold Coins would suffice. Moreover, this man had a very good reputation for fulfilling his obligations once he accepted money. Originally, Suo Ningbing had planned to let Lanling postpone the Royal City Academy¡¯s grand examination for a year, but the situation in Tianshui City Territory had become very dangerous, making it imperative for Lanling to inherit the title and return to Tianshui City. However, to everyone, the idea of Lanling passing this year¡¯s graduation exam in Royal City was a fool¡¯s dream, so Suo Ningbing had no choice but to use the last of the Earl¡¯s assets to bribe Duke Zhi Ting. In the opulent mansion of the Duke, Suo Ningbing soon met with Duke Zhi Ting. Chapter 15 - 15 15 The Stunning Performance of the Enchanting Lanling! ?15: Chapter 15: The Stunning Performance of the Enchanting Lanling! 15: Chapter 15: The Stunning Performance of the Enchanting Lanling! This Duke Zhi Ting was not yet forty years old this year, but he appeared even younger. Wide-bodied and plump, with a pale beardless face, about five feet seven inches tall, he weighed around 300 pounds and was supported out by four beautiful maids, looking exactly like a plump, gleaming white ball. Upon seeing the stunningly beautiful Suo Ningbing, the Duke¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened. ¡°Suo Ningbing, pays respects to His Grace,¡± Suo Ningbing said with a bow. ¡°Rise, rise...¡± the Duke¡¯s smile seemed almost about to spill over from the chubby cheeks, he hurriedly quickened his pace, trying to lift Suo Ningbing up, his narrow eyes appearing as if they were shooting out light. ¡°They say there are two most beautiful women in the Royal City, one is Zhi Ning, and the other is you,¡± Duke Zhi Ting said with a beguiled smile, ¡°In my eyes, Zhi Ning is far inferior to you. Where can you find such mature charm as yours?¡± ¡°Your Grace jokes,¡± Suo Ningbing replied. With the support of four maids, Duke Zhi Ting sat down on the huge golden throne like a mountain of flesh and said, ¡°Speak, what business do you have with me?¡± Suo Ningbing said, ¡°My younger brother Suo Lun is having difficulties passing the graduation examination of the Royal City Academy this year, yet he must inherit the title and the position of the City Lord of Tianshui City, so I implore Your Grace for assistance.¡± Duke Zhi Ting laughed and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you seek help from Zhi Wei? He is the governor of the Southeast Province after all.¡± Suo Ningbing replied, ¡°It¡¯s more effective to seek your help than his.¡± ¡°Good judgment, good judgment,¡± Duke Zhi Ting clapped his hands, then dropped all smiles and said, ¡°However, Miss Suo, your matter is quite troublesome. You know that many in the royal family are coveting Tianshui City.¡± This debauchee Duke was quite blunt in speaking, considering he himself was a member of the royal family. Suo Ningbing produced three deeds and said, ¡°I¡¯m willing to offer these three deeds and request Your Grace¡¯s help.¡± Immediately, a maid took the three deeds and handed them to Duke Zhi Ting. He opened them up, and his eyes lit up instantaneously, completely forgetting his lustful gaze at Suo Ningbing. To him, nothing could compare to the allure of Gold Coins. The value of these three properties totaled tens of thousands of Gold Coins. Duke Zhi Ting had received countless bribes, but rarely one so generous. For reference, a large city with a population of several hundred thousand only collects less than twenty thousand Gold Coins in taxes per year, and an ordinary family could hardly save up ten Gold Coins in a lifetime. At once, he slowly closed his eyes, weighing whether the task was doable or not. He, Zhi Ting, was so beloved and trusted by the King Quo Bian because he had absolutely no political ambitions, barely touched any royal power, and was extremely devoted to King Quo Bian. Back when King Quo Bian and several princes were fighting over the Crown Prince¡¯s position, the struggle was extremely fierce, even describable as rivers of blood. Almost every adult prince got involved, and brotherly affection was long thrown aside. Zhi Ting, just a child of a few years old at the time, not only luckily avoided the succession battle but also won all of his oldest brother King Quo Bian¡¯s brotherly love. Because King Quo Bian was so ruthless in the succession battle, it seemed he wanted to compensate all his guilt onto his youngest brother Zhi Ting. And Zhi Ting also behaved very well, cooing and acting cute in front of Quo Bian from a young age. Such a young brother seemed more like a son. So, would meddling with the position of the City Lord of Tianshui City be considered intervening in politics? Would that displease King Quo Bian? Indeed, in the royal family, someone did want to take over the Territory of Tianshui City, and that was the future Crown Prince Zhi Li. As for King Quo Bian, he had never took a stance. If he took on this job, he would offend the future Crown Prince. But if he didn¡¯t, those tens of thousands of Gold Coins were too tempting. After much deliberation, the scales in Duke Zhi Ting¡¯s mind gradually tipped towards the Gold Coins. After all, in his eyes, there was only the King, and no one else mattered. As for Zhi Li, let¡¯s wait until you become the King, then I¡¯ll come and flatter you. Instantly, Duke Zhi Ting opened his eyes and declared, ¡°Alright, I will take on this matter.¡± Suo Ningbing was inwardly delighted, for although Duke Zhi Ting was greedy for money, his reputation for keeping his word was indeed exceptional; generally, whatever he took on, he saw through to completion. ¡°Thank you, Your Grace,¡± Suo Ningbing was well aware that by taking on this task, Duke Zhi Ting was essentially opposing Zhi Li. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I only have eyes for His Majesty the King; I don¡¯t care about anyone else,¡± Zhi Ting said with a smile. ¡°Then I shall take my leave,¡± Suo Ningbing said as she bowed, truly unable to bear Duke Zhi Ting¡¯s gaze any longer. ... Early this morning, Lanling began learning the second step of Martial Enlightenment with Ye Jingyu, which was the activation of Dragon Force. Ordinarily, it¡¯s only when the body reaches a certain unbearable limit that the heart erupts with Bloodline Power. But in combat, one needs to be able to employ Dragon Force at any moment. Waiting until the body reaches its limit to activate Dragon Force would be too late. Therefore, the purpose of the second step of Martial Enlightenment, Dragon Force activation, is to stimulate the Bloodline Dragon Force at any time with the mind, without requiring the body to reach its limit. How does one accomplish this? It is through a form of mental deception, tricking the brain and nerves into thinking they have reached the limit of pain, even though the body has not. Then, repeat this hundreds, thousands of times. Eventually, the nerves and brain develop a memory point, becoming a conditioned reflex. As soon as the mind touches this memory point, the Bloodline Dragon Force is immediately activated. The principle is very simple, and scientific. For example, when a sharp, hard object strikes your knee, it hurts very, very much. So, you repeat this pain over and over again. Eventually, even without another strike, just thinking about it can make the pain seem vividly present. Ye Jingyu said, ¡°There is also a mantra for this, but it¡¯s quite long, easily three to four hundred words. I¡¯ll recite it once and you memorize it.¡± Then, Ye Jingyu began to recite the ¡°Suffering Mantra.¡± The content of the mantra was still very straightforward, talking about oneself becoming a slave, shackled at the hands and feet, building a pyramid mausoleum in the great desert. The sun blazed down, the body weak, hands and feet flesh blurred, carrying heavy stones, climbing up steep and sharp cliffs, while also enduring terrible whipping. In essence, it depicted the extreme limit of physical pain. After several repetitions, Lanling had completely memorized the entire mantra, and detailed images had already begun to form in his mind. Ye Jingyu said, ¡°Now what you need to do is to recite the mantra over and over, letting your spirit fully immerse into the world of the mantra, experiencing the pain within.¡± Lanling asked, ¡°How long does this second step to activate dragon force usually take to complete?¡± Ye Jingyu replied, ¡°Over a month, and it has nothing to do with talent. Because the brain and nerves need thousands of repeated stimulations to form a conditioned reflex point.¡± After speaking, Ye Jingyu applied a special potion under Lanling¡¯s nostrils. Suddenly, a strange scent rushed into his nose and, in an instant, Lanling felt his consciousness become dazed, the effect was almost like that of LSD on Earth. Then, Ye Jingyu kept reciting the mantra in his ear, over and over. Lanling also recited it repeatedly, continuously envisioning the images from the ¡°Suffering Mantra,¡± placing himself in the shoes of that suffering slave. Even though he possessed Yao Xing, he still wanted to try ordinary people¡¯s training. Lanling had now fully devoted himself, and, due to the potion, had also become completely disoriented, letting go of his rational defenses. However, since there was still sober consciousness in his mind, it was impossible to fully immerse himself as if in a dream. Once, twice, three times... Who knows how many times passed, a good two hours or more. The only result was failure; Lanling could not fully immerse himself in the world of the ¡°Suffering Mantra,¡± Yao Xing also never appeared, let alone any activation of dragon force. Ye Jingyu said, ¡°Don¡¯t be frustrated; this in itself is very difficult. Even those with high spiritual talent need a month¡¯s time. Moreover, the younger the age, the easier it is to complete. The older one is, the more lucid and strong-willed they are, making it even harder to deceive oneself.¡± Indeed, that was the reason. Therefore, the younger one was for the three steps of enlightenment, the better, usually around ten years old. By this time, Lanling was already nearly twenty. Lanling could clearly feel how difficult this was, having to believe out of the blue that he was the slave from the ¡°Suffering Mantra,¡± experiencing the life-threatening pain as if it were his own. How was that possible? And it had to be as real as in a dream. Next, Lanling continued to try, to attempt. Another hour or more passed, not only without success, but his spirit became clearer and clearer, feeling more and more ridiculous, making success even less likely. Lanling even felt that continuing in this way would be nothing but a waste of time. Thus, he closed his eyes, entered the Spiritual Illusion of the ¡°Inverted Moon Mantra,¡± and called out in his heart, ¡°Yao Xing.¡± Suddenly, within the depths of the illusion, a faint light brightened, that was Yao Xing. ¡°What is it, Master?¡± Lanling said, ¡°I need to activate dragon force.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Yao Xing contracted for a moment, and a surge of power erupted before saying, ¡°Master, my power is nearly depleted. You must hurry to slay enemies, so I can devour enough energy.¡± Having said that, the light of Yao Xing disappeared. Lanling opened his eyes and said to Ye Jingyu, ¡°I... have already completed the dragon force activation.¡± Once again, Ye Jingyu widened her eyes in shock and said, ¡°This, this is impossible. Dragon force activation has nothing to do with talent; it is just countless repetitions of stimulation. No amount of talent will help.¡± After speaking, Ye Jingyu grabbed Lanling¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Try activating dragon force once, I will be able to feel it.¡± Lanling ordered Yao Xing internally to release energy. Almost simultaneously, Yao Xing lit up, unleashing strands of energy radiance. In an instant, Ye Jingyu felt this energy. Then, she was completely stunned, looking at Lanling with disbelief, ¡°You, you really are a monster.¡± The second step of dragon force activation, no matter what, would take a month to complete, and yet Lanling had taken only one day. Ye Jingyu was utterly incapable of describing what she felt inside. Chapter 16 - 16 16 Royal City Academy ?16: Chapter 16: Royal City Academy 16: Chapter 16: Royal City Academy In the evening, Suo Ningbing returned to the residence with a slightly relaxed expression on her face and asked Ye Jingyu, ¡°How is my little brother¡¯s Martial Enlightenment going?¡± ¡°Uh...¡± Ye Jingyu suddenly found herself at a loss for words. Suo Ningbing hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. There may be a turning point in the matter of my little brother inheriting the title, so he doesn¡¯t need to push himself too hard.¡± Ye Jingyu said, ¡°Miss, let¡¯s put it this way, do you think Lanling¡¯s speed at learning literature and classics is fast?¡± Suo Ningbing said, ¡°He¡¯s making rapid progress.¡± Ye Jingyu said, ¡°Then his pace of Martial Enlightenment is even faster, so fast that it has overturned my understanding.¡± Suo Ningbing said, ¡°Could it be that he¡¯s about to complete the first step of enlightenment, the Dragon Force Sensing?¡± Ye Jingyu said, ¡°No, he has already completed the second step, Dragon Force Stimulation.¡± Immediately, Suo Ningbing was completely astonished and murmured, ¡°How, how is this possible?¡± Only Lanling knew in his heart that this had nothing to do with talent, but was simply because of the Yao Xing within him. Whether it was Dragon Force Sensing or Dragon Force Stimulation, he could simply use his consciousness to control the Yao Xing and instantly complete the steps, without any need for the cultivation process. So, this truly wasn¡¯t worth any pride. ... Early the next morning, Lanling was supposed to learn the third step of enlightenment, Dragon Force Control, with Ye Jingyu. This was to be the last step of enlightenment. After completing the three steps of enlightenment, it would be time to formally enter into the practice of Martial Arts. However, an unexpected incident disrupted his routine. The Royal City Academy sent a letter, a notice of expulsion stating that Suo Lun had been absent for over three months and had been officially expelled. This matter was very serious because once Lanling was expelled from the Royal City Academy, inheriting the title would become an indefinitely distant prospect. So, it seemed like a small matter, but it was actually a fatal crisis. Suo Ningbing anxiously said, ¡°How could this be, Ling? When you came back, I immediately went to the Royal City Academy to ask for leave, saying you needed to stay home to observe mourning for two months, and Suo Lun¡¯s tutor had agreed at the time.¡± Lanling said, ¡°Sister, who did you bribe yesterday?¡± Suo Ningbing said, ¡°The King¡¯s most beloved brother, Duke Zhi Ting.¡± Lanling said, ¡°Then it must be that Duke Zhi Ting has already started making moves, so the other party, feeling threatened, struck back immediately, getting the Royal City Academy to expel me as their counterattack.¡± Suo Ningbing stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the Royal City Academy right now.¡± Lanling said, ¡°I¡¯m going too.¡± Suo Ningbing said, ¡°You should wait at home, sister can handle these kinds of matters.¡± Lanling said, ¡°No, I¡¯m the only man in the family, I can¡¯t just let my sister run around on her own.¡± Suo Ningbing looked at Lanling for a while, her beautiful eyes softening as she said, ¡°Alright.¡± So, Lanling boarded the carriage with Suo Ningbing and they both headed to the Royal City Academy. ... The Royal City Academy was located to the southeast of Zhi Du, spanning an enormous area of over two thousand acres, featuring a beautiful landscape and an imposing presence. The academy was divided into two parts: the Civilian Academy and the Noble Academy, separated by a river in between, usually as distinct as chalk from cheese. After entering the academy, Lanling observed that the buildings all had a Western-style architecture. The Noble Academy was dominated by white tones, while the Civilian Academy by shades of grey. The buildings of the Civilian Academy were numerous but small, and gardens and lawns were sparse. In contrast, the Noble Academy had fewer buildings, but they were very grand and majestic, with neatly trimmed lawns and flower beds everywhere. The Noble Academy occupied sixty percent of the campus, with the Civilian Academy taking up the remaining forty percent. However, the Noble Academy had only just over a thousand students, whereas the Civilian Academy boasted twenty to thirty thousand. Overall, the Royal City Academy was superior to the royal palace in both size and scenery, which clearly showed the King¡¯s regard for the institution. Indeed, the Royal City Academy deserved the King¡¯s attention, as it was the foundation of the Rage Wave Kingdom¡¯s administrative system. Almost all civil officials and military leaders came from this academy. On the surface, the Civilian Academy seemed inferior to the Noble Academy in every aspect, but in reality, its students were the apple of the King¡¯s eye, the true disciples of the King. In recent decades, the rivalry between civilian and noble students had grown increasingly intense, with neither side respecting the other. The noble students looked down on the commoners as lowly, while the civilians considered the nobles prodigal and incompetent. However, in truth, the Civilian Academy boasted a far greater number of talented individuals in both the literary and martial fields than the Noble Academy. For reasons known only to the royal family, entering the Noble Academy Branch required passing through the Civilian Academy. As the noble youths often rode in fine clothing or luxurious carriages, their passage through the Civilian Academy Branch was invariably met with envious and hostile glares. Fueled by this envy, the commoner students united more firmly around the King, hoping to rise above their station sooner rather than later. When the carriage of Earl Tian Shui passed through the central axis of the Civilian Academy, it immediately attracted scornful, envious gazes. Of course, many eyes were drawn to the stunning face and voluptuous curves of Ye Jingyu, who rode outside the carriage, radiating intense heat. ¡°It¡¯s that wastrel, Suo Lun, returning,¡± someone said. ¡°Heaven must be blind to allow such a worthless scion to hold a high position while we, proficient in both letters and arms, struggle so bitterly,¡± another lamented. ¡°Hmph, the likes of Suo Lun are nothing but parasites to the kingdom, a stumbling block to its greatness. One day, I¡¯ll trample him beneath my feet,¡± someone else proclaimed. ¡°That such a formidable and powerful female warrior like Ye Jingyu has to drive for a good-for-nothing like Suo Lun is simply a waste ¡ª a tragedy of the highest order!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Suo Lun¡¯s days are numbered. The royal family disapproves of him, and he¡¯ll soon be expelled from the academy and rendered ineligible to inherit his title. Once he loses his title, he¡¯ll have nothing left, even worse off than a beggar on the street,¡± came another voice. Despite being inside the carriage, these murmurs reached Lanling¡¯s ears, and he whispered to Suo Ningbing, ¡°Sister, His Majesty the King is truly calculative and deliberate.¡± Suo Ningbing nodded with a complex expression. Previously, the nobility was the foundation of the Rage Wave Kingdom¡¯s governance. Now, the elite of literary and martial arts from the Civilian Academy were gradually replacing the noble class. King Zhi Bian really was playing a long game. After crossing the white jade arch bridge over the river, they entered the Noble Academy Branch. The scene instantly transformed, with green grass and blooming flowers, altogether enchanting. Even the air was filled with an intoxicating scent. And those coming and going were all dressed in fine clothes. Upon seeing the carriage of the Earl Tian Shui, someone immediately jeered, ¡°Look, the toad has come back.¡± Previously, Suo Lun had sought the affections of Princess Zhining despite their difference in status and was mocked as a toad. ¡°No need to bother with that toad anymore. He¡¯s been expelled and won¡¯t be able to inherit his title. Someone in the royal house wants to eliminate him,¡± a noble youth declared. ¡°He got what he deserved for trying to court Princess Zhining, not knowing his place. Even His Majesty the King was enraged,¡± another added. Lanling frowned slightly and whispered, ¡°Those fools don¡¯t realize that if we, the Suo disciples, are expelled today, tomorrow it will be their turn. The royal family¡¯s move against the Suo Family is not simply because Suo Lun pursued Princess Zhining, but because the King aims to diminish the power of the noble lords. These noble youths should be our allies, yet they undermine each other.¡± Suo Ningbing¡¯s eyes brightened at Lanling¡¯s words. Although her new brother was somewhat naive and bashful, she couldn¡¯t deny that his wisdom and vision far surpassed their glib-tongued biological brother, Suo Lun. ¡°Suo Lun has had many girlfriends in the academy and spent his days among women, so he¡¯s quite unpopular with the male students,¡± Suo Ningbing commented. ¡°Of course, due to his promiscuous nature, he¡¯s also despised by the girls.¡± That bastard was like a rat crossing the street, chased by everyone. Arriving in front of a massive building, Suo Ningbing said softly, ¡°Little brother, wait here in the carriage for a moment. I¡¯ll go and find out exactly who wants to expel you and how serious the situation really is.¡± Lanling nodded, then reached out to help his sister out of the carriage, and at the same time, Ye Jingyu also extended her hand to assist her. Suo Ningbing was momentarily taken aback but then gently took Lanling¡¯s wrist to alight from the carriage. Her figure was too captivating, and as she bent slightly while stepping down, her curves swayed like willow branches, leaving Lanling speechless with astonishment. Ye Jingyu caught this and shot Lanling a fierce glare, causing him to blush and quickly avert his gaze. Suo Ningbing, on the other hand, gave him a sweet smile and glanced at him coyly, almost causing Lanling¡¯s heart to flutter uncontrollably. Chapter 17 - 17 17 Situation Mentor! ?17: Chapter 17: Situation, Mentor! 17: Chapter 17: Situation, Mentor! About half an hour later, Suo Ningbing returned to the carriage, her expression grave. ¡°Sister, is the situation very serious?¡± Lanling asked. ¡°It¡¯s Vice Dean Luo Ge, he is determined to expel you,¡± said Suo Ningbing. ¡°He is the tutor of Commandery Princess Zhi Ning.¡± In this world, only direct disciples could address someone as ¡®teacher¡¯; others usually called them ¡®tutor.¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s that bitch Zhi Ning again,¡± Lanling said coldly, having developed a profound hatred for Commandery Princess Zhi Ning since arriving in this strange world. Hearing Lanling¡¯s curse, Suo Ningbing wasn¡¯t displeased. Instead, she felt that if Suo Lun had been as wise as Lanling, he wouldn¡¯t have died tragically. ¡°Has the decision to expel me been approved by the academy committee?¡± Lanling asked. ¡°Luo Ge is the first vice dean of the academy and also the principal of the noble division. He has the power to expel you without going through the academy committee,¡± explained Suo Ningbing. Under other circumstances, being expelled would not be a big deal, and whether or not to attend the Royal City Academy wouldn¡¯t matter. But now, the expulsion was tied to inheriting a noble title. Once expelled from the Royal City Academy, Lanling¡¯s chance of inheriting the title would be utterly ruined. From this, one could conclude that after taking the money, Duke Zhi Ting was indeed diligently handling matters. Zhi Li and Zhi Ning felt pressured and thus resorted to such a tactic. The Royal City Academy had never expelled a noble student before. Vice Dean Luo Ge was making an exception this time and it would cost him. Thus, the expulsion was one hundred percent the handiwork of Commandery Princess Zhi Ning, with the objective of preventing Lanling from smoothly inheriting the noble title. ¡°Is there anyone who can change this decision, who can make the academy retract the order?¡± Lanling asked. ¡°Marquis Jian Yong, the principal,¡± replied Suo Ningbing. ¡°What is our relationship with him?¡± Lanling asked. ¡°Not good,¡± Suo Ningbing explained. ¡°This man gave up his family¡¯s territory to immerse himself in academia; he is very aloof and despises students like Suo Lun.¡± Ye Jingyu was silent for a moment before he added, ¡°The principal¡¯s path is definitely not viable. He has a deep grudge against Suo Lun.¡± Lanling was startled¡ªSuo Lun was a minor figure, while Principal Jian Yong was a major one. It seemed unlikely they would have any serious grievances. Ye Jingyu explained, ¡°According to the rumors, Suo Lun had an affair with Tutor Niya, who is Jian Yong¡¯s daughter-in-law, and they were caught. Due to family disgrace that must not be spoken of outside and personal grievances that can¡¯t be pursued publicly, Principal Jian Yong would tear Suo Lun apart if he could.¡± Lanling almost choked on his own blood. Suo Lun really knew how to court death¡ªhaving an affair with a tutor was bad enough, but with the principal¡¯s daughter-in-law no less. With things like this, the principal sparing your life would already demonstrate his nobility and magnanimity, and yet you still think he would help you? It¡¯s a total pipe dream; plunging into the sea to drown would be simpler. ¡°Can Duke Zhi Ting intervene?¡± Lanling asked. Suo Ningbing shook her head, ¡°The Royal City Academy is quite detached; the royal family cannot easily interfere. Asking Duke Zhi Ting to intervene would only backfire. The academy despises nothing more than a parasite like Duke Zhi Ting.¡± So, were they utterly out of options now? Could they just watch as he was expelled, unable to inherit the noble title, causing the Suo Family to permanently lose its noble title and Tianshui City Territory? Once the territory and title were lost, the situation Suo Ningbing would face was unimaginable. This couldn¡¯t happen; they had to make the academy retract the order. Lanling took a deep breath and said, ¡°Sister, under the current circumstances, we can only turn to desperate strategies. We must make Principal Jian Yong retract the order.¡± ¡°Do you have a plan?¡± Suo Ningbing asked. ¡°Suo Lun previously had an affair with Principal Jian Yong¡¯s daughter-in-law, didn¡¯t he? I¡¯ll go meet her now as Suo Lun and ask for her help. Since she¡¯s Jian Yong¡¯s daughter-in-law, perhaps she can persuade the principal to retract the order.¡± This statement left both Suo Ningbing and Ye Jingyu stunned. Is this seeking death? After the two were previously caught in the act, it was hard enough to suppress the scandal, and now he wanted to meet that woman again? Principal Jian Yong would likely tear Lanling apart and feed him to a griffin. ¡°You¡¯re going to see Suo Lun¡¯s former lover, Tutor Niya?¡± Ye Jingyu asked. ¡°Remember, after being caught, Tutor Niya and Suo Lun were supposed to never see each other again. Suo Lun essentially escaped with his life back then, and now you are Suo Lun¡ªare you going to reignite the affair? This is seeking death!¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I said we turn to desperate strategies; this might be the only way,¡± Lanling responded. Ye Jingyu and Suo Ningbing fell silent, unsure of what action to take or choice to make. ¡°I am the only man in the family; this is settled then,¡± Lanling declared. ¡°Is this tutor still at the academy?¡± Ye Jingyu shook his head, ¡°No, after she and Suo Lun were caught, she was transferred from the Royal City Academy to Lingfeng Province in the northern province.¡± Lingfeng Province in the northern province was twelve hundred miles from Wangcheng Zidu. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I know about any of this?¡± Suo Ningbing suddenly asked. ¡°You have too many worries, Miss. Some of the trouble Master Suo Lun caused were handled privately by us, and some we chose not to trouble you with,¡± responded Ye Jingyu. Suo Ningbing glared fiercely at Ye Jingyu, but she had no plan of action. Moreover, with her stunning beauty and gentle demeanor, even a fierce glare seemed devoid of any intimidation, only making her appear even more gentle and endearing. Lanling concluded, ¡°We¡¯ll head home immediately. I¡¯ll carefully mimic every move of Suo Lun and thoroughly understand Niya. Tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll go to Lingfeng Province in the north to find her.¡± Lanling¡¯s words were definitive¡ªthough she was essentially an imposter, a puppet. Yet, this assertive decision filled Suo Ningbing with an indescribable sense of security. Ever since Earl Suo Long fell ill, Suo Ningbing had been managing everything for the Suo Family. She was exhausted and desperately needed a reliable shoulder to lean on. Now, it seemed that shoulder had appeared, albeit still immature. ¡°Alright, sister will listen to you; you call the shots,¡± said Suo Ningbing. ¡°Tomorrow, let Ye Jingyu accompany you to find Tutor Niya.¡± Chapter 18 - 18 18 Tutor Niyas Chronicle ?18: Chapter 18: Tutor Niya¡¯s Chronicle 18: Chapter 18: Tutor Niya¡¯s Chronicle Returning to the Earl¡¯s mansion in the evening, Lanling did not find a portrait of Tutor Niya among the many lovers¡¯ portraits of Solon. Given Niya¡¯s status and position, Solon certainly would have kept her portrait, so the fact that these portraits were gone, meant they must have been destroyed. It was clear there was a story behind this. However, a few hours later, Ye Jingyu provided Lanling with a file, all about Tutor Niya. Niya, thirty-two years old this year, came from a noble family and was the legitimate daughter of an Earl¡¯s family. She possessed excellent artistic talent from a young age, was mentored by great teachers, and became famous in the Royal City when she was only in her teens. Her overflowing talent led her to enter Royal City Academy at the age of eleven, where she became the direct disciple of Principal Jian Yong. She graduated at seventeen, became an Assistant Teacher at the Academy at nineteen, and at the age of twenty-seven, she became the youngest tutor at the Royal City Academy in decades. Not only did she possess outstanding talent, but she was also stunningly beautiful with a charming figure, and was the heartthrob of the entire Royal City Academy, the dream lover of all students and male teachers. The current Niya is even a renowned musician and literary figure in the Rage Wave Kingdom, especially praised for her skills on the keyboard instrument by none other than King Quo Bian. In addition, she possessed exceptional medical skills and at that time, served as a medical assistant teacher at the Royal Saint Mercy Hospital. At the age of twenty-one, she married Jian Ning, the son of Principal Jian Yong, shattering the hearts of numerous admirers. Her husband, Jian Ning, was a top-tier young talent of the Rage Wave Kingdom. Both intellectually and martially gifted, he was the pick of the litter and, nearing thirty-three, the youngest leader of the Northern Legion and the future Marquis. Jian Ning was not only talented in both literature and martial arts and of noble birth, but also famously handsome in the Royal City. Since the age of sixteen, he had been the dream of countless young girls. When this perfect match wed ten years ago, they broke the hearts and souls of many young men and women, yet everyone harbored only envy, no jealousy, for the two were seen as truly made for each other, a match crafted by Heaven itself. By all accounts, this couple should be steadfast in love, destined to grow old together. Moreover, Tutor Niya was subjected to very strict home education from a young age, conservative and reserved. Despite her beauty, she was never frivolous and even could be considered severe, difficult to get along with when in front of her students. Such a person does not seem like one who would cheat. Nevertheless, Niya had an affair two years ago, and what¡¯s more, her lover was the notorious and uneducated Solon. At the time, she was Solon¡¯s tutor in arts and literature; it was through learning to play the piano that Solon ensnared her. No matter in looks, temperament, prospects, or talent, Solon was far inferior to her husband Jian Ning, not even worthy enough to hold his boots. That Niya would forsake such an outstanding husband for a scoundrel like Solon was truly incomprehensible. However, after reviewing the extensive file, Lanling could fully understand her psyche. She studied art and was particularly excellent in music. Female artists of such exceptional talent often have romantic and unrestrained hearts; yet, the strict upbringing had suppressed her true nature. She had to remain solemn, bound by the so-called etiquette of the noble lady. Although her husband was a master of both literature and martial arts, a one-in-a-million handsome man, he was utterly immersed in martial pursuits and his career, having neither understanding nor respect for what¡¯s known as art. So, in Niya¡¯s eyes, her husband Jian Ning was an unromantic, rigid, and cold layman. Furthermore, having just escaped her parents¡¯ constraints, she was faced with the restraints of a rigid husband, leaving her longing for freedom unfulfilled. Solon was completely different, though virtually good for nothing, he had a free spirit, followed his desires, and had a mouth as sweet as honey. There¡¯s a saying: a woman doesn¡¯t love a man who isn¡¯t bad. Day after day of Solon¡¯s flirting and harassment finally led to the fall of Niya, a woman with a romantic heart but a stern fac?ade. For such a literary, artistic woman, no words are more powerful than: ¡°In this world, only I understand you.¡± Solon might be good for nothing else, but when it came to understanding the female psyche, he was a master; hence, he was nearly invincible in matters of women, only having stumbled with the coldly intelligent Princess Zhining, even losing his life. However, Lanling still had one thing he couldn¡¯t understand. Although Niya¡¯s emotional life was not as perfect as one might imagine, she had a high moral standing, bordering on obsession with virtue, to the point where, even if dissatisfied with her husband, she surely wouldn¡¯t have had an actual affair. To put it plainly, she might have had spiritual affairs, but certainly not physical ones. Yet, she did have a physical affair, caught in the act of intimacy with Solon in the garden. So, what exactly happened that caused Niya to break her own standards of morality and physically cheat? Could it be that Jian Ning cheated first? Or was there something even more shocking that took place? Lanling sensed that finding the answer to this might be key to convincing Principal Jian Yong to rescind his orders. Moreover, after Niya¡¯s secret meeting with Lanling was discovered, Principal Jian Yong simply transferred her instead of imposing any harsh punishment on her and Lanling. Having thought through these matters, Lanling began to plan how to converse with Tutor Niya the next day. Following his sister Suo Ningbing¡¯s guidance, he began to immerse himself wholeheartedly into Solon¡¯s inner world, imitating Solon¡¯s every word and deed, each expression, every look. Previously, Lanling¡¯s performance in imitating Solon¡¯s words and actions was not good. However, at this critical moment, Lanling performed exceptionally well and resembled Solon to an uncanny degree, completely dazzling Suo Ningbing with her beautiful eyes sparkling with admiration. Suo Ningbing even said, ¡°Ling, you are just imitating Solon, but don¡¯t ever become like him. Sister still prefers you as you are.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Lanling said, scratching the back of his head in elation and revealing once more the greenness unique to Lanling. ¡°All right, it¡¯s getting late, you should rest,¡± said Suo Ningbing. ¡°Early tomorrow, we must continue our journey to the Northern Province.¡± Lanling said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the cleaning room to practice the zither for a while. Sister should go to sleep first.¡± Lanling went to the deepest, quietest room in the Earl¡¯s estate and began to play the zither. Of course, it wasn¡¯t a piano¡ªthis world didn¡¯t have pianos¡ªbut a clavichord, which had an almost identical layout. The piece he practiced was the famous ¡°Adelina by the Water¡± by Paulo Senneville. While playing, he pondered how to deal with Solon¡¯s former lover and tutor, Niya. ... Early the next morning, Lanling, accompanied by Ye Jingyu, set off for Lingfeng Province in the Northern Province. After a long journey of three days and three nights, the two arrived at the city of Lingfeng Province. Not only was Tutor Niya highly accomplished in the arts, but she was also an outstanding physician. At present, she served in the Northern Legion, holding a prestigious position as a military doctor. The Northern Legion guarded the northern borders of the Rage Wave Kingdom, against the mightiest Flame Empire, so naturally, the military camp was exceptionally strict, and Lanling and Ye Jingyu could not simply barge in. Fortunately, besides being a military doctor, Tutor Niya was also the honorary president of the Ciji Association in Lingfeng Province. She would go to the Ciji Association every five days to teach orphans there, thus revealing her truly noble nature. When Lanling arrived at the Ciji Association in Lingfeng Province with a pile of things, Tutor Niya was not there. Unsurprisingly, Niya held a goddess-like status at the Ciji Association. From the nurses to the teachers, as well as all the orphans, everyone saw Niya as their closest kin. Thereby, when Lanling inquired about Niya, not only did he receive no information, but he was also met with guarded and hostile gazes. But let¡¯s not forget that Lanling was also an orphan and resonated strongly with the emotions of the children at the Ciji Association, easily releasing his sincere feelings and effortlessly gaining the trust of the children and nurses. Two hours later, Lanling was already standing in front of the children¡¯s classroom, telling them fairy tales from Earth. The children below listened so intently that in just half a day, Lanling had won the hearts of everyone at the Ciji Association. So, when Lanling inquired about Niya again, those nurses and children were eager to tell him everything. Furthermore, they started to strongly suggest ways he could pursue Niya, oblivious to the fact that Niya was already married and unaware of her noble status. Though he came to find Niya, Lanling was so happy at the Ciji Association that he stayed for a full day, even spending the night there. That night, many little heads crowded around him as he told them three stories, continuing until the nurses urged them several times, after which the children reluctantly crawled into their beds to sleep. ¡°Big brother, Aunt Niya will come tomorrow to teach us; you have to do your best,¡± a little girl whispered. ... Without any surprise, the moment Tutor Niya entered the Ciji Association, she saw Lanling (Solon). Initially, her face was filled with a radiant smile that she had reserved for the children, having missed them for five days and looking forward to seeing them again. However, what she saw was Solon¡¯s face, a face she had once loved passionately and also hated to the bone. Suddenly, her smile froze, and she stood rooted to the spot. Chapter 19 - 19 19 Reignite ?19: Chapter 19: Reignite? 19: Chapter 19: Reignite? And Lanling finally met this beautiful tutor in person. She was an extremely seductive woman whose face boasted the exquisite beauty of Eastern women as well as the allure of Western women, with purple hair and captivating green eyes. She too was of mixed heritage, her demeanor appearing calm and restrained, yet her eyes were filled with the wildness and romance characteristic of Western women. These two distinct temperaments were present in her at the same time, endowing her with an extraordinary seductiveness. Her skin was as white as a Westerner¡¯s, with the softness of an Easterner¡¯s, creamy like milk. She was tall, over one meter seventy, with a slender figure and an especially lithe waist. If she were to be compared to a female celebrity on Earth, she somewhat resembled Sophie Marceau, perhaps even more glamorous. Overall, she was a woman whose figure and appearance could make others of the same sex extremely jealous. After the initial shock, Niya¡¯s heart felt anger, coldness, and a slight tremor brought on by memories. That¡¯s right, she had had an affair with Suo Lun, but two years had passed since then, and his shadow in her heart had gradually faded; after all, he was a rather superficial man. It was difficult for a woman as intelligent as her to truly fall deeply in love. ¡°You¡¯ve already ruined my past life, do you also want to ruin my current life?¡± Niya glared at Lanling, her voice full of hatred. Then, she turned to the sturdy woman beside her and said, ¡°Nanny, quickly throw him out.¡± Although the nannies had come to trust and be fond of Lanling, Niya was their darling and goddess. Upon hearing Niya¡¯s words, they didn¡¯t hesitate to approach and started to push Lanling out. Lanling quickly said, ¡°Tutor Niya, I just want to say one thing, just one thing.¡± Niya took a deep breath and said, ¡°Fine, speak, only one sentence.¡± Lanling said, ¡°Vice Dean Luo Ge expelled me, and without the ability to inherit my title, the Suo Family will lose everything. Please help me.¡± Lanling didn¡¯t resort to any clever tactics, and he just made the most direct plea. Because he felt that the last thing Niya wanted to hear at that moment was praise or apology, for both would seem particularly superfluous and insincere. Whether she wanted to help depended entirely on her feelings for Suo Lun. If her feelings were deep enough, then this one sentence could evoke her pity. If the feelings weren¡¯t sufficient, then any more words would be in vain. But it seemed that he was about to be disappointed. Because after Niya heard his plea, her expression and eyes showed no change as she coldly said, ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve said your one sentence, now leave.¡± Lanling was taken aback, then he bowed slightly in apology, his expression desolate as he turned to leave. Niya was surprised; wasn¡¯t Suo Lun known for his thick skin and persistence? How could he give up so quickly, or was he just putting on an act? By the time Lanling walked out of the Ciji Association, she finally couldn¡¯t restrain herself and said, ¡°Wait a minute.¡± But as soon as the words left her mouth, she regretted them, cursing herself as weak and falling for his trick again. Lanling turned around, looking at Niya with hope. ¡°You want me to help you, to get the dean to take back his decision?¡± Niya asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Lanling replied. Niya said, ¡°I can help you, but you have to agree to one condition.¡± Lanling replied, ¡°Okay.¡± Niya said, ¡°Previously, you seduced me under the guise of learning the piano from me, even swearing that you would compose a piece just for me. Now I want to hear that piece. If it satisfies me, if it can move everyone here, I¡¯ll help you.¡± Niya said this as if she were already refusing Lanling. Although she had loved Suo Lun, after all, it was a thing of the past, from two years ago. Suo Lun might have been sweet-talking and good at winning women¡¯s hearts, but he was ultimately fluff. It was hard for a talented woman to truly love such a man deeply. So at this moment, Niya¡¯s heart still fluttered for Suo Lun, but to speak of deep love would be an exaggeration. Not to mention, Suo Lun¡¯s performance during a critical moment two years ago had deeply disappointed her. Two years earlier, when Suo Lun was studying music under Niya, his achievements were a total mess. His musical talent was quite ordinary, and he showed no enthusiasm, not even clear on the basic music theory. As Niya possessed very high musical accomplishments, naturally her standards were also high and demanding; composing a piece that would satisfy her would be extremely difficult. Her setting of this condition was essentially an indirect refusal. However, Lanling had been prepared for this, as Niya¡¯s greatest love was music. It was also music that could most profoundly touch her soul and rekindle her love. Lanling majored in an arts program at university, specifically in screenwriting. He chose this major because it was less expensive. In fact, he was also very good at both painting and music. His music education was personally guided by his elder sister Lancome. When his adoptive parents were still around, the family was quite well-off, and Lancome learned to play the piano from a young age. She was highly talented and achieved a great mastery of the piano. Of course, due to a change in family circumstances, sister Lancome stopped her piano studies at the age of fourteen. But by that time, she had already reached a high level of proficiency and continued to self-study. At the age of seventeen, she supported herself and Lanling by teaching children to play the piano. Before teaching other children, Lancome had to learn how to instruct, so she practiced on Lanling. That¡¯s how Lanling¡¯s musical abilities were honed. In fact, Lanling initially had little interest in the piano, but to become closer to his sister, he persevered in learning and did well, in order to receive her praises. Some university professors had suggested that he pursue music at college, but he opted not to for the sake of saving money. This world didn¡¯t have pianos yet, only rather primitive clavichords, and Count Tianshui¡¯s home contained a particularly high-grade one. While in seclusion at the manor, whenever he recalled the happy times on Earth with his sister, Lanling would play a tune. Gradually, he grew accustomed to the differences between the clavichord and the piano, especially since the layout of this world¡¯s clavichords was nearly identical to a piano¡¯s. And what he prepared for Niya was the masterful piece ¡°Adelina by the Water,¡± a romantic song that celebrated love, about a King who fell in love with a beautiful statue. He prayed to the heavens to breathe life into the statue, turning it into a real, beautiful woman who then lived happily ever after with the King. And what Niya loved doing most at the Royal City Academy was to stand by the river, gazing silently at the water surface, as still as a statue. ¡°If it¡¯s not possible, then leave and never come to disturb me again,¡± Niya said. Meanwhile, the children looked expectantly at Lanling, hoping for his success. In their brief interaction, they already believed this eldest brother could do anything, for he could even tell such wonderful stories. Lanling took a deep breath and sat down in front of a clavichord inside. Even the cheapest clavichord in this world was very expensive, costing at least several dozens of Gold Coins¡ªa sum the Ciji Association clearly couldn¡¯t afford. It was evidently provided by Tutor Niya. Placing his hands on the keys, Lanling closed his eyes to calm himself, then opened them and said, ¡°I¡¯m starting now.¡± Instantly, the room fell silent. All the children, Niya, Jingyu, and the matrons of the Ciji Association widened their eyes and held their breath as they watched Lanling, waiting for the first note of his performance. The clavichords in Earth¡¯s history were quite different from pianos, but the clavichords in this world had layouts not much different from pianos, and also only a single row of keys. Thus, Lanling didn¡¯t feel much discomfort when playing. ¡°Ding...¡± With the sound of the first note, a beautiful melody flowed from Lanling¡¯s fingertips, like streaming water. Jingyu and the matrons from the Ciji Association merely became a bit more earnest, but Niya¡¯s expression completely changed. To laypeople, it was a spectacle, but to the knowledgeable, it was a mastery of skill. By the time the first string of notes had finished, she felt her heart violently skip a beat, followed by a slight tingling of goosebumps. This dandy Suo Lun before her was without a doubt, an expert. His playing was already at a very high level. And what touched her most was this piece of music. She had never heard it before but just a short segment in, and it was already rippling around her ears, stirring her heart with its incredible beauty. As the performance deepened, Lanling¡¯s hands danced nimbly across the keys. Niya had already completely closed her eyes, utterly lost in the music. The feeling was too wonderful, too delightful, as if the subsequent music was filled with both familiarity and infinite discovery. What moved her most was the flavor of the music, a calmness filled with romance and even passionate emotions. Wasn¡¯t Niya just like that? She appeared cool and reserved, yet her heart was filled with a longing for freedom and romance. Listening further, Niya even felt as if her soul was being hooked away by the beautiful notes through her ears, floating with the music in the air, swaying gently, unable to touch down. It was too beautiful, too wondrous, completely intoxicating. Chapter 20 - 20 20 Stunning Talent ?20: Chapter 20: Stunning Talent 20: Chapter 20: Stunning Talent Ye Jingyu was completely stunned as well. When he had rescued Lanling, he thought him to be an uncouth commoner and having him impersonate Suo Lun was out of sheer necessity, but who knew he would turn out to be so outstanding, so... refined. It should be known that the featherpipe keyboard is extremely valuable, so this was entirely an upper-class pastime. And the fact that Lanling could play such moving music clearly wasn¡¯t the work of just a few days. Moreover, when he played the piano, he was so confident, so graceful. As for the nannies and children, they just found it incredibly, incredibly pleasant to the ear, unwilling to miss a single sound. ... A few minutes later, Lanling finished playing. However, everyone still felt as if the echoes lingered in their ears, not landing for a long time. It took quite a while before Niya reopened her beautiful eyes, her stunning face flushing slightly. And when she looked at Lanling again, her gaze had completely changed, she asked, ¡°Is this piece your own work?¡± ¡°Have you heard anyone else play it?¡± Lanling inquired. ¡°No,¡± Niya replied. ¡°Then it¡¯s my creation,¡± Lanling said, ¡°How did I do?¡± How could it just be excellent? It far exceeded Niya¡¯s imagination. It was beyond Niya¡¯s artistic skill, as she couldn¡¯t produce such a touching and wonderful piece. ¡°Among the new pieces of the past decade, yours is truly the best,¡± Niya asked, ¡°What is the name of the piece?¡± ¡°Niya by the Water,¡± Lanling replied. At those words, Niya quivered, her beautiful eyes suddenly became incredibly hazy as if she were drunk. The feeling of excitement, the stirrings of emotion, long missed, even lost, surged up from the bottom of her heart in an instant. Perhaps it was due to the memories of her past romance, or perhaps it was the wonderful piece of music she¡¯d just heard. Either way, Niya felt the feelings for Suo Lun, which had faded, surge back all at once. Niya by the Water¡ªindeed, it couldn¡¯t be faked. The thing she did most often at the Royal City Academy was to stand by the water and daydream as dusk approached. Whether she was composing music, indulging in fantasies, or simply daydreaming. In any case, those were almost the happiest moments of her day. In reality, many things bound her, but when she stood by the water in reverie, her mind was wholly unbridled. ¡°Is this piece made for me?¡± Niya asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Lanling replied. ¡°Then what are you trying to express with this piece?¡± Niya asked nervously, her voice even trembling, because what mattered most to a woman like her was to be understood, to be comprehended by someone. Lanling knew this was the crucial moment. A noble, innocent, and artistic woman like the one before him, once she feels someone understands her heart, would truly fall head over heels, not merely the vengeful fling she had with Suo Lun before. Lanling gazed at Niya and slowly said, ¡°Whenever you stand by the water, I feel as though you are a sculpture with a beautiful shell, yet completely devoid of life on the outside. But inside that shell, there lies another life, one that is incredibly vibrant, incredibly romantic, incredibly free. At those times, I think, if only... I could bring this sculpture to life, how wonderful it would be.¡± In an instant, Niya¡¯s eyes reddened. In her heart, there was only one thought: so it¡¯s only you who truly understands me! Then, with a tearful voice, she said, ¡°Is that why you came to woo me?¡± Lanling nodded his head. Niya cried out, ¡°Then why, at the last moment, did you betray our feelings?¡± Suo Lun betrayed their feelings? Lanling had no idea what was going on and couldn¡¯t ask. But that did not stump Lanling at all. His face twitched slightly as he said, ¡°Because I... became afraid!¡± ¡°Afraid of what?¡± Niya asked. ¡°Afraid of losing freedom, afraid that I couldn¡¯t bear the responsibility for such a beautiful life as yours,¡± Lanling said. These words sounded profound, but actually said nothing at all. Perversely, Niya most desired to hear these very words. She certainly wouldn¡¯t think that Suo Lun was merely toying with her, and of course, once caught, he would immediately draw a clear line. ¡°Come with me...¡± Niya beckoned, then walked into a room inside the Ciji Association. ¡°What are you waiting for...¡± Several nannies hurriedly pushed him in, their eyes filled with blessing. And the children started cheering and egging them on. Lanling, however, felt his heartbeat quicken. What... what was this? Could it be old flames rekindling? ... Indeed, the moment they entered the room, a fragrant scent hit him and she fell directly into his arms. The next second, petal-like lips pressed onto his. Lanling trembled¡ªthis must be his first kiss, right? Immediately, he was completely stunned, losing any reaction, with a total blank in his mind. ¡°What are you waiting for? You were furious when you couldn¡¯t have me before, so why are you not moving now?¡± Niya¡¯s voice trembled. She truly was, outwardly cool but inwardly warm and passionate. Lanling¡¯s heart throbbed like thunder, and he struggled greatly. Facing such a forward half-blood beauty, it was a lie to say he wasn¡¯t tempted. But the woman before him was not to be trifled with, once touched the consequences would be very serious. ¡°I cannot...¡± Lanling trembled as he spoke. Niya let out a disappointed murmur, ¡°Why? Haven¡¯t you always wanted me?¡± ¡°Because of responsibility¡ªI am now the only man in the family, and I must take responsibility for whatever I do,¡± Lanling said. These words were impressively noble, and Niya believed them completely, even automatically adding many justifications for Lanling in her mind. He must feel that he can¡¯t give me a future, and he can¡¯t control his own destiny or mine, so he dares not have me. This was a man to be trusted. Two years ago, when Niya and Suo Lun were caught in their secret rendezvous, she bravely proposed divorce, wanting to be with Suo Lun. However, Suo Lun at that time cowardly refused and drew a clear line between them. This left her extremely disappointed, in immense pain. Even though part of the reason she and Suo Lun were having an affair was as revenge against her husband. But now, the boy who once lacked the sense of responsibility had grown up, become responsible, and was someone she could rely on. ¡°Suo Lun, what is this about you being expelled from Royal City Academy?¡± Niya asked. Lanling breathed a sigh of relief; she had finally asked the key question. Chapter 21 - 21 21 Zhi Ning Loses a Round ?21: Chapter 21: Zhi Ning Loses a Round 21: Chapter 21: Zhi Ning Loses a Round Lanling¡¯s purpose was to find Tutor Niya for help, hoping that the Academy would rescind its decision to expel him. ¡°The royal family wants to annex Tianshui City Territory of the Suo family, so they need to stop me from inheriting the title. My sister went to bribe Duke Zhi Ting. Some people were worried Duke Zhi Ting would actually help me succeed smoothly to the title, so they had Vice Dean Luo Ge expel me,¡± Lanling said. Niya asked, ¡°Who are these ¡®some people¡¯ you are talking about?¡± ¡°Princess Zhining,¡± Lanling said. Niya, filled with jealousy, said, ¡°Isn¡¯t she your dream lover? You would sacrifice even your life for her.¡± Lanling gave a bitter smile but didn¡¯t explain. However, Niya comforted him by stroking his cheek and said softly, ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell me; I know it¡¯s for your family.¡± The imaginative mind of a literary woman, always readily providing a complete justification for her lover in any situation. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t be expelled. I¡¯ll make Principal Jian Yong take back the order,¡± Niya said. Lanling felt a surge of happiness and asked, ¡°Would that hurt you?¡± Niya gave a forlorn smile and said, ¡°No, what more can they do to hurt me?¡± A question came to Lanling¡¯s mind that he wanted to ask, but he felt embarrassed to verbalize it. Niya immediately noticed his hesitation and asked, ¡°What do you want to ask?¡± Lanling said, ¡°Two years ago, I was quite frivolous. You are so outstanding, so full of substance, why would you be with me? Even if you have no feelings for your husband, even if he restrains your true nature, you have such high moral standards, you would not retaliate by having an affair.¡± Suddenly, tears slid down Niya¡¯s face. She gently kissed Lanling¡¯s lips and said softly, ¡°Little boy, you have truly grown up, you really understand me now.¡± Then, Lanling gently nestled in his arms, saying, ¡°When I married Jian Ning, everyone envied us, thinking we were a match made in heaven. However, you know that he had just escaped from a rigid family only to enter another that¡¯s even colder and more inflexible. Of course, that¡¯s not important; a woman being unhappy isn¡¯t a reason for her to cheat. The reason I had an affair was because... my husband actively wanted to be cuckolded, so I obliged.¡± Lanling was taken aback and could not believe it. Jian Ning, such a fine young man, would actually want to be cuckolded? How could that be? ¡°Unbelievable, isn¡¯t it? In the eyes of the world, he¡¯s so upright, so dazzling,¡± Niya said with a cold laugh. ¡°You may know that Prince Zili has a taste for beauties, especially the wives of others. In order to advance his status, my husband wanted to offer me to Prince Zili.¡± This? This was shocking. Of course, it wasn¡¯t that Prince Zili¡¯s preferences were shocking; such hobbies were quite normal for a royal like him, a future Crown Prince. It was Jian Ning who was too shameless and abnormal, right? After all, he was the idol of the younger generation. Plus, he was heir to a Marquis, his father was the principal of the Royal City Academy. Was he so desperate? After all, Niya was his wife, and once a man was cuckolded, he could never hold his head up again. Then what would be the point of high status? Niya said, ¡°I confronted him immediately. If he wanted a cuckold¡¯s hat, I¡¯d give him one, but I would choose my own affair.¡± Lanling asked, ¡°What happened then?¡± Niya said, ¡°Then, he became the commander of ten thousand of the royal family¡¯s third dragon knight army.¡± ¡°Ah...¡± Lanling said, ¡°But, you didn¡¯t go with Zili.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Niya said. ¡°Even though Zili did not get me, because Jian Ning had such ¡®filial piety,¡¯ Zili still gave him the position.¡± This Zili was very dangerous. Niya said, ¡°Zili is a formidable person; he has King Zibian¡¯s cunning and is even more domineering, more unrestrained. If he has set his sights on your Tianshui City, you need to be extremely cautious.¡± Lanling furrowed his brow and nodded. ¡°Stay with me a little longer, then we¡¯ll head back to the Royal City separately. I¡¯ll go to Principal Jian Yong, and you go home,¡± Niya said softly. Then, she just held Lanling like that, quietly embracing each other. When it was time to part, Niya asked, ¡°Two years ago, when I taught you to play the piano, you did so poorly. Why is it that you play so well now?¡± Lanling said, ¡°Female teachers like bad students more, don¡¯t they? If I didn¡¯t act poorly, how could I stay with you all the time?¡± ... Half an hour later, Niya left the Ciji Association first. The last thing she said before leaving made Lanling¡¯s heart pound with alarm. ¡°When you retrieve all that belongs to you and can control your own destiny, I will confront Jian Ning about the divorce and come back to you,¡± Niya declared resolutely. After speaking, she mounted a steed and galloped toward Royal City. Lanling took over her teaching duties for the children, and half a day later, he and Ye Jingyu also returned to Royal City. On the way, Ye Jingyu kept giving Lanling strange looks, which made him feel awkward, unsure of where to position his hands. ¡°Jingyu, please don¡¯t look at me that way,¡± Lanling said, slightly annoyed. Ye Jingyu said, ¡°Who knew you were more skilled with women than Suo Lun? Then why do you act so naive normally? Are you trying to attract young ladies?¡± Lanling frowned and said, ¡°The way I usually am is the real me. I understand women and know what to do, but that doesn¡¯t mean I have to act on it. I can play a role, but that doesn¡¯t mean I enjoy acting.¡± Lanling, having spent his childhood with his sister, naturally understood women. Having faced cold looks from people since he was young, he naturally knew the ways of the world. He studied scriptwriting and watched countless movies, so of course, he could act. However, he preferred not to act unless absolutely necessary. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re getting upset now, quite the temper,¡± Ye Jingyu remarked. Lanling simply ignored her and lay inside the carriage, staring at the roof, lost in thought. ¡°This woman is a good ten years older than you, and it looks like she¡¯s already entangled with you. I can tell when a woman like this falls, she falls hard. What do you plan to do?¡± Ye Jingyu asked. Lanling slightly furrowed his brow and closed his eyes, pretending not to hear. ... Three days later, Lanling returned to the Earl¡¯s mansion in Royal City. As soon as he entered the house, his sister Suo Ningbing came to greet him, saying, ¡°Little brother, Principal Jian Yong has intervened and revoked the decision to expel you. You truly did it; I can hardly believe it.¡± Suo Ningbing indeed hadn¡¯t expected Lanling to make Jian Yong retract his order. And Lanling was just as astonished; Niya had acted with such swift efficiency. For the sake of her son¡¯s future and to keep the family scandal from leaking, Jian Yong, even though reluctantly, had no choice but to grant Niya¡¯s request. In this first round, Lanling had outplayed Princess Zhining. Suo Ningbing¡¯s stunning face was filled with joy, and there was a hint of exhaustion¡ªit was evident she hadn¡¯t slept well for days. The sister back on Earth, Lankou, was just the same, unable to sleep at all when something weighed on her mind. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you get some proper rest?¡± asked Lanling, his voice tinged with concern. Suo Ningbing replied, ¡°I couldn¡¯t help but worry, especially seeing how you¡¯ve almost wasted away.¡± Ye Jingyu, who was standing behind, couldn¡¯t hold back, rubbing her arms to indicate that she was getting goosebumps. ¡°Miss, you would never guess that this innocent-looking boy in front of you is actually a casanova,¡± Ye Jingyu said with a laugh. Suo Ningbing¡¯s expression shifted slightly, and she responded with a soft, forced smile, ¡°Is that so?¡± The smile was a bit strained. ¡°Okay, Jingyu, that¡¯s enough,¡± Lanling said. Seeing his exasperated look, Suo Ningbing smiled affectionately, ¡°Royal City Academy has sent a notice; you can¡¯t skip any more classes. You need to return to the academy as soon as possible.¡± The thought of Suo Lun¡¯s poor popularity within Royal City Academy gave Lanling a headache. Suo Lun was more than just unpopular at the Royal City Academy; he was despised like a rat crossing the street. The boys were both jealous and contemptuous of Suo Lun, while the girls both hated and were furious with him. Although Lanling had the means to avoid being bullied, the taste of isolation was nevertheless unpleasant. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go to the academy tomorrow,¡± Lanling said. ¡°Now, I¡¯m going to rest and sleep.¡± Lanling had not had a proper sleep for several days and nights and had planned to sleep for a day and a night. ¡°All right, with half a day to spare, it¡¯s time to train in Martial Enlightenment¡¯s third step.¡± But at noon, he was abruptly woken by Ye Jingyu, who marched up and fiercely yanked away Lanling¡¯s blanket. Chapter 22 - 22 22 Spiritual Power ?22: Chapter 22: Spiritual Power 22: Chapter 22: Spiritual Power ¡°You¡¯ve already delayed several days,¡± Ye Jingyu said coldly. ¡°Hurry up and get up, we¡¯re going to proceed with the third step of Martial Enlightenment, dragon force control.¡± Then, twisting her slender waist, she turned and walked out of Lanling¡¯s room. The third step of Martial Enlightenment is also the last step, dragon force control. Once dragon force control is completed, one must enter into real combat martial arts practice. ¡°After completing the second step, dragon force activation, you can activate dragon force at any time and place, but the moment it¡¯s activated, it surges into the limbs and dissipates without a trace,¡± Ye Jingyu said. ¡°The third step, dragon force control, is about using spiritual power to concentrate the dragon force at a single point and then explode it through the body¡¯s meridians in a burst at a certain spot. For example, when you fight with a sword, you need to release the dragon force in the hand holding the sword. When you sprint, you stimulate the dragon force in your legs. When you want to lock onto an enemy with your mind, you channel the spiritual dragon force to your brain.¡± Lanling understood that when a force disperses, no matter how strong it is, it¡¯s useless. But when it concentrates at a single point, even if it¡¯s weak, it becomes invincible. Just like how a needle can easily pierce through a person¡¯s body with just an ounce of force. Lanling asked, ¡°How do we know when dragon force control is complete?¡± ¡°Dragon force control is endless,¡± Ye Jingyu said. ¡°A martial artist spends their entire life controlling dragon force. In the beginning, one can only control and utilize a fraction of the dragon force. As one¡¯s cultivation level increases, gradually one can control fifty percent, seventy percent, eighty percent of the dragon force.¡± Lanling understood that it wasn¡¯t just the level of dragon force that mattered, but also the utilization rate of the dragon force. Ye Jingyu continued, ¡°The completion mark of the third step of enlightenment is using spiritual power to control the dragon force, circulating it through the entire body¡¯s meridians, and finally returning it to the heart, completing a cycle. This indicates the completion of the third step of Martial Enlightenment.¡± Lanling asked, ¡°So, how long does it generally take to complete the third step of Martial Enlightenment?¡± ¡°Among the three steps of Enlightenment, the third step is the most crucial and the most difficult!¡± Ye Jingyu replied. ¡°Even those with the highest talent need about two months. It¡¯s hard to lock onto and concentrate the intricately spreading dragon force with spiritual power when it circulates throughout the body, as it constantly dissipates.¡± Following that, Ye Jingyu gave Lanling a disdainful glance and said, ¡°Of course, you are a freak of nature, I have no idea how long you will need.¡± Lanling said, ¡°I¡¯ve found that spiritual talent seems to be very important, it¡¯s used in every aspect.¡± ¡°You¡¯re stating the obvious,¡± Ye Jingyu replied. ¡°Among the five major talents, spiritual talent is the absolute core. A martial artist with high spiritual talent can become a top expert even if the other four talents are lower. Conversely, if the spiritual talent is low, the achievements in one¡¯s lifetime are extremely limited even with high levels in the other talents.¡± The essence of martial arts in this world is the spiritual control of dragon force, transforming it into the body¡¯s own strength. ¡°Follow me...¡± Ye Jingyu led Lanling into a quiet chamber and then sat down cross-legged. Lanling sat down cross-legged, quickly lowering his gaze and trying not to look around. Ye Jingyu explained, ¡°For the third step of enlightenment, there are no secret incantations. You use the second step of dragon force activation to bring forth a surge of dragon force and then use the first step of dragon force induction to internally observe this force. Next, use your spiritual power to capture as much dragon force as possible and condense these scattered dragon energies together. Begin to control it, moving from the heart to the Middle Dantian, and then to the Lower Dantian.¡± At this point, Ye Jingyu paused. Lanling asked, ¡°And then what?¡± Ye Jingyu replied, ¡°This is the most crucial step. The Lower Dantian is where the body¡¯s meridians converge. Whether you want to channel dragon force to your hands, feet, or brain, it must pass through the Lower Dantian. Just moving the dragon force from the heart to the Lower Dantian can take over a month. Of course, for you, a freak of nature, I don¡¯t know how long it will take. Once you complete this step, let me know, and we¡¯ll continue with the latter part of dragon force control.¡± While explaining, Ye Jingyu pointed at her own heart area and then moved her finger to the Middle Dantian on her chest, continuing down to the Lower Dantian area. Closing his eyes, Lanling practiced the Reversing Moon Secret in Water; soon, he became completely calm, his entire being focused intently on one point. Once a person enters a state of deep concentration, their spiritual power instantly withdraws, revealing not even the slightest leakage. Ye Jingyu easily picked up on this state and then said, ¡°Next, activate the dragon force using the second step of enlightenment.¡± With a shift of his consciousness, Lanling saw the Demon Star Energy appear in his Spiritual Illusion, and a dim light began to shine in the completely dark Illusion Realm. The light of the Demon Star had truly become very weak. ¡°Release the energy,¡± Lanling commanded in his mind. The Demon Star contracted for a moment, and suddenly a myriad of energy rays burst forth. ¡°Quickly use your spiritual power to catch as much as you can,¡± Jingyu said. Lanling immediately released his spiritual power to capture the thousands of strands of energy rays. However, the energy dissipated too quickly; before Lanling could capture it, the energy had entirely vanished. ¡°Master, if it¡¯s just to complete the third step of enlightenment, you only need to command with your consciousness, and I can directly move this energy to the Dantian, then circulate it through the body and return it to the heart,¡± Demon Star said. ¡°With this, you can complete the third step of enlightenment in less than a quarter of an hour.¡± Doing so would probably shock Jingyu to the core once again. ¡°Do I need to do this?¡± Lanling asked. He was genuinely inquiring, not being rhetorical. He had been familiar with the ways of the world since childhood and wasn¡¯t the least bit hypocritical. Deceit and trickery, as long as they were useful, did not bother him, nor did they bring much moral pressure. Demon Star suggested, ¡°I advise you to complete the third step of enlightenment based on your own talent.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Lanling asked. ¡°I can provide you with powerful energy, but there¡¯s one thing I cannot do for you, and that¡¯s cultivating spiritual power. Therefore, you must cultivate spiritual power on your own,¡± Demon Star explained. Spiritual power is the core of martial arts, yet its esteemed status derives from the need to control Dragon Force using the mind. Lanling, with a mere thought, could instantly command the Demon Star energy to perform any attack with nearly a hundred percent energy efficiency¡ªspiritual power seemed not that important. Lanling voiced his reasoning, ¡°If I don¡¯t need to use spiritual power to control energy, why should I cultivate it?¡± ¡°The power of the spirit isn¡¯t only about controlling Dragon Force. Locking onto enemies, sensing the environment, and so on all require strong spiritual power. Even in the highest-level battles, it is a battle of spiritual power,¡± Demon Star explained. Lanling was taken aback. He had already held spiritual power in high regard, yet he had underestimated its importance. No wonder spiritual power is the absolute core of martial arts. ¡°Then, how is my spiritual talent?¡± Lanling asked. ¡°If the full value of spiritual talent is one hundred, then you should be at seventy-five,¡± Demon Star replied. ¡°Is that number high?¡± Lanling asked. ¡°High, one in a thousand,¡± Demon Star answered. ¡°But... it¡¯s still not the pinnacle of the world.¡± Lanling felt a pang of disappointment. After all, spiritual power was too important, and he had only scored seventy-five. One in a thousand might sound impressive, but the environment he was in required him to be one in ten thousand, or even higher. ¡°Master need not be disheartened, for not only can I devour Bloodline Dragon Force, I can also devour spiritual power. Thus, should you wish, and should you hunt enough prey, you can possess immensely powerful spiritual power, even surpassing the great sages of the Dragon God Temple,¡± Demon Star said. Lanling was astonished; the Demon Star was so against the natural order, capable of devouring not only power but also spiritual power. He truly wondered if the Demon Star itself was a black hole. Lanling couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What prey has the highest spiritual power?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s the high-level spiritual experts among humans, especially those magicians,¡± Demon Star replied. Lanling thought of the Nine Spirits Magician who had changed his face for him and then shuddered, shaking his head. Killing people to devour their spiritual power? It was simply too evil. Chapter 23 - 23 23 A Bunch of Ex-Girlfriends ?23: Chapter 23: A Bunch of Ex-Girlfriends 23: Chapter 23: A Bunch of Ex-Girlfriends Next, Lanling didn¡¯t cheat using Yao Xing anymore and arduously used his own spiritual power to complete the third step of enlightenment, controlling the dragon energy. Indeed, it was very difficult, very difficult, very difficult... Because the energy released in an instant was completely chaotic, made up of countless threads, and fleeting. The first time, the second time, the third time... Because the energy dissipated too quickly from the moment it was released, Lanling couldn¡¯t capture any of it in his first ten attempts and came away with nothing. Half an hour, two hours, four hours went by. He didn¡¯t know how many attempts he had made, perhaps a hundred, perhaps one hundred and one. ¡°Whew...¡± In the moment Yao Xing released energy, Lanling¡¯s spiritual power fiercely captured it. Finally, it wasn¡¯t in vain anymore; he captured a thread of energy, though it was less than one hundredth of a percent. But this was also an amazing breakthrough; the previous hundreds of attempts had amounted to nothing, which had really made his scalp tingle. Yao Xing also let out a sigh of relief, if it could. Because its energy was already very weak, although the amount of energy released was very small since it wasn¡¯t to alleviate some extreme physical pain. But after hundreds of releases, the consumption was significant, and it was nearly out of energy. A moment later, Lanling asked, ¡°At this rate, how long will it take for me to complete the third step of enlightenment?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll need one month,¡± Yao Xing said, ¡°It will take one month.¡± Lanling asked, ¡°And what if I use my consciousness to control it?¡± ¡°Instantly,¡± replied Yao Xing. Lanling tried it, using his consciousness to control the power of Yao Xing. ¡°Swoosh...¡± The moment the power of Yao Xing was released, it was completely captured, then without the slightest leakage, he used his consciousness to move it to the Lower Dantian, then circulated it throughout his body, and finally returned it to his heart. This Yao Xing was truly defying the heavens. What would normally take a month, he managed in just an instant because of its presence. Just then, the voice of Ye Jingyu sounded beside him: ¡°That¡¯s enough for today.¡± When Lanling opened his eyes, he found it was already dark outside. Time had passed too quickly; it felt like only a moment had gone by, yet half a day had already passed. Upon opening his eyes, Lanling felt overwhelmingly tired, almost wishing he could lie down and sleep on the spot. ¡°How is your progress?¡± asked Ye Jingyu. Lanling replied, ¡°I just successfully caught the dragon energy with my spiritual power for the first time, and it was less than one percent before you woke me up.¡± After he said this, he clearly saw Ye Jingyu let out a long sigh of relief. For some reason, this result brought more covert delight to Ye Jingyu. In the previous steps of enlightenment, Lanling had completed them in just half a day, which had truly scared him. Where other supreme geniuses needed half a month, one month, Lanling only needed half a day. This wasn¡¯t genius; it was monstrous, it was abnormal. This kind of monstrosity didn¡¯t bring joy to Ye Jingyu, but unease and a faint sense of fear. Now that Lanling had spent half a day just to make his first successful capture of the dragon energy, it eased her worries; after all, Lanling was still a normal human being. ¡°How would you rate this achievement?¡± Lanling asked. ¡°Very good, one in a thousand,¡± said Ye Jingyu. ¡°Alright, go have dinner.¡± At the dinner table, big sister Suo Ningbing kept reminding Lanling that Suo Lun was not well-liked at school because he had toyed with too many girls and stolen a lot of girlfriends, so in class, he must be careful and try not to get into conflicts with others. Lanling inwardly cursed Suo Lun as an asshole and couldn¡¯t help feeling apprehensive about tomorrow¡¯s class; he really hoped no rejected girlfriend would throw herself at him. ... Early the next morning, Ye Jingyu drove Lanling to the Royal City Academy. To reach the Noble Academy, one must first pass through the central axis of the Commoner Branch. Lanling arrived early today, coinciding with the time when the children of nobility went to school. Thus, he saw hundreds of ornate carriages roaming the streets, each bearing the crest of different families. At this time, not a single commoner was allowed to pass through the main axis lane of the Civilian Academy. When the carriages of nobles passed by, all commoner students could only stand by the road with bowed heads, silently waiting for the carriages to go by. Lanling clearly saw the anger and humiliation in the eyes of these commoner students. Even so, the noble students were not only indifferent but also laughed loudly, intentionally instructing the coachman to go slowly. This was a direct provocation of hatred, and it happened every day. With this going on, commoner students and noble ones would likely be entirely irreconcilable. If it were only about commoner students, then it might not be such a concern, but one should realize that the commoner students of Royal City Academy were all elites who would one day hold important civil and military positions within the kingdom and wield its power. Once they gained authority, would there be any good left for the nobles? Lanling had looked over the records and had seen that many commoner elites had pledged their services under the nobles in the past. However, over the last few decades, more and more elite commoner students had been joining the royal family, even if the positions offered were lower and the salary was less. Now, not just in the military, but across various counties and even within the imperial cabinet, the presence of commoner elites could be seen. The royal family¡¯s strategy of replacing nobles with commoner elites was starting to show results. If the royal family managed to completely revamp the ruling class, the end of the traditional nobility was imminent. Lanling, as an outsider, could see this clearly, yet ironically, these noble students continued to revel in humiliating the commoner students daily. ... After entering the Noble Academy, Ye Jingyu brought Lanling to his classroom. Ye Jingyu was exceedingly beautiful, especially his voluptuous figure, which attracted lewd gazes from countless noble students along the way, with some even murmuring insults about a fresh flower stuck in cow dung. Upon entering the classroom, Lanling was surprised to find that the set-up was not much different from university classrooms on Earth. It was also a stepped lecture hall with a blackboard and chalk. Of course, if one were to note any differences, it would be the lavishly elegant desks and chairs. Of course, all this was no coincidence. It was clearly the work of the previous Earth-transmigrator, Dragon Emperor. Not just the layout of the classrooms but even the entire educational system bore a striking resemblance to universities on Earth. He had leaped over the imperial examination system and adopted the higher education academy system to cultivate a plethora of professional talents. Naturally, by professional talents, he meant those in literature, martial arts, arts, and politics. This Dragon Emperor must have been an arts student on Earth as he had limited engagement with the sciences; hence, the Royal City Academy had virtually no courses in that area. As class time approached, noble students gradually entered the classroom. By then, Lanling fully sensed the poor popularity of Suo Lun, as the boys who came in either ignored him or looked at him with scorn. As for the girls, they seemed to avoid him as if he were something loathsome. Occasionally, a few girls who glanced his way were filled with coldness and hostility¡ªthese women had obviously been abandoned by Suo Lun after a dalliance. Consequently, when class started, a peculiar sight emerged: in the large classroom, all areas were packed, except the five seats surrounding Lanling were devoid of occupants. The entire class, both male and female, were ostracizing him. A moment later, the instructor arrived. He was a middle-aged man with a scholarly appearance, with every inch of his instructor¡¯s robes neat and in order, and every hair combed perfectly in place. Although he did not appear to be very old, he already had quite a few strands of white hair. This was Instructor Xiuyan, Suo Lun¡¯s strategy instructor. He was a commoner by birth but had already achieved a high position not only as an instructor at Royal City Academy but also as the national policy advisor of the kingdom¡¯s cabinet. As he reached the podium, his first glance at Lanling caused a slight pause since Suo Lun, the prodigal son, had not shown up for a long time. ¡°There are one hundred and thirty-nine days left until the final graduation exam, and then you will complete your six years of study,¡± Instructor Xiuyan said. ¡°Of course, for you, the final examination is just a minor hurdle. It¡¯s not like the Civilian Academy, where the graduation exam can be a matter of life and death, a golden gate that could determine their Destiny.¡± Then, Instructor Xiuyan¡¯s gaze landed on Lanling. ¡°Of course, this final examination will determine the Destiny of someone present here. Suo Lun, you know I am talking about you. If you fail the final exam, it means losing your family¡¯s foundation of two hundred years. I hope you can now regret and reflect on your past six years of folly.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the other noble students immediately burst into laughter, filled with schadenfreude. Lanling immediately said coldly, ¡°What are you laughing at? It¡¯s my turn today, but it might as well be your families¡¯ tomorrow.¡± These words made many people present change their expressions slightly, and Instructor Xiuyan looked surprised. Then someone sneered, ¡°Our families don¡¯t have deadbeats like you. Full of ignorance, weak as a chicken.¡± ¡°Suo Lun¡¯s strength is just so-so,¡± someone said with derision. Lanling replied coldly, ¡°How do you know? Have you tried it, or have your family¡¯s women tried it?¡± At his words, the classroom burst into laughter, and the person he had retorted to instantly flushed red. Yet, some people were secretly surprised. They knew that the old Suo Lun was skilled at picking up girls but also somewhat of a scoundrel. When under collective attack by the boys, he used to keep his head down, pretending to have heard nothing, while letting others ridicule him. No one expected the current Suo Lun to be so sharp-tongued. In fact, back on Earth, Lanling had been just such a person. As an orphan, he was often mocked and bullied. Despite his kind nature, he believed in an eye for an eye. Whenever someone cursed him, he had to curse back. If someone hit him, he would hit back. Just then, someone outside said, ¡°Suo Lun, your fiance?e has sent a message for me to deliver to you.¡± At these words, all the male students present were filled with boundless jealousy and resentment. Everyone knew that Suo Lun¡¯s fiance?e, Gui Qinshao, was the beauty queen of Royal City Academy. Although she had already graduated, the school was still full of her admirers. Chapter 24 - 24 24 s The Feisty Fiancée ?24: 24 Chapters: The Feisty Fiance?e 24: 24 Chapters: The Feisty Fiance?e Soon, Lanling received a letter from this unfamiliar fiancee. Upon opening it, he found that the handwriting was beautiful yet sharp, as if it were etched by a sword. It had only a few simple words, ¡°Suo Lun, if you dare to associate yourself with me again, if you dare say I am your woman, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Lanling trembled, the content of this letter was indeed overwhelmingly domineering. Suddenly, Lanling couldn¡¯t help but be filled with curiosity and anticipation toward his so-called fiancee. At this time, Instructor Xiuyan said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s begin the class. Today¡¯s task, as usual, is an essay, and the topic is: ¡®What is the foundation of Rage Wave Kingdom¡¯s strength?''¡± As these words were spoken, everyone burst into a knowing smile, as this topic had been discussed to death. Instructor Xiuyan said, ¡°For a century, many others have either declined or even perished, or they¡¯ve stagnated. Why is it that only our Rage Wave Kingdom has grown stronger and stronger, without showing any signs of decline?¡± Immediately, a fair and delicate-looking young man raised his hand high. ¡°Zhimin, as a royal, you tell us,¡± said Instructor Xiuyan. ¡°Without a doubt, it¡¯s our Rage Wave Kingdom¡¯s samurai system,¡± Zhimin said. ¡°The Royal City Academy continuously provides talented individuals well-versed in both letters and martial arts, who form the kingdom¡¯s fundamental ruling class. When the foundation of a country is stable, it possesses great strength.¡± Instructor Xiuyan made no comment and directly pointed to the next student, ¡°Duoluo, as a future marquis, tell us, what is the foundation of Rage Wave Kingdom¡¯s strength?¡± The portly Duoluo stood up and said, ¡°Of course, it is due to the succession of wise kings, for the strength of a nation entirely depends on its supreme leader, who forever illuminates the path ahead for us.¡± Hearing this answer, many in the room laughed out loud, thinking that this person¡¯s flattery was quite blatant. But Lanling felt that this Duoluo, with a porcine face but a clear heart, was undeniably clever. Following that, Instructor Xiuyan asked each student in succession. There were all sorts of answers, but essentially, none deviated from the previous scope, mostly centered around the wisdom of the king, the superiority of the samurai system, the excellence of the noble class, and the Royal City Academy¡¯s continuous provision of talent to the kingdom. While Instructor Xiuyan expressed no opinion, from the slight frown on his forehead, one could discern his disappointment. Finally, he called out, ¡°Suo Lun, what do you think is the foundation of Rage Wave Kingdom¡¯s strength? In the past century, other nations also had samurai systems, academies, and wise kings, so why is it that only Rage Wave Kingdom has grown continuously stronger and risen rapidly?¡± Lanling stood up, hesitating slightly inside. At this moment, he was supposed to keep a low profile, to hide his talents. But since childhood, he had been someone with a gentle exterior and a sharp mind. As he rose to his feet, all eyes fell on him, wishing to hear his perspective. ¡°It¡¯s simple, because of ¡®geopolitical strategy,''¡± Lanling uttered a completely new term. Instructor Xiuyan¡¯s eyes lit up and he said, ¡°Continue.¡± Lanling said, ¡°The Rage Wave Kingdom borders the Flame Empire to the north and the expansive Barbarian Tribes to the south. This unique location is fundamentally why Rage Wave Kingdom has stayed strong.¡± As these words were said, someone immediately sneered, ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous. To the north is the Flame Empire, the world¡¯s hegemon, and to the south are the most dangerous Barbarian Tribes. Such a perilous location you claim to be the foundation of a strong nation.¡± Lanling said, ¡°Those who are belligerent will perish, and those who forget war will face danger; born in adversity, dying in comfort. Precisely because of the dangerous location of Rage Wave Kingdom, every generation¡¯s rulers must remain vigilant and dare not slacken for a moment. The Southern Barbarians are warlike, and to survive, Rage Wave Kingdom has only the choice to grow ever stronger. Who can make you stronger, if not your enemy? Even a beast, if it has no natural predators and food is readily available, its claws would become dull, and its fangs would degenerate. This applies to beasts and to nations alike.¡± With these words, the room fell silent. Instructor Xiuyan looked on with appreciation and said, ¡°Is that all? Anything else?¡± Although he said this, he no longer expected Lanling to delve any deeper, as even seeing this perspective was quite remarkable. Lanling said, ¡°There¡¯s a deeper level still.¡± ¡°Speak,¡± Instructor Xiuyan urged expectantly. Lanling said, ¡°Due to its special geographical location, Rage Wave Kingdom¡¯s strategic direction has been consistent for over a hundred years.¡± Instructor Xiuyan¡¯s eyes sparkled as he said, ¡°Be more specific.¡± Lanling said, ¡°To the north of Rage Wave Kingdom lies the Flame Empire, the recognized world hegemon. Before it completely declines, or before Rage Wave Kingdom becomes powerful enough, it would be impossible to challenge it. To the east is the vast sea, and to the west is a thousand-mile desert. Therefore, Rage Wave Kingdom only has one strategic direction left, which is to continuously push south and conquer the Southern Barbarian Tribes, plundering their lands to expand the kingdom¡¯s territory. For a nation, nothing is more frightening than a foolish king, except for a lack of a clear strategic direction.¡± At this point, Instructor Xiuyan¡¯s gaze was full of astonishment and excitement as he trembled with eagerness, ¡°Continue.¡± Lanling continued, ¡°As everyone knows, kings of various countries are replaced every decade or two. Each new generation of kings has its own thoughts. If one generation wants to expand westward, the next may want to go east. This confusion in direction leads to a tremendous waste of strategic resources, and the efforts of the previous generation go to waste. The Rage Wave Kingdom has only one direction, and every generation of kings has worked hard for this strategic goal. Although the Barbarian Tribes are the most dangerous enemies, and conquering the Barbaric Wilderness is the most difficult method of expansion, the consistent effort over more than a hundred years has been enough to make a difference. More than a hundred years ago, the Rage Wave Kingdom had only two provinces, but now it has six, and all the additional territory was gained from conquering the Barbarian Tribes. This is sufficient to prove my theory,¡± This is not only true in this other world, but also on Earth¡ªthe thing a country fears most is a mistaken or confused course. At this moment, Instructor Xiuyan was filled with immense admiration. He had not expected that Suo Lun, this absurd prodigal, would have such profound insight. It was completely unexpected. Thus, he continued, ¡°Then, in your opinion, what is the next strategic direction for the Rage Wave Kingdom?¡± Lanling¡¯s heart turned bitter and he said, ¡°My position is no longer suitable for discussing what comes next.¡± This statement struck Instructor Xiuyan at his core. Could it be that this prodigal, Suo Lun, possessed such wisdom? Few in the room understood what Lanling had implied, but Instructor Xiuyan, a master of strategy, instantly grasped the meaning. The Rage Wave Kingdom¡¯s advance southward to subdue the Southern Barbarians had been halted for over a decade. Why? Because the campaign into the Barbaric Wilderness had reached a bottleneck; the vast mountains lying ahead formed a barrier as insurmountable as the heavens, making it exceedingly difficult for the kingdom¡¯s armies to advance. Without overcoming these mountains, further southward conquest and expansion were impossible. Now, these mountains served as a divine barrier laid by the heavens between the Rage Wave Kingdom and the Barbarian Tribes. The only passage through this mountainous barrier was a valley some tens of miles wide. This valley, known as Barbaric Gorge, allowed a large army to travel through and enter the Barbaric Wilderness Plains. However, the territory to the north of this gorge did not belong to the royal family, but to the Suo Family. Tianshui City, belonging to the Suo Family, was positioned precisely between the Rage Wave Kingdom and the Barbaric Gorge. To continue the conquest of the Barbaric Wilderness, it was necessary to take the Barbaric Gorge. And before taking the Barbaric Gorge, it was essential to conquer Tianshui City first. That¡¯s why Prince Zili had been scheming with such diligence to seize Tianshui City because his strategic direction was to use the Barbaric Gorge as a breakthrough point to enter the Barbaric Wilderness Plains and continue expanding southward. Instructor Xiuyan was astounded that Suo Lun, this prodigal, could see so far and so clearly. Instructor Xiuyan said, ¡°Suo Lun, what do you think should be the new strategic breakthrough for the kingdom? Keep in mind, the kingdom¡¯s expansion to the south has already encountered a bottleneck. If your idea for a strategic breakthrough is correct, then I can convey it to His Majesty the King.¡± Lanling¡¯s heart surged with excitement and he was filled with respect for Instructor Xiuyan. Prince Zili aimed to use Tianshui City as a springboard to enter the Barbaric Wilderness, and King Quo Bian had not yet stated his position. If Lanling suggested a new direction, the two differing strategic viewpoints could provoke debate within the royal court and the cabinet, potentially allowing the Suo to retain Tianshui City. Drawing a deep breath, he said, ¡°Firstly, I believe we should not use Tianshui City or any other lord¡¯s domain as a breakthrough point. After all, the nobles and lords system is still the domestic policy of the Rage Wave Kingdom. Moving against our Tianshui City would undoubtedly cause significant turmoil within the kingdom.¡± Xiuyan agreed, ¡°That¡¯s true, but the kingdom needs a breakthrough to continue its southern expansion.¡± Lanling replied, ¡°Develop the navy and directly attack the heart of the Barbaric Wilderness by sea. Moreover, with a strong navy, we¡¯ll be able to do more than just directly attack the lands of the Barbaric Wilderness.¡± At that moment, the classroom fell completely silent. The topic was too advanced for many to interject. This idea, unheard of until then, struck everyone with a revelation. Instructor Xiuyan¡¯s heart shuddered. He had thought Suo Lun would propose a strategic breakthrough across the desert, attacking the Xiliang Kingdom. Instead, he had suggested developing a navy to bypass the immense mountains by sea, attacking the heartland of the Barbaric Wilderness Continent. While it was uncertain if this strategy could work, it was undeniably an innovative and significant proposal. Xiuyan remarked, ¡°Appearances can indeed be deceiving. Although I cannot give any evaluation of your idea, I can pass it on to His Majesty the King and the cabinet. I believe, Duke Zhi Ting will greatly appreciate your perspective.¡± From these words, Lanling discerned much. After receiving a bribe, Duke Zhi Ting was indeed working tirelessly for the Suo Family, directly opposing Prince Zili. However, after Prince Zili had proposed his strategic direction, Duke Zhi Ting lacked an equivalent strategic view to counter it¡ªit wasn¡¯t feasible for the Rage Wave Kingdom to halt its expansion, so for the moment, Duke Zhi Ting was at a disadvantage. With Lanling¡¯s proposal, whether right or wrong, at least Duke Zhi Ting had a direction for debate. ¡°Thank you, Instructor Xiuyan,¡± said Lanling, bowing deeply to him with gratitude. At that moment, the bell rang, signaling the end of the class. Chapter 25 - 25 25 Archery Class ?25: Chapter 25: Archery Class 25: Chapter 25: Archery Class Even after Instructor Xiuyan left, the noble students were still gazing at Suo Lun (Lanling) in amazement. Before, Suo Lun was completely a prodigal son who lacked any academic enthusiasm. Political theory classes were too boring, so Suo Lun had always been snoozing. Unexpectedly, today¡¯s class had entirely turned into a stage for Suo Lun¡¯s performance. How utterly incompetent and ignorant was the former Suo Lun? How did he suddenly become so intelligent? Could all his previous behavior have been an act, or did the death of Count Suo Long bring about such a tremendous change in him? Just then, Zhimin sneered, ¡°Suo Lun, your sister truly deserves her reputation as a talented lady. You must have had a hard time memorizing all that. Upon hearing this, some people suddenly understood. It turned out that these were not the opinions of the wastrel Suo Lun but those of the Tianshui Fairy, Suo Ningbing, simply voiced through Suo Lun. With this realization, everything suddenly made sense. Lanling smiled faintly, saying nothing, but he thought to himself, ¡°If the royal offspring are all like you, Zhimin, such waste, I can rest easy.¡± ¡°What, did I strike a nerve?¡± Zhimin asked with a smug sneer, then he came over and whispered, ¡°Suo Lun, no one can save your family now, not even Duke Zhi Ting. Just wait for your family¡¯s destruction. At the very least, you won¡¯t pass the martial arts section of the final examination, and you won¡¯t inherit the title.¡± The next class seemed to exist just to validate Zhimin¡¯s words¡ªit was a martial arts class. ... For the martial arts subject, Suo Lun chose archery, which is what he would also be tested on over a hundred days later. Hence, if Lanling wanted to pass the final examination smoothly, he had to succeed in archery, at least achieve a passing grade. So what would he need to score for a pass? A bow of one hundred and eighty pounds, stationary targets, ninety meters, twenty arrows with at least twelve hits. Moving targets, fifty meters, ten arrows with at least five hits. On Earth, whether in the past or the present, this was absolutely the standard of an elite archer. Especially the one hundred and eighty-pound bow, in ancient China, only generals with immense strength could use such a bow. And at the Royal City Academy¡¯s final examination in this world, this was just the passing grade. Of course, this was normal, considering the Royal City Academy gathered almost all of the kingdom¡¯s elite. Moreover, humans in this world were boosted by the power of the Dragon Vein. But for Lanling, this was an utterly impossible task. Firstly, his hands¡¯ combined strength at the limit was only about one hundred pounds, meaning that a regular bow-pulling and shooting would allow him to draw a bow of only about fifty pounds. He couldn¡¯t even pull the string of a one hundred and eighty-pound bow, let alone shoot arrows from it. Therefore, normally speaking, it was completely impossible for Lanling to pass archery in this year¡¯s examination; it was even more challenging than the hardest level imaginable. So, with that being the case, could he switch to another discipline, such as swordsmanship? Of course, he could, but the difficulty of any other martial arts discipline far exceeded that of archery¡ªit was already the simplest, with the least competition. Because those with high Dragon Bloodline Talent would not be content with being just archers. Compared to swordsmen, knights, and others, the archers were almost deemed to have the least future prospects. During the archery class, Lanling noticed that the number of students had decreased significantly. There had been a large class of over a hundred students during the policy discussion class, but now, there were only sixteen students in the archery class¡ªnine of whom were girls. Now Lanling was almost certain that Suo Lun chose the archery subject just to pick up girls. Soon, the archery instructor appeared. That¡¯s right, an instructor, not a teacher. The archery instructor was a woman named Li Nianzhen, not particularly beautiful but with distinctive features. She wore her hair short, which was rare for women, had a robust and shapely figure standing nearly one meter eighty tall, and donned archery attire, giving her a very spirited and heroic look. The archery class took place in a wide, open grass field, dotted with a variety of bows and replete with targets. When Li Nianzhen saw Suo Lun (Lanling), she was taken aback at first, then her brow furrowed deeply, as she had a strong dislike for Suo Lun. Because he was there just to flirt with the girls, she felt this wastrel completely sullied the archery class. The most unbearable thing was that, in an act of novelty hunting, Suo Lun had even tried to pick her up. That¡¯s right, he not only pursued the stunning beauty Niya, but he also didn¡¯t spare Li Nianzhen, who was quite androgynous¡ªhe truly had a thing for teachers. And what was most despicable was that out of the nine noble girls in the archery class, three had already been dallied with by Suo Lun. This scoundrel, relying on his handsome looks and smooth talk, had turned her archery class upside down. There had been a time when every day in her class, a girl would suffer from heartbreak, and the instigator was Suo Lun, the pretty boy. Most intolerable was that, because of Suo Lun¡¯s relentless advances, she nearly had her heart swayed to surrender. But it turned out that Suo Lun was just amusing himself temporarily; once his patience wore thin, he stopped paying any attention. So, Li Nianzhen truly wished she could tear apart this beautiful faced pretty boy. Years had now passed, and the girls in the archery class had completely seen through Suo Lun. So now, each girl kept her distance as if a mere glance would get them pregnant. Three of them regretted having been blinded and fooled by this scoundrel. Li Nianzhen intentionally overlooked Suo Lun and announced, ¡°There are over a hundred days left until the final examination. Everything that needed to be taught has been taught, and everything that needed to be learned has been learned. From now on, we will prepare earnestly for the final test, with every class being a practical training session. Everyone, start by picking up your bows and begin training.¡± The students, one by one, started to fetch their bows. After searching for a while, Lanling could not find his bow. ¡°Suo Lun, there¡¯s no need for you to train. You cannot even draw a fifty-pound bow, so it¡¯s predetermined that you will fail the final examination,¡± Li Nianzhen said. Upon hearing this, the other students burst into laughter. Lanling didn¡¯t pay attention and searched for quite a while, finally finding the lightest bow, which was marked as sixty jin. There were no lighter bows than this within the Royal City Academy, being only a third of the strength of the test bows used. After putting on a finger tab, Lanling tried to draw the bow. He discovered, to his dismay, that it was extremely difficult. Despite his ability to barely lift up to one hundred jin, drawing a bow was an entirely different concept. He couldn¡¯t draw it at all, and with a forceful effort, he instantly felt a surge of pain in his arm¡ªan apparent muscle strain. Any fool knew that before drawing a bow, one must fully stretch and massage the muscles. Suddenly, the sixteen students present began to work in pairs to massage and relax each other¡¯s muscles and sinews. Soon, an awkward situation emerged. Among those present were seven male students and nine female students. Aside from Lanling, the other six male students quickly paired up, forming three pairs. Among the nine female students, eight formed four pairs. Lanling was left alone, and there was also a girl who was left alone. She retreated continuously, as if she were avoiding a venomous snake, her arms wrapped around herself, staring at Lanling. She seemed to think that at any moment, Lanling might transform into a madman and pounce on her. ¡°Instructor...¡± she said pitifully, looking toward Li Nianzhen. So, Instructor Li Nianzhen personally stretched and loosened the girl¡¯s muscles, leaving Lanling all by himself, doing the related warm-up exercises alone. After completing the warm-up exercises, the dozen or so students began their live-firing practice. Lanling was amazed to find that these students could easily achieve a hit rate of over seventy to eighty percent on a fixed target ninety meters away. The only difference was that some people could shoot out a dozen arrows in one go, while others could only manage three to five arrows. After enough exercise, Lanling notched an arrow and once again attempted to draw the sixty jin bow. Taking a deep breath, he pulled with all his might, drew the bow, and then began to aim at a fixed target fifty meters away. The sixty jin bow was already his limit, and after pulling it open, holding it steady was simply too difficult. His arms quickly reached their limit and began to tremble, utterly unable to provide support. At that moment, the Yao Xing within his body released a burst of energy, relieving the pain in Lanling¡¯s arms. Lanling finished aiming and let go of the bowstring. ¡°Swoosh...¡± The arrow shot out. Then, laughter erupted from everyone. Lanling¡¯s arrow had not only missed the target, but it had also deviated by three meters. Moreover, barely reaching fifty meters, it had begun to drop, clearly lacking in power. How strange, he had aimed so carefully, yet his shot had gone wildly off target. Lanling didn¡¯t believe in evil omens, so he notched another arrow, drew the bow, aimed, and fired! ¡°Swoosh...¡± Laughter sounded again¡ªthis time, Lanling had improved, missing the target by only a little over a meter. Next, Lanling shot a third arrow, which missed the target by five meters, even worse than the first attempt. Just as Lanling was about to shoot the fourth arrow, he found that no matter what, his arms lacked the strength, and he couldn¡¯t even draw the bow anymore. And this was just a sixty jin bow! The bows used for the graduation exam weighed a hundred and eighty jin. To pass the graduation exam, the first thing Lanling needed to do was to increase his strength, to at least be able to draw a bow of a hundred and eighty jin. Secondly, he had to enhance his spiritual power, which would enable him to aim. Targets over a hundred meters away were beyond the help of the eyes; aiming would depend on spiritual power. ¡°Alright, Suo Lun, you don¡¯t need to practice anymore. Go back and rest,¡± Li Nianzhen said. ¡°You won¡¯t pass the graduation exam, so just give up.¡± Lanling took a deep breath, closed his eyes, and asked with his consciousness, ¡°Yao Xing, can I increase the strength of my arms to two hundred jin and enhance my spiritual power to lock onto a target a hundred meters away within a hundred or so days?¡± Yao Xing replied, ¡°It¡¯s possible, but very pressing. For others, even with a high enough Dragon Vein Talent, it would take at least two to three years.¡± Lanling continued to ask, ¡°Then, within a hundred or so days, can you improve my archery to the level of a first-class Samurai archer?¡± Yao Xing replied, ¡°It is possible, as long as you hunt enough prey and consume enough energy. What takes others several years, might take you just over a hundred days.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Lanling said. Next, he needed to engage in live combat practice as soon as possible to enhance his strength and spiritual power. As for Duke Zhi Ting, one should remain hopeful, but definitely not rely on him as a lifeline. The best course of action was still to pass the graduation exam on his own and smoothly inherit the title. Chapter 26 - 26 26 I give this act an 80 ?26: Chapter 26: I give this act an 80. 26: Chapter 26: I give this act an 80. A day¡¯s lessons had ended, and Lanling boarded Ye Jingyu¡¯s carriage to return home. Passing by the Civilian Academy, the spectacle of noble scions humiliating commoner students was once again playing out. One after another, the extravagant carriages of the nobility deliberately moved at a snail¡¯s pace, forcing the commoner students to stand at the sides of the road, bowing low, motionless. Just then, a voice suddenly rose, saying, ¡°Have the nobles of this kingdom really sunk to such shallow and foolish depths?¡± The voice was full of masculine charm, assertive but not profound. It was powerful, yet not shrill. Then, a man in plain clothes stood out from the crowd. Seeing him, Lanling couldn¡¯t help but cheer; the newcomer was truly good-looking. Over six feet tall, his handsomeness rivaled that of Suo Lun, but his presence was even more imposing. For on that beautiful, jade-like face, a pair of eyes sharp as a hawk¡¯s glinted, and with his tall, robust physique, he had no hint of effeminacy about him¡ª he was a man brimming with strength and charisma. Though clad in humble garments and a commoner by birth, his aura even subdued many nobles. Moreover, reprimanded by him, many noble scions actually hung their heads, not daring to retort. Lanling was curious¡ªwho was this man? Despite being a commoner, he could hold so many noble scions at bay. Ye Jingyu said, ¡°This man is Ling Ao, the most outstanding student at the Royal City Academy and the spiritual leader of the commoner students. He hasn¡¯t even graduated yet but has already caught the eye of the royal family, and upon graduation, he will be appointed as an attendant to Prince Zili.¡± An attendant is not a servant, but rather an assistant. Suo Lun, as the heir to an earldom, is esteemed enough, right? But even for him, serving as Prince Zili¡¯s attendant is somewhat beneath his status¡ª normally the sons of dukes and marquises are eligible to be attendants to the Crown Prince. However, for Zili to choose a commoner as his attendant was not just surprising but also incredibly domineering. At this moment, Ling Ao was not noble but already highly distinguished; barring any unforeseen circumstances, in twenty years he would become one of the commanders of the kingdom¡¯s army¡ªmany nobles present would have to look up to him. Ye Jingyu said, ¡°For you, Ling Ao has another identity.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Lanling asked. ¡°Your romantic rival,¡± Ye Jingyu said. ¡°He comes from Linhai City, which is the domain of your fiance?e. Not only does your future father-in-law, Gui Xingfu, hold him in high regard, but even your future wife, Gui Qinshao, seems to have a fondness for him.¡± Hearing this, Lanling¡¯s eyes narrowed. Although he wasn¡¯t Suo Lun, he absolutely wouldn¡¯t allow such a thing to happen. Whoever tried to make a cuckold out of him would find their whole family wearing green hats. ¡°Let¡¯s go, you can¡¯t afford to provoke him for now; let¡¯s keep to our own paths,¡± Ye Jingyu said. Ye Jingyu sped up the carriage, ready to leave. At that moment, Ling Ao stepped forward, blocking the path of Lanling¡¯s carriage. ¡°Suo Lun, is it?¡± he said blandly, as casually as if he were calling a cat or a dog. Opening the carriage curtain, Lanling said, ¡°Yes, please don¡¯t block the way.¡± Ling Ao said, ¡°I just want to tell you something.¡± Lanling said, ¡°Is it to ask me to renounce my fiance?e or something of that sort? If so, there¡¯s no need to say it.¡± ¡°No, not to ask you to give up,¡± Ling Ao said. ¡°Little Shu, this swan, has nothing to do with you now. I hope you won¡¯t mention Gui Qinshao¡¯s name in the future. She¡¯s fastidious, and so am I. We both prefer that her name doesn¡¯t come out of your mouth, please.¡± His arrogance was sky-high, dictating that not even Gui Qinshao¡¯s name could be spoken¡ªdespite the fact she was Suo Lun¡¯s fiance?e, and unrelated to Ling Ao. Coldness filled Lanling¡¯s heart as he said indifferently, ¡°You play a good tough guy; I¡¯ll give you eighty points.¡± Then, Ye Jingyu¡¯s carriage accelerated, passing by Ling Ao. ... Once home, Lanling immediately encountered two uninvited guests, one fat and one thin. Seeing Lanling enter, the three immediately rose to greet him, saying, ¡°Greetings to the young master.¡± Lanling frowned and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± At that moment, Suo Ningbing came out gracefully and said, ¡°Little brother, come here.¡± Lanling followed Suo Ningbing into the back room and saw his sister¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°What¡¯s happened? Who are those two outside?¡± Suo Ningbing said, ¡°They¡¯re here to collect a debt, incurred by Suo Lun.¡± Lanling asked, ¡°How much?¡± Suo Ningbing replied, ¡°Three thousand and nine hundred Gold Coins.¡± ¡°That much...¡± Lanling almost leapt, saying incredulously, ¡°What on earth did that bastard Suo Lun do to owe so much money?¡± It was an astronomical figure, indeed; an army of ten thousand soldiers wouldn¡¯t even earn that much in a year. Suo Ningbing said, ¡°Nine hundred Gold Coins are gambling debts, and the remaining three thousand are loans from a gold bank.¡± A gold bank, akin to an ancient bank. Lanling asked, ¡°Could there be any fraud involved, owing such a large sum?¡± Suo Ningbing replied, ¡°I¡¯ve checked, all the documents are legitimate, bearing Suo Lun¡¯s signature and thumbprint, and the witness¡¯s seal.¡± Lanling asked, ¡°Where did that bastard Suo Lun spend those three thousand Gold Coins? He couldn¡¯t use that up even in a brothel in ten years.¡± Suo Ningbing said, ¡°At an auction, Princess Zhining took a fancy to a piece of calligraphy. To please her, Suo Lun spent a fortune to purchase it for Princess Zhining.¡± Lanling said in surprise, ¡°What piece of calligraphy? It actually required three thousand Gold Coins?¡± Suo Ningbing said, ¡°It was a handwriting by the Dragon Emperor, extremely rare. His Majesty¡¯s calligraphy very seldom comes out into the open, and with three thousand years passing by, there are now less than ten pieces in existence, so the price is normal.¡± Lanling said, ¡°Such a precious item, and Princess Zhining just accepted it without any qualms?¡± Suo Ningbing said, ¡°Of course not, she sternly refused Suo Lun¡¯s gift. In a moment of embarrassment and anger, Suo Lun burned the Dragon Emperor¡¯s handwriting to ashes.¡± Suddenly, Lanling spit out a mouthful of old blood. That bastard Suo Lun was really bleeding cash in his courting efforts. He spent three thousand Gold Coins on something and then just burned it! That¡¯s the epitome of a wasteful spender. Suo Ningbing said, ¡°The key issue is that Suo Lun didn¡¯t have that much money when he bid for the Dragon Emperor¡¯s handwriting. He borrowed the amount from the Royal City Gold Bank. Now the time has come and they¡¯ve come to collect the debt.¡± Lanling said, ¡°What¡¯s the deal with the nine hundred Gold Coins at the gambling house? Is Suo Lun fond of gambling?¡± Suo Ningbing said, ¡°He isn¡¯t short of money, so he¡¯s not fond of gambling. He only gambled for the sake of a woman named Yi Yun, who is the daughter of a down-and-out noble. Her father loved to gamble and had racked up a huge debt, so he was going to marry her off to the gambling house owner as a concubine. Suo Lun couldn¡¯t stand it and stepped in to help, thus taking on the debt himself and saving the girl.¡± Lanling said, ¡°At that time, Suo Lun was ardently pursuing Princess Zhining, wasn¡¯t he? Why would he get involved with another girl?¡± Suo Ningbing said, ¡°This Yi Yun was his classmate and former lover.¡± Lanling instantly ground his teeth with rage. It was a good thing that Suo Lun was already dead; if he were still alive, Lanling would make sure to beat him to the point of being unable to fend for himself, or even better, castrate him into becoming a eunuch. Suo Ningbing said, ¡°But Suo Lun didn¡¯t have any money, and so he could only issue an IOU in the name of the House of Count Tianshui to the gambling house.¡± Lanling said, ¡°If we insist on not repaying, what could they do to us?¡± Suo Ningbing¡¯s cheeks reddened and she said, ¡°Paying debts is a matter of integrity.¡± Lanling said, ¡°Sister, that still depends on what kind of debt it is.¡± Then, unexpectedly, Suo Ningbing glanced at Lanling. This little brother wasn¡¯t as honest as he looked on the surface ¨C even talking about defaulting on debts with such confidence. Suo Ningbing shook her head and said, ¡°We can¡¯t default on the debts, as there are collaterals for both. The three thousand Gold Coin debt was secured with a manor, while the nine hundred Gold Coin debt was secured with a shop. Suo Lun had stolen the deed copies of these two properties from home.¡± Lanling¡¯s heart skipped a beat and he said, ¡°The manor and shop that were collateralized ¨C they couldn¡¯t be the very two properties that were given to Duke Zhi Ting, could they?¡± Suo Ningbing nodded and said, ¡°Exactly, those two. Once the deadline arrives and we haven¡¯t repaid, the gambling house and the gold bank will take their promissory notes and deed copies to the Royal City Court to request the transfer of ownership for these two properties. And since these two properties now belong to Duke Zhi Ting, they will end up in a legal dispute with the Duke over these assets.¡± Upon hearing this, Lanling realized the severity of the situation, with a shiver running down his spine. Clearly, Princess Zhining had made her move again. In the first round, Suo Ningbing went to bribe Duke Zhi Ting. Sensing the danger, Princess Zhining made her first move, getting Luo Ge to expel Suo Lun (Lanling). So, Lanling approached Suo Lun¡¯s former lover, Tutor Niya, once again capturing her affection. With Niya¡¯s intervention, Principal Jian Yong retracted the decision to expel Suo Lun, and Lanling passed through the obstacle smoothly. But no sooner had Suo Lun returned to the Royal City Academy than Princess Zhining¡¯s second move struck him ¨C precise, ruthless, and lethal. Although three thousand nine hundred Gold Coins was a significant sum, these two creditors never intended to actually reclaim the money. Their goal was quite simple ¨C to push the Suo Family into completely infuriating and offending Duke Zhi Ting. Their plan was clear; the Suo Family definitely couldn¡¯t afford the three thousand nine hundred Gold Coins. Once the deadline arrived, the creditors would take their promissory notes and deed copies to the Royal City Court, asking for the transfer of the two properties. However, the two properties were now in the hands of Duke Zhi Ting, creating a dispute. Thus, the two creditors would face off against Duke Zhi Ting in court, contending for the properties. How enraged would Duke Zhi Ting become once it got to that point? After accepting the bribe, he immediately put in the effort, even at the risk of upsetting the Crown Prince. And to think, the properties the Suo Family had offered were already owned ¨C are the Suo Family playing me for a fool? Do they see me, Duke Zhi Ting, as a mark? At that time, Duke Zhi Ting would not just cease to help the Suo Family; he¡¯d certainly join Prince Zili in crushing the Suo Family. It¡¯s important to note that the Suo Family were already hard-pressed in their struggle against Prince Zili, and Duke Zhi Ting was their only significant backer. Although this backer was greedy, he was also straightforward and a desirable ally. If they were to offend Duke Zhi Ting, the consequences would be unthinkable. The Suo Family were already struggling to withstand Prince Zili; adding Duke Zhi Ting to the mix would lead to their utter destruction. Princess Zhining¡¯s tactics were truly cruel and calculating, completely pulling the rug out from under them. Lanling said, ¡°How many days are left before the repayment deadline?¡± ¡°Two days,¡± replied Suo Ningbing. ¡°These two creditors have specifically chosen this time to demand repayment.¡± Lanling asked, ¡°How much money do we have left at home?¡± Suo Ningbing replied, ¡°Just over three hundred Gold Coins.¡± Immediately, Lanling was startled ¨C to think that the vast Earl¡¯s mansion had only a mere three hundred Gold Coins left! Consequently, with the Earl¡¯s house resources, it was utterly impossible to repay the debt. ... Note: I really need favorites and recommendations, please. Chapter 27 - 27 27 Making Big Money Princess Zhining Pays a Visit ?27: Chapter 27: Making Big Money, Princess Zhining Pays a Visit 27: Chapter 27: Making Big Money, Princess Zhining Pays a Visit Lanling said, ¡°How is it that such a grand Earl¡¯s mansion has so little money left?¡± Suo Ningbing said bitterly, ¡°I had given away the last of my assets to bribe Duke Zhi Ting.¡± Lanling said, ¡°Now that we¡¯re returning to our fief, is there still time to get the money from your sworn brother Suo Hanyi? Otherwise, we could borrow money from my future father-in-law. He owes the Suo Family a huge favor.¡± Suo Ningbing said, ¡°It¡¯s too late for that. Elder Brother Suo doesn¡¯t have that much money as he has to maintain tens of thousands in his military forces. Your father-in-law, Gui Xingfu City Lord, certainly has the money, but it¡¯s more than three thousand miles from here to Linhai City. At the fastest, it would take five days to get there, and the debt repayment deadline is in only two days.¡± Once the two-day period is up, those two creditors will take Duke Zhi Ting to the royal court of justice in the King¡¯s City. The Suo Family will have completely offended Duke Zhi Ting to death. Of course, you might ask how a casino owner and a money changer dare to be bold enough to accuse a Duke in court. The reason is simple, for they are backed by the future Crown Prince, Zhi Li His Highness. Immediately after, Lanling thought of a terrifying fact. That is, the Suo Lun Casino¡¯s rescue of a former girlfriend and the exorbitant purchase of the Dragon Emperor¡¯s handwriting were all part of Commandery Princess Zhining¡¯s schemes, traps she had dug for him. Although these traps might not have been necessary, she had still dug them. Besides, Suo Lun was not dead, and she had also prepared for the possibility that the Suo Family might seek help or bribe Duke Zhi Ting. If that was really the case, then this woman was cunning to the point of being almost demonic. A woman so beautiful, so intelligent, so ruthless was far more terrifying than a venomous snake. This second move by Zhining was truly pulling the rug from under the feet, leading the Suo Family straight into a deathtrap. In any case, it was a checkmate. There was no way the Suo Family could gather thirty-nine hundred Gold Coins in two days. Moreover, at this juncture, there was not a single house in the King¡¯s City that dared to lend even a Gold Coin to the Suo Family. Whoever dared to lend the money would offend Prince Zili. Besides Duke Zhi Ting, who would dare to go against Prince Zili in the King¡¯s City? That¡¯s essentially the Crown Prince, the future King we¡¯re talking about. Who would dare to offend him? Their entire family would be eradicated. ... Lanling went to the living room and saw the two creditors, one thin and one fat. He sneered, ¡°Gentlemen, why didn¡¯t you come to collect the debt a few days earlier?¡± The money changer¡¯s owner hurried to his feet and said, ¡°How many guts do I have to come to the Earl¡¯s mansion to collect the debt in advance? Even today, I am merely here to give a gentle reminder to spare Young Earl the trouble of forgetting.¡± Lanling said, ¡°So, if I don¡¯t pay up within two days, you¡¯ll take Duke Zhi Ting to the King¡¯s City Court of Justice, won¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Hehe...¡± the money changer¡¯s owner laughed, neither confirming nor denying. Lanling said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve got it. You can go back now.¡± The two creditors stood up, bowed again, and said, ¡°Then please take the trouble, Young Earl, to pay this money within two days, to spare us the difficulty when the time comes.¡± After that, the two men respectfully retreated and left the Earl¡¯s mansion. Their attitude was extremely courteous, but their hearts were filled with fierce contempt. We¡¯re here to trap the Suo Family; we¡¯re here to push you into a corner. After the two creditors departed, the Earl¡¯s mansion fell into a silence as still as death. ¡°Dao, I¡¯m so sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have dragged you into this. With your talent, you should have had a great future, but now you¡¯re stuck in this quagmire, this dead-end with the Suo Family,¡± Suo Ningbing said softly. ¡°Listen to your sister, go to the Magician at the Jiuling, change your face back, and become yourself again.¡± After Suo Ningbing finished speaking, Ye Jingyu remained silent, head hanging low. Back then, when she brought Lanling to the King¡¯s City to impersonate Suo Lun, she thought it would be simple, just inherit the title directly. How could she have imagined it would be so perilous, so complicated? Prince Zili, in order to achieve his strategic goals, had to have Tianshui City. As for the Suo Family, they were only innocent cannon fodder. What about Suo Lun pursuing Commandery Princess Zhining and offending the royal family? It¡¯s complete nonsense. Suo Lun¡¯s mad pursuit of Zhining was probably also entirely due to her secret provocation and enticement. This was truly a checkmate and would indeed result in death. At the very least, Lanling could very likely die. Hearing the words of Suo Ningbing, Lanling did not get excited nor outraged, but simply said, ¡°Sister, I¡¯ve been an orphan since I was little and didn¡¯t even know who my parents were. You were called Lancome, so I called myself Lanling, taking my surname from you.¡± Taking a deep breath, Lanling said, ¡°Now that you¡¯re called Suo Ningbing, I will have to change my surname to Suo.¡± After that, Lanling knelt down and said word by word, ¡°From now on, my name is Suo Lun. There¡¯s no more Lanling in this world, only Suo Lun. If anyone here calls me ¡®Lanling,¡¯ I will stab myself with a knife.¡± His words were plain, yet unbearably resolute. Suo Ningbing and Ye Jingyu were both deeply moved. ¡°Little brother, you...¡± Suo Ningbing. ¡°Lanling, you...¡± Ye Jingyu. Neither of them could finish their sentences.Before Ye Jingyu could finish speaking, Lanling swiftly pulled out a small knife and viciously stabbed it into his own leg. Blood gushed forth instantly, Lanling¡¯s face contorted for a moment, but he showed no change of color. Suo Ningbing cried out in distress, tears streaming down her face as she rushed over, wrapping one arm around Lanling and with the other hand, she swiftly tore open his trousers, carefully and decisively pulling out the knife. At the same time, Ye Jingyu dashed into the room, taking out ointment and needle and thread. Suo Ningbing tenderly and meticulously treated the wound on Lanling¡¯s leg, then stitched it up with great attention to detail. After everything was done, Suo Ningbing¡¯s hands were covered in blood. She stared blankly at Lanling and said softly, ¡°You¡¯re really foolish.¡± ¡°You often said that to me before,¡± Lanling laughed, obviously referring to the sister he had on Earth, Lankou, but in his heart, the two were one and the same. Caressing Lanling¡¯s face, Suo Ningbing spoke softly, ¡°Alright, from now on, your sister will never say such things again. In this lifetime, we will still depend on each other for survival. If someone wants to kill us, let¡¯s die together then.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Lanling responded softly. ... ¡°Sister, we will not yield. Though our enemies are unprecedentedly powerful, I will never compromise, nor will I surrender,¡± Suo Lun said, word by word, ¡°No matter the reason, bandits shall not take Tianshui City alive from me. It belongs to our Suo Family.¡± Suo Ningbing replied softly, ¡°Okay, your sister will listen to you.¡± Ye Jingyu said, ¡°But, we can¡¯t get past the present difficulty. As soon as those two creditors take Duke Zhi Ting to court, our death sentence will be sealed.¡± Gathering three thousand nine hundred Gold Coins within two days was an impossible task. Lanling closed his eyes, his mind racing through countless methods. Although he was a liberal arts student, he still had a basic understanding of scientific knowledge, and utilizing Earth¡¯s golden finger to earn three thousand nine hundred Gold Coins wasn¡¯t out of reach. However, that would all take time. To earn that much money within two days was pure fantasy. It was like a pauper on Earth trying to earn a hundred million within two days; even robbing a bank wouldn¡¯t make it possible. One could imagine that every wealthy clan and rich person within the royal city had already been warned by Zhi Li¡¯s forces. It was impossible for Suo Lun to get even a single Gold Coin from them. What method could he use to raise three thousand nine hundred Gold Coins within two days? Or to put it another way, nearly two hundred thousand silver coins, or seventy to eighty million copper coins? After thinking for nearly an hour, he was still without a solution. Suddenly, a light sparked in Suo Lun¡¯s eyes, ¡°Who was the courtesan that the previous Suo Lun got along best with?¡± ¡°Yi Manman from Yuhua Pavilion,¡± Ye Jingyu replied. ¡°Was she his lover?¡± inquired Lanling. Ye Jingyu responded, ¡°Initially a lover, later a close confidante. Their relationship was very, very good. Do you want to borrow money from her? Impossible, even though she is quite popular, her entire fortune wouldn¡¯t exceed three hundred Gold Coins.¡± Lanling got up and said, ¡°Sister, I¡¯m stepping out for a bit. I will gather three thousand nine hundred Gold Coins before tomorrow.¡± Earning three thousand nine hundred Gold Coins in one day? How could that be possible? Was Lanling talking in a delirious dream induced by fever? Ye Jingyu was a straightforward person and immediately looked skeptical. Although she couldn¡¯t imagine how Lanling would achieve it, Suo Ningbing did not express any doubt and simply nodded softly, ¡°Okay, your sister will wait for you at home.¡± ... Suo Lun, accompanied by Ye Jingyu, went to Yuhua Pavilion, one of the largest brothels in the royal city! Not long after he left, an unexpected visitor arrived at Count Tianshui¡¯s residence¡ªa person shrouded in a black cloak entered through the back door, followed by an attendant, who was an extremely skilled expert. Soon after, Suo Ningbing met with this unexpected visitor. She lifted the black cloak, revealing a face so beautiful it took one¡¯s breath away. It was none other than Commandery Princess Zhining, the prime culprit intent on bringing the Suo Family to ruin. Standing next to Suo Ningbing, their stunning faces were equally matched, casting everything else in the room into dull insignificance. Suo Ningbing was taken aback, for she truly could never have expected Commandery Princess Zhining to pay a visit, and in such a secretive manner. ... Note: New book seedling, please add to your bookshelf. Thank you. Chapter 28 - 28 28 The Top Socialite Yi Manman ?28: Chapter 28: The Top Socialite Yi Manman 28: Chapter 28: The Top Socialite Yi Manman ¡°Princess Zhining.¡± Suo Ningbing performed a grand salute. ¡°Please rise, elder sister,¡± Princess Zhining said gently, then gracefully took her seat at the head position. Suo Ningbing did not sit down; when facing members of the royal family, one cannot sit unless invited to do so. ¡°Young Master Suo Lun¡¯s performance at the Royal City Academy today was truly astonishing,¡± Princess Zhining remarked. ¡°Instructor Xiuyan has already conveyed his viewpoints to the royal family and the cabinet: develop the navy, and let go of Tianshui City.¡± Suo Ningbing saluted again, ¡°Please grant mercy, Your Highness, and Commandery Princess.¡± ¡°Why are we so set on capturing Tianshui City? Suo Lun clarified this in class,¡± said Princess Zhining. ¡°We had no personal grudge up until now; although Tianshui City is wealthy, the royal family owns the richest land under the heavens and wouldn¡¯t normally fixate on a stretch of land five hundred miles wide. We sought to acquire it only because it involves the kingdom¡¯s future expansion strategy¡ªour apologies.¡± Suo Ningbing said, ¡°However, attacking the Barbaric Wilderness Plains via a maritime route could be considered an option, right?¡± Princess Zhining replied, ¡°But that plan would take far too long, not to mention it was proposed by Uncle Zhi Ting, not by His Highness Prince Zili. If we adopt that approach, it would signify a strategic failure for His Highness Prince Zili. Do you understand what that means?¡± Suo Ningbing certainly understood, and the key point was that Prince Zili was not King Zhi Bian¡¯s biological son but his nephew. King Quo Bian had but one daughter and no sons, so he adopted his nephew Zhi Li to be his heir. Although everyone treated Zhi Li as the Crown Prince, he himself was filled with a sense of crisis. Taking over Tianshui City and occupying Barbaric Gorge as a front for attacking the Barbaric Wilderness Plains was Prince Zili¡¯s strategic direction. Furthermore, he had already paid a great price for it, even going as far as to tear apart the kingdom¡¯s feudal system¡ªhe could not afford to fail. Suo Ningbing said, ¡°Prince Zili¡¯s strategic considerations are, of course, important. But does that mean the Suo Family should die?¡± Princess Zhining didn¡¯t answer directly but instead said, ¡°Today¡¯s performance by Suo Lun in class was penned by you, was it not?¡± Suo Ningbing hesitated before nodding. To protect Suo Lun, if the royal family knew how wise and judicious he had already become, his life would be in danger. ¡°Your wisdom is unparalleled, elder sister, and I greatly admire you. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve come to see you,¡± Zhi Ning said. ¡°Originally, your Suo Family was doomed to die. And it wouldn¡¯t even require our hand; Duke Zhi Ting would personally destroy you. As you know, his actions can be far more direct than ours because he doesn¡¯t have to care about his reputation. But upon discovering your wisdom, I still made the trip.¡± Suo Ningbing said, ¡°Please enlighten me, Commandery Princess.¡± Zhi Ning said, ¡°Lend Tianshui City to us for now, and we will return it to the Suo Family in twenty years.¡± Suo Ningbing replied, ¡°You¡¯re not known for returning what you¡¯ve once seized.¡± ¡°True,¡± the Commandery Princess agreed. ¡°But Prince Zili cherishes talent greatly. For you, he would give up the five hundred miles of Tianshui City.¡± Suo Ningbing trembled and asked, ¡°How so?¡± Princess Zhining said, ¡°Pledge your loyalty to His Highness Prince Zili and become his assistant. In twenty years, your son will inherit the role of City Lord of Tianshui and will be promoted to Marquis.¡± Suo Ningbing replied, ¡°Unfortunately, I have no son.¡± ¡°You can have a son,¡± Princess Zhining said. Suo Ningbing asked, ¡°With whom?¡± ¡°With none other than my brother, His Highness Prince Zili, of course. You should know it¡¯s a tremendous blessing, as well as your only chance to save the Suo Family,¡± Princess Zhining stated. Suo Ningbing¡¯s complexion turned pale as she asked, ¡°Then what about Suo Lun?¡± Princess Zhining said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯re saving a family, not just one person. There are no perfect outcomes in this world. His Highness Prince Zili cherishes you, not him, Suo Lun. Moreover, Suo Lun has sought my affection, which has provoked His Highness.¡± Her words implied Suo Lun must die. Suo Ningbing lifted her beautiful face, smiling, ¡°Then it would be better if you, Commandery Princess, married Suo Lun. Your son would become the Lord of Tianshui City in the future, and we¡¯d all be one family.¡± With that, Princess Zhining¡¯s expression vanished, and she donned her cloak once more, rising to leave. ¡°As though I was never here. You have two more days.¡± ... Yuhua Pavilion, the largest courtesan house in the Royal City. In this world, there are artists/entertainers, respectfully referred to as Da Jia. But the women of Yuhua Pavilion not only sold their talents but also their bodies. Suo Lun, known as a philanderer, rarely patronized those so-called talented women who didn¡¯t sell themselves. He said they specialized in deceiving others and didn¡¯t need his comfort. His remark won the hearts of many women of pleasure and offended many talented and noble women. What was Suo Lun¡¯s reputation in the world of pleasure houses? He could very well be called the godfather of pleasure seekers, having even brought his own girlfriend to the courtesan house. These years, he spent at least more than a thousand Gold Coins on such places, and, accompanied by other debauchees, the combined total exceeded several thousands. Moreover, once Suo Lun visited a brothel, he usually didn¡¯t pick the most popular girls; instead, he chose those whose business wasn¡¯t that good, and he would pick dozens at a time. In his words, it was to ensure that the less popular girls could also eat. Therefore, Suo Lun¡¯s reputation in the entire Royal City was terribly tarnished, but within the brothel community, it was exceedingly good, and he was regarded by many women there as family. So, when Lanling stepped into Yuhua Pavilion, he immediately enjoyed the sensation of being a star. Inside the whole Yuhua Pavilion, nearly all the women swarmed up to him; whether they were with clients or not, they all rushed over to him. It wasn¡¯t just the women, but all the attendants too, who bowed and greeted him with respect. The patriarch of the pleasure quarters had arrived, their patron who provided for their livelihood. ¡°Young Master Suo Lun, you finally came, I¡¯ve missed you to death,¡± one said. ¡°Young Master Suo, you really missed me to death...¡± another cooed. ¡°My dear daddy, I¡¯ve missed you so much I¡¯ve lost weight,¡± yet another joined in. ¡°How heartless of you, not coming home to see us for months.¡± While Lanling had prepared himself for his level of popularity, the scope of it still took him by surprise. He was the center of attention, surrounded by an adoring crowd. Soon, a mature woman of lasting charm desperately pushed through the crowd to Lanling, bowed at the waist, and said, ¡°My Young Master Suo Lun, you finally bothered to come? My heart has been empty without you these past few months, you don¡¯t believe me? Look...¡± Clearly, this woman was the madam of Yuhua Pavilion... Lanling asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Manman?¡± The madam immediately called out loudly, ¡°Where¡¯s Manman?¡± An attendant next to her promptly replied, ¡°Miss Manman has guests in her courtyard.¡± The madam quickly said, ¡°Send them away, send them away. With Young Master Suo Lun here, what need do we have for other guests? Tell Manman to change into fresh clothes immediately and attend to Young Master Suo Lun.¡± Suo Lun, treated like scum in the streets of the Royal City Academy, was enjoying super VIP treatment here. Amid the envious glances of the other women, the madam led Lanling to the room of Yuhua Pavilion¡¯s most popular girl, Yi Manman. ... As the most sought-after woman, and even the most revered in the entire Royal City, Yi Manman naturally had her own small building and garden. Moreover, she was one of the rare entertainers Suo Lun interacted with, considered a top socialite in the Royal City, commanding a company price of two to three Gold Coins or more. The madam brought Lanling to the doorway and said, ¡°Since the two of you are so passionately involved, I won¡¯t see you in.¡± Then, she left directly. Lanling lingered outside for a moment, to be honest, he was filled with curiosity about Yi Manman, eager to see what she looked like. Of course, he could be certain that she would be beautiful; it was extremely difficult to reach the pinnacle of the pleasure industry otherwise. Suo Lun had a very intimate relationship with her, even maintaining this close association for several years. She could be seen as Suo Lun¡¯s long-time lover. However, Suo Lun never left behind a portrait of her, which puzzled Lanling. Did Suo Lun look down on this brothel woman named Yi Manman deep down? Whether or not he could gather the astronomical sum of three thousand nine hundred Gold Coins in two days hinged upon this Yi Manman. After a while, Lanling pushed open the door and entered. Passing behind the screen, he arrived in an opulent room. The entire room was in a color scheme full of warm, even flamboyant, tones. From the color of the sheets and the lights to the carpet, everything was enveloped in a hazy red. A woman was sitting in front of a mirror, combing her hair, dressed in sheer clothing. Most of her body was exposed, emanating a bewitching luster under the light. Her figure was, as Lanling imagined, very substantial. Of course, it was not overweight, but that kind of plump yet firm build. If there had to be a comparison to a female celebrity on Earth, it would be Zhong Liti. Of course, she was a bit taller, about 1.7 meters or so. Currently, she was sitting with her back to Lanling, and since mirrors in this world were made of bronze and not very clear, Lanling couldn¡¯t see her face. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were going to cleanse your heart and steer clear of dirty places like this for the sake of Commandery Princess Zhining?¡± the woman taunted languidly. Chapter 29 - 29 29 Making Money from This ?29: Chapter 29: Making Money from This? Incredible Skills! 29: Chapter 29: Making Money from This? Incredible Skills! Her voice was rare, husky without being husky, coquettish yet not quite. In its delicacy, there was a rough charm. In short, it was a voice with a very seductive quality. ¡°I did say I wanted to start afresh, not to return to the Qinglou,¡± Lanling laughed. ¡°But have you ever seen a man who kept his word?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s true...¡± the woman said. ¡°Especially a man like you.¡± Then, she turned her cheek, showing half of her face. Different from what Lanling had imagined, her looks were not typically beautiful but rather more bewitching. Especially her eyes, though double-lidded, the fold wasn¡¯t very pronounced and instead were subtle. The eyes weren¡¯t particularly large, but those upturned almond eyes seemed to be flirting at every moment. Her nose was also high and straight, giving the impression of a proud spirit. Her face was voluptuous, not the typical melon seed shape, with a small mouth but full lips. Despite being a very beautiful woman, the first impression she gave to a man was not of beauty, but of allure. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Has the toad failed to eat the swan meat, and now you¡¯re coming to cry to this wild mandarin duck?¡± Yi Manman mocked. Lanling walked behind her, and without any awkwardness, picked up an ivory comb to brush her hair, smiling as he said, ¡°Not really. I went to the Heavenly Demon Mountain Range, saw a lot, and thought a lot. It was as if my soul had been baptized, and many things became clear to me.¡± ¡°Tell me, what did you finally see clearly?¡± Manman lazily asked, naturally leaning into Lanling¡¯s arms, raising her almond eyes and staring at him with watery interest. ¡°I saw and realized a lot,¡± Lanling said with a deep sigh, filled with lingering emotion. ¡°What did you come to understand?¡± Yi Manman inquired. ¡°For example...¡± Lanling answered solemnly, ¡°Zhi Ning is a bitch.¡± ¡°Pfft...¡± Manman hadn¡¯t expected that to be his conclusion. From Suo Lun¡¯s tone, it sounded like his soul had been cleansed on the Heavenly Demon Mountain Range, surely leading to some profound and detached enlightenment. But it turned out to be this. It was as if someone had gone to Lacheng for spiritual cleansing and upon returning, their first realization was: the misses there are expensive, while the respectable families ask for nothing. So, Manman mockingly said, ¡°Oh, you fail to chase someone, and you badmouth her here. That¡¯s not what a gentleman would do.¡± Lanling said, ¡°If I were a gentleman, I wouldn¡¯t be here talking to you.¡± ¡°Indeed, gentlemen always keep their distance from women like us, lest their reputations be tarnished by us,¡± Manman said. Lanling seriously replied, ¡°A gentleman would already be kneeling before you to the extreme, with no time to speak.¡± Manman immediately giggled, her delicate body trembling, ¡°Bad egg, you¡¯ve become even slicker with words after your trip.¡± Finally calming her laughter, Manman sobered up and said, ¡°All right, what do you want, you wastrel? It¡¯s been a long time since you¡¯ve touched me. You wouldn¡¯t be here reminiscing about the good old days just because you miss me, would you?¡± Lanling said, ¡°I came to discuss making money with you.¡± ¡°Making money?¡± Manman lazily said, ¡°You, Master Suo Lun, have always regarded money as dirt. Don¡¯t make jokes with us women who crave it.¡± Lanling said, ¡°Seriously, I need to gather three thousand nine hundred Gold Coins within two days, or Duke Zhi Ting will have me killed.¡± Manman¡¯s face became serious at once, ¡°Are you being serious? Don¡¯t joke about this with me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not joking,¡± Lanling assured her and then he recounted the entire event in detail. After hearing the story, Yi Manman was silent for a long while, then she clenched her teeth and said, ¡°Zhi Ning, she really is a bitch.¡± Then, after a long silence, she asked, ¡°Did you come to me for money?¡± Lanling said, ¡°You could say that.¡± Instantly, a flicker of disappointment, even despair, darted across Yi Manman¡¯s beautiful eyes. Then, putting on a forced smile, she said, ¡°Well, you¡¯ve spent two to three hundred Gold Coins on me after all. I¡¯ve managed to save about a thousand Gold Coins over the past ten years. I¡¯ll give you half, and I¡¯ll keep the other half for my retirement.¡± Lanling was taken aback; Suo Ningbing had said that Yi Manman had probably saved up only three to four hundred Gold Coins, not the thousand that she claimed. But thinking about it, it made sense. Yi Manman charged two to three Gold Coins per encounter with her guests and sold her art, not her body¡ªshe provided company without the laughter. On Earth, such a person would be considered a high-level star, earning tens of millions a year. Then, shaking his head, Lanling said, ¡°Even if I need money, I would not ask you for it, nor would I ask anyone else. I plan to make money by selling paintings.¡± ¡°Selling paintings?¡± Yi Manman asked, ¡°My fool, I know you draw good portraits of beauties, but at most, one painting might fetch a few silver coins. A royal painter¡¯s portrait is worth only one Gold Coin. If you think you can sell paintings for three thousand nine hundred Gold Coins, you¡¯re dreaming.¡± Continuing, Yi Manman teased, ¡°My lord, how much do you think your painting can sell for?¡± ¡°Anywhere from a few dozen to one hundred Gold Coins,¡± Lanling said. Immediately, Yi Manman rolled her eyes heavenward, pretending to faint, as if to say no painting could fetch more than one Gold Coin, let alone dozens to a hundred¡ªit was pure daydreaming. Then, in a coquettish voice, she challenged, ¡°Come on, my darling, draw one for sister. I want to see what a painting worth dozens of Gold Coins looks like?¡± Lanling set up a drawing board, fixed a piece of paper onto it, and sharpened a carbon pencil. What he planned to draw was a lifelike pencil sketch, one that could compete with photographs. This was his best skill. He had begun learning around the age of six, and after developing a secret crush on his sister, he had drawn her almost every day, resulting in hundreds of sketches. His skill in lifelike sketching reached a divine level, achieving 95% of the effect of black-and-white photos. It could be said that, had he not thought that painting had no future, he would not have chosen to study screenwriting. Looking at Yi Manman who was sitting elegantly, Lanling started the first step quickly¡ªsketching the composition according to her body proportions. In just a few minutes, the basic composition was complete without any modifications, almost perfect. Next came the general outline of the face, followed by the refinement of the features. Though it was a full-body portrait, the most important aspects were the face and the eyes. With more than a decade of practice, Lanling immediately captured the entire essence of her gaze onto the paper. Less than half an hour had passed, and a pair of lifelike, beautiful eyes had emerged on the paper. They were coquettish with a mix of wildness and boldness, so vivid they seemed almost supernatural. Lanling wondered if just this pair of eyes was even more beautiful than the real Yi Manman. The most crucial part of the entire painting was completed, the finishing touch that brought the dragon to life. Next were the nose, mouth, and cheeks. He didn¡¯t even need to look at Yi Manman because at this point, her face was deeply etched in his mind, crystal clear. Time passed swiftly. The face was completed, then the hair, then the neck. The body was next. At this moment, Yi Manman was sitting cross-legged on a brocaded stool, dressed in a short robe, but in the painting, she wore a bright red, tight-fitting long gown, holding a sharp sword in hand, practicing her swordsmanship. The whole sword practice scene was fierce yet graceful, a stark contrast to her sultry and alluring demeanor of the moment. In reality, she was a flamboyant courtesan, but in the portrait, she had become a sharp and elegant swordswoman. Typically, it took Lanling less than three hours to sketch a portrait. This painting, however, took a full five hours. And strangely, Yi Manman had actually sat there for the whole five hours. ... ¡°Phew...¡± Lanling let out a long sigh of relief. After completing the painting, he felt utterly drained; he was truly exhausted. Then, he began to scrutinize the painting closely. The portrait was more than two feet tall, roughly half the height of a real person, and possessed an impressive visual impact. Absolute beauty, absolute vividness, absolute realism. Although it couldn¡¯t be exactly one hundred percent like a photograph, the proportions, liveliness, and the effects of light and shadow were all top-notch. It was almost like a black and white photo, achieving more than ninety-five percent of a photograph¡¯s realism. (If interested, you can search online for photorealistic drawings, which indeed can reach ninety percent of photographic effect.) The beauty in the painting seemed ready to leap off the white paper. Her sword in hand, and the look in her eyes, became the focal points of the painting, as if the sword was about to thrust out from the paper. A work completed with full dedication is indeed the most perfect of works. It would be difficult for Lanling to produce such an outstanding piece again. In the portrait, Yi Manman¡¯s beauty, her gaze, her aura, were absolutely captivating. ¡°Is it finally done?¡± Yi Manman said, ¡°Bring it over and let me take a look. I want to see what a painting that Suo Lun claims is worth a hundred gold coins looks like.¡± Lanling removed the portrait and approached Yi Manman, ¡°Close your eyes first.¡± Yi Manman chuckled, ¡°There¡¯s no need for such pretense. I¡¯ve seen plenty of Suo Lun¡¯s work, and although it¡¯s quite good, it¡¯s just okay. Putting on an air of mystery will only invite ridicule.¡± Lanling unfolded the scroll right in front of her, about a foot from her face. In an instant... A strange, low hum came from deep in Yi Manman¡¯s throat. Then, she took several steps backward, as if pushed away by the sword in the painting. She moved forward again, her beautiful eyes widening as she scrutinized her likeness in the portrait, inch by inch. One minute, five minutes, ten minutes... For a full quarter of an hour, Yi Manman¡¯s gaze stayed transfixed on the portrait, her eyes barely blinking. Her expression went from stunned, to shocked, and then to utterly entranced! All the portraits in this world were impressionistic, mere simple outlines focused on capturing the spirit. (If one looks at ancient Chinese portraits, they will know that the emphasis is solely on capturing the essence; even emperor¡¯s portraits are the same and don¡¯t actually resemble them.) However, photorealistic sketching, filled with three-dimensionality and light effects, can restore a face¡¯s true likeness to the greatest extent. This world had never seen photographs, and even mirrors were not very clear. And this portrait in front of her almost reached the realism of a black and white photo, a sensation even clearer than looking in a mirror, given that mirrors in this world were not crystal clear. That moment¡¯s visual shock was indescribable. It was like when someone from the Qing Dynasty saw their photograph for the first time; they were almost faint from fear, thinking their soul had been drawn out and imprinted on the paper¡ªhow else could it look so much like themselves? Yi Manman knew that Suo Lun was pretty good at painting, but it was just that¡ªpretty good, as she said, nothing surprising after seeing too much of it. Yet, she had never imagined that Suo Lun¡¯s painting skill could be so incredibly captivating and skillful. ¡°You, you have really scared me. Could this be some sort of sorcery?¡± Following that, Yi Manman said, ¡°Yet, no matter how shocking, it¡¯s impossible to sell for tens of gold coins. Two or three gold coins apiece might be reasonable.¡± Lanling said, ¡°You¡¯re right, even such an astounding portrait would at most be worth two gold coins, and even that price is high. But watch me, I will be able to sell a painting for several tens or a hundred gold coins.¡± At that, the look Yi Manman gave Lanling conveyed just three words: I don¡¯t believe. Indeed, pricing a painting sky-high, two gold coins was already the limit. Selling for tens of gold coins was out of the question, even in dreams. ... Note: Sorry, I was out today, so the update is an hour late. My apologies. Chapter 30 - 30 30 Big Money Moves Grand Scene! ?30: Chapter 30: Big Money Moves, Grand Scene! 30: Chapter 30: Big Money Moves, Grand Scene! Then, Yi Manman suddenly asked, ¡°I am a famous courtesan, yet you painted me as a female warrior.¡± Lanling replied, ¡°What I painted is the self within your heart.¡± Yi Manman¡¯s heart trembled, for she too was once a descendant of a high-ranking samurai. She possessed an extraordinary dragon blood talent and had completed her Martial Enlightenment by the age of eight, and by ten, she was famous throughout the county. If nothing had gone awry, her family would have had another Dragon Warrior in thirty years, and it would have been a female one at that. However, in the year she turned ten, King Zibian began to settle scores with those who had sided with the wrong faction during the previous power struggles. Yi Manman¡¯s father¡¯s lord was purged, and her family was caught in the crossfire. Her father was executed, and although she had outstanding martial arts talent, no one dared to give her refuge. At just ten years old, she was sold into a brothel to be groomed into a cash cow. Decades later, she became one of the top courtesans in the royal city, and as for any skills in martial arts or swordsmanship, they had been long forgotten. But deep in her heart, she always harbored the dream of a Dragon Warrior. Countless nights, she woke from beautiful dreams, then buried her face in her pillow and wept bitterly, lamenting the injustice of her destiny. Moreover, she dared not forget her Dragon Warrior dream, fearing that once she did, she would truly sink into depravity in this place of pleasure. Her body might have fallen, but she hoped her soul would remain noble. However, time had passed too long, and despair had lasted too long; she was almost forgetting that dream. She couldn¡¯t even fantasize about wielding a sword or practicing swordsmanship anymore. And now Lanling¡¯s portrait directly struck the most beautiful dream in her heart. In an instant, the image of what she dreamed to be became crystal clear. After a good while, Yi Manman said, ¡°You¡¯ve touched the most beautiful and tender part of my heart.¡± Then, she gave him a white glance and said, ¡°You heart-stealer, tricking women¡¯s hearts, consider me fooled. I¡¯ll give you five hundred gold coins, and then I¡¯ll lend you another three hundred gold coins, remember you have to pay it back!¡± After speaking, she gracefully stood up, intending to fetch the money. Lanling caught her in one move, and she took the opportunity to sit directly in Lanling¡¯s arms, causing his heart to leap. He might appear a lady-killer, but inside, he was still green. ¡°I¡¯ve said, I don¡¯t want your money; I want to make a living by selling my paintings,¡± Lanling said. ¡°Alright, consider it as me begging you to take my money,¡± Yi Manman replied, ¡°just consider it the fee for the night you spent with me.¡± Having said that, she kissed Lanling on the mouth, not believing at all that a painting could sell for dozens of gold coins. Lanling asked, ¡°Now listen to my plan. Do you have any girls in the Yuhua Pavilion who are very unique-looking and beautiful, but not popular?¡± ¡°Yes, plenty,¡± Yi Manman replied. ¡°What does it take to be popular in this line of work? It¡¯s all about connections, about being promoted. When it comes to looks, there are plenty of beauties.¡± It¡¯s the same on this Earth, is Guo MM beautiful? There are girls in the street salons who are prettier than her, but while those beauties cost a few hundred a night, Guo MM charges tens of thousands a night. The key lies in hype, in popularity. ¡°Fine, then find me such a girl. Pretty, unique, but not popular,¡± Lanling said. Yi Manman looked at Lanling with suspicion, but then nodded and called out, ¡°Go call Ye Xiaoxian over.¡± About a moment later, the girl named Ye Xiaoxian walked in. Upon entering, she first pleaded with Yi Manman, and then ceaselessly flirted with Lanling, making eyes at him. Lanling saw that she indeed was very beautiful, very distinctive, with an aura similar to a cat-like girl Earth star named Qiu Shuzhen. However, both her stage name and her attire completely clashed with her personality. Her current price was merely five silver coins. Pointing at her, Lanling said, ¡°You. Going forward, you¡¯re going to act as my shill, purchasing one of my paintings for fifty gold coins. The money will be provided by Manman.¡± Ye Xiaoxian was utterly confused but nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Young Master Suo Lun.¡± Then, Lanling spoke to Yi Manman, ¡°Manman, please send invitations to all the courtesans and invite them to the Yuhua Pavilion. We want the most beautiful ones who were once very famous, especially those who are pretty but never became popular. You can leave out the ones who are currently famous.¡± Yi Manman said, ¡°That would be several hundred, at least.¡± In the royal city, there were at least tens of thousands of women in this profession, with over a hundred at the top echelon. Yi Manman was puzzled, but she still nodded in agreement. ... By this time, it was well into the night. Aside from the clients staying the night, the Yuhua Pavilion had few visitors left. Normally, it would be close to closing time. But the Yuhua Pavilion was now brightly lit, bustling with noise, and full of chattering women. Yi Manman originally intended to only invite the women who had once been popular, especially those who were pretty but had not gained popularity. However, the competitive nature of the trade was strong. When courtesans from the same establishment saw others being invited and not themselves, they became indignant and followed along. As a result, several hundred courtesans from the Yuhua Pavilion arrived, bringing together the most beautiful women of the royal city. Where there are many women, there is much chatter. One woman is like five hundred ducks, so one could only imagine the scene with several hundred women present. Chapter 31 - 31 30 Big Money Moves Grand Scene!_2 ?31: Chapter 30: Big Money Moves, Grand Scene!_2 31: Chapter 30: Big Money Moves, Grand Scene!_2 ¡°What does Young Master Suo Lun and Yi Manman want us to do by calling us here, and why haven¡¯t they shown up yet?¡± ¡°Exactly, if it weren¡¯t for Young Master Suo Lun¡¯s sake, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered to come.¡± ¡°Right, right, right, what qualifications does Yi Manman have to summon us all? We¡¯re all popular¨C she¡¯s not that much more famous than us.¡± All Manman did was send out invitations to the various ladies, without explaining the reason. There was just one extra name on the back of the invitation¡ªSuo Lun. He was truly worthy of being called the ancestor of pleasure-seekers, a superstar in the world of brothels¡ªhis fame knew no bounds. With just a single invitation from him, everyone showed up, even those who weren¡¯t invited. In the center of everyone¡¯s attention, Lanling and Manman stepped out and appeared at the top of the staircase on the second floor. Instantly, hundreds of beautiful eyes turned toward Suo Lun, cooing and pouting. ¡°Young Master Suo Lun, I¡¯ve missed you to death.¡± ¡°Young Master Suo Lun, you¡¯re really heartless, not even coming to see us for several months since you¡¯ve been back in the royal city.¡± ¡°At least you have the conscience to invite us all for a drink.¡± The hall of Yuhua Pavilion was packed full by hundreds of girls. For Lanling, it was his first time seeing so many beauties¡ªit was absolutely dazzling. According to what Yi Manman said, a quarter of the girls below had been graced by Suo Lun¡¯s presence. Lanling shivered at the thought. If that bastard Suo Lun were to continue living, he would no doubt become a man who¡¯d bed a thousand women, ready to challenge the records of legendary playboys on Earth. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not wait for anyone else. Close the door,¡± Yi Manman said. So, a few helpers stepped forward and shut the door. Looking at the crowd, Yi Manman said, ¡°Surely, you¡¯re all curious why Young Master Suo Lun and I have invited you here?¡± As soon as she spoke, the myriad of women became incredibly curious, though many of them were just there for show, they still wanted to find out what was going on. ¡°Today, we¡¯re not here for a meal or a drink. The purpose is for everyone to see a painting,¡± Yi Manman explained. ¡°Pfft...¡± Many of the women showed their disappointment immediately. What¡¯s so interesting about a painting? They had seen plenty. Yi Manman continued, ¡°This painting is the work of Young Master Suo Lun. It is not just a painting, but a masterpiece bestowed by the heavens, capable of captivating one¡¯s soul.¡± As these words were spoken, everyone was skeptical. Despite their affection for Suo Lun, many were aware of his painting skills. They were decent, but not to the extent of captivating one¡¯s soul. ¡°Manman, although we all love Young Master Suo Lun, if we¡¯re talking about the level of portrait painting, Mr. Lang is the highest,¡± one of the girls said. ¡°Even the royal portraits were done by him.¡± ¡°I know you don¡¯t believe it,¡± Yi Manman said. ¡°But after you see it and don¡¯t scream in astonishment, I will leave the world of brothels and give up my position as the top courtesan. This isn¡¯t just any painting; it is a revolutionary treasure of the era, a revolution in the art of painting. After this painting is revealed, all other portraits can be burned to ashes.¡± At those words, all the women were filled with boundless curiosity. Yi Manman rolled out the scroll, saying, ¡°Everybody, look closely.¡± All the women¡¯s eyes widened, focusing intently on the scroll in Yi Manman¡¯s hands. Without unfolding it inch by inch, Yi Manman surprisingly unfurled the entire scroll at once. ¡°Whoosh...¡± In an instant, a two-foot-long portrait was unveiled in front of everyone. All at once, the eyes of all the women in the room lit up. Their mouths opened wide in shock and couldn¡¯t close again. This portrait was simply too stunning, almost identical to a real person, even more beautiful. How is this possible? Such a technique exists in this world that can render a portrait to resemble a real person so closely, capturing every strand of hair, the glimmer in the eyes, the luster of lips with minute perfection? How, how was this achieved? Never seen or heard before, indeed. Truly, it was a divine skill, truly a revolution in painting. Yi Manman was right; with this painting revealed, all other painters might as well pack up, all other portraits could be set aflame. First, there was complete silence, followed by a chorus of exclamations from the girls. They looked toward Lanling with disbelief¡ªcould this really have been painted by Young Master Suo Lun? They knew he was skilled, but not to the extent of this godly, outstanding craft. ¡°Ladies,¡± Yi Manman asked, ¡°what is it that we women fear the most?¡± ¡°Of course, youth is no longer.¡± ¡°Time has slipped away.¡± ¡°Beauty fades with age.¡± The women below shouted one after another. Indeed, for women in this profession, the greatest fear isn¡¯t death, but losing beauty and being ignored. Yi Manman said, ¡°Exactly, to sum it up in six words: Better dead than without beauty!¡± These words struck directly at the hearts of all the young ladies there. Yes, better dead than without beauty. Yi Manman continued, ¡°However, we will inevitably grow old and die. But this painting can preserve your beauty forever in this world. When you¡¯re old, you can reminisce in front of the portrait. When you¡¯ve passed away, your descendants can admire your beautiful visage.¡± This speech touched the hearts of all the women. They suddenly felt an immense longing for such lifelike portraits. One might grow old, or even die, but one¡¯s appearance could be eternally preserved in this manner. Yi Manman pointed at the portrait and said, ¡°Such a painting represents a revolution in the art of painting, unparalleled by the past, and unmatched in the future. It shall be known as ¡®Soul Reflection.¡¯ The name carried an air of prestige, perfectly apt. The many young ladies agreed with the name wholeheartedly. The title was strikingly accurate, as if it truly captured a person¡¯s entirety. Yi Manman asked, ¡°For a painting like this, how much are you willing to pay?¡± ¡°One gold coin!¡± ¡°Two gold coins!¡± ¡°Three gold coins.¡± The ladies below called out their bids, the highest being three gold coins. They were eager, almost everyone wanted one, but most were only willing to pay one or two gold coins, which was already a high price. Yi Manman glanced at Lanling as if to say, ¡°See, I wasn¡¯t wrong.¡± Such photo-realistic sketches had a strong impact, but selling them as mere paintings would be limited to, at most, two gold coins each. Therefore, by just selling paintings, it was impossible to earn three thousand nine hundred gold coins in two days. ... Lanling took a deep breath and stepped forward. Instantly, all the young ladies¡¯ eyes were focused on him. He took a deep breath; whether he could earn three thousand nine hundred gold coins depended on his performance now. ¡°Ladies, among you, there are those who are popular and those who are not. The popular ladies can ask for two gold coins to accompany a patron and still wait arrogantly for men to fawn over them. But the less popular ladies only ask for a few silver coins, yet have to desperately please those men who make you sick,¡± Lanling yelled with fervor. ¡°Tell me, ladies who are not popular, is it because your looks are inferior?¡± ¡°No!¡± shouted the many pretty but unpopular ladies below. In this line of work, those who made it to the top few hundred were all extraordinary beauties. ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you popular?¡± Lanling shouted out. The ladies below shouted in response. ¡°No one pushes us!¡± ¡°No one supports us!¡± ¡°No one hypes us up!¡± Lanling loudly said, ¡°Exactly, because no one pushes you, no one hypes you up. In your profession, what¡¯s most important? Popularity, for with popularity comes value. In the world of brothels, the most crucial thing is the economic interest generated by attracting eyeballs.¡± Lanling looked at the many young ladies and said, ¡°And who am I? I am the patriarch of the pleasure realm, the leader of the revelers. I understand these men¡¯s psyche best, and I know exactly how to make a lady popular. Soon, I will launch the grandest courtesan contest in the history of the royal city, ¡®Nineteen Hairpins of the Royal City!¡¯ ¡°Nineteen Hairpins of the Royal City?¡± Lanling said, ¡°I will select nineteen among you. I will use completely new methods, with styles and attire you have never seen before, to advertise each and every one of you, ensuring an unprecedented impact on the men of the royal city.¡± ¡°No matter what your previous status was, I guarantee that as long as you enter the ranks of Zhi Du¡¯s Nineteen Hairpins, your value will skyrocket by at least ten times after my promotion and hype.¡± ... Note: A mega-chapter of four thousand words, begging for bookmarks. Chapter 32 - 32 31 Great Success The Miracle Hand ?32: Chapter 31: Great Success, The Miracle Hand 32: Chapter 31: Great Success, The Miracle Hand After being packaged and promoted by Suo Lun, their value increased tenfold or more? This statement was met with expressions of disbelief among the girls. In the entire royal city, brothel women worth more than a Gold Coin, including the cleaning staff, numbered no more than a few dozen, and they were all built up over many years with vast sums of money. Yet Suo Lun was planning to launch nineteen all at once¡ªhow could this be possible? ¡°Young Master Suo Lun, may I ask by what means you can double our value?¡± one of the women asked, ¡°Is it just because of that painting behind you?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Lanling said, ¡°This painting is an important medium, and there¡¯s also an entirely new, unprecedented style, unprecedented clothing, and my unprecedented promotional methods.¡± Despite not showing it, many of the women were still skeptical. The painting was magical, but the idea it could double their value seemed far-fetched. And what exactly was this entirely new style Suo Lun spoke of? In the royal city¡¯s brothel industry, what style hadn¡¯t been tried? What kind of dress hadn¡¯t been tried¡ªeven standing naked in the street to attract customers had been done. A style that could double someone¡¯s value? They just couldn¡¯t believe it. Lanling said, ¡°Now, we will start the auction for the precious spots of the Royal City¡¯s Top Nineteen. The bidding starts at fifty Gold Coins. Who wishes to be the first, to undergo my unprecedented packaging and promotion?¡± Fifty Gold Coins? The girls on-site all adored Young Master Suo Lun, so supporting him with one or two Gold Coins was feasible, but several dozen Gold Coins was out of the question. These women had been alone all their lives, with their only reliable assets being the Gold Coins in their chests, which they depended on for their entire lives. While the income of brothel women was very high, their youth was too short, leaving them just a few years to earn money. Among the girls present, some, like Yi Manman, had managed to save up a thousand Gold Coins. However, most of the women could only accumulate a hundred or so Gold Coins in their lifetime. Moreover, the few hundred women present were already the highest earners in the royal city¡¯s brothel industry. To gamble fifty Gold Coins on an elusive title like the Royal City¡¯s Top Nineteen, they were unwilling to do that. Moreover, they simply did not believe that a painting, a so-called new style, could double their value in a short period of time. Thus the whole scene fell into an awkward silence. Especially those who had been promoted by Suo Lun in the past¡ªthey were willing to support him but reluctant to part with so much money. Just then, a plant arranged by Lanling appeared. Ye Xiaoxian, in a white dress, raised her hand and said, ¡°Young Master Suo Lun... I, I am willing to be the first of your Royal City¡¯s Top Nineteen.¡± She then brought up a chest and handed it to Yi Manman, inside which were exactly fifty Gold Coins. Of course, this money was actually provided by Yi Manman herself. Ye Xiaoxian, although she had that much money, truly couldn¡¯t bear to part with it as she had saved it up one silver coin at a time. Lanling said, ¡°Good, we have our first bidder. Now I will conduct my review. It¡¯s not just about paying to become one of the Royal City¡¯s Top Nineteen. One must have their own distinct personality and characteristics to qualify.¡± After scrutinizing Ye Xiaoxian carefully for a few minutes, Lanling nodded and said, ¡°You can be one of the Royal City¡¯s Top Nineteen. Now, is there anyone willing to be the second?¡± The scene was plunged into an awkward silence once again. After a long while, no one responded. The atmosphere was truly awkward. Were it aligned with Lanling¡¯s own personality, he would have been blushing with embarrassment by now, wishing he could run away. However, he was performing as Suo Lun, perfectly capable of staying composed. ¡°Fine, since no one is willing to be the second, I will begin the new packaging for Yi Manman. Tonight, everyone will see the results. Will Ye Xiaoxian¡¯s value double, will customers flock to her? If not, I will give her a hundred Gold Coins,¡± Lanling said. An audible gasp followed, leaving Ye Xiaoxian stunned, as were many of the other women present. Lanling continued, ¡°Since there is no second bidder, today¡¯s event comes to an end. Ladies, please go back and rest. Lack of sleep is the biggest enemy of a woman¡¯s beauty. As for the results of my packaging, you will see them tonight. I need to start on Ye Xiaoxian¡¯s transformation, excusing myself.¡± Then, Lanling, taking Ye Xiaoxian with him, left the hall and headed to the back courtyard. The many women left, filled with immense anticipation for the night. But deep down, they remained skeptical about Suo Lun¡¯s ability to multiply Ye Xiaoxian¡¯s value several times over. ... Within Yi Manman¡¯s courtyard. ¡°See, not a single person was willing to pay fifty Gold Coins,¡± Yi Manman said. ¡°You¡¯ve made your grand claims; let¡¯s see how you live up to them. Otherwise, shall we spend more money on plants to hype up Ye Xiaoxian tonight?¡± ¡°No, that would be really scamming people for money. Besides, these women are all cunning; they¡¯ve already figured out that Ye Xiaoxian is a plant. If we even find plants to act as customers, they¡¯ll be even more suspicious. I¡¯d completely lose credibility,¡± Lanling replied. ¡°I assure you, Ye Xiaoxian will have customers lining up, and her value will double.¡± Then, Lanling began the process of packaging Ye Xiaoxian. ¡°First, you can¡¯t keep the stage name Ye Xiaoxian; change it to Xiao Mao!¡± ¡°Your route should be sexy, fiery, and willful, not just throwing coquettish glances and endlessly flattering men. You should look down on them from above.¡± ¡°And this flowing long dress doesn¡¯t suit you at all. You should wear fierce, sexy, and unprecedented clothing, which, of course, I will design for you.¡± Lanling picked up his paintbrushes, and this time, it wasn¡¯t just charcoal but colorful ones, dozens of them. Furthermore, it wasn¡¯t just a two-foot portrait this time, but a two to three-meter large poster. He even had to stand on a chair to paint. ¡°Xiao Mao, take off your skirt, leaving only your undergarments. Lie on top of the brocade stool with your upper body, fully showing off your body contours, and display a wild, willful expression,¡± Lanling instructed. While speaking, he also helped Ye Xiaoxian pose and adjust her expression, aiming for the most provocative look. Then, he began to paint on the large white board. This was the first piece of his ¡°Nineteen Hairpins of the Royal City¡±, success was the only option, failure was not. It was still a nude portrait, but this time it was in color, yes, color, making it even more impactful. But there was no need to be as realistic as Yi Manman¡¯s, achieving 80% likeness to a photo would suffice. Under Lanling¡¯s brush, Ye Xiaoxian had completely transformed her style and attire. She was only wearing a tight-fitting black top and a wrapped mini skirt. Her long legs were dressed in black fishnet stockings, and her feet were in unprecedented high-heeled leather shoes. And her hair, it was completely wavy, topped off with cat ears styling. In short, Ye Xiaoxian had been thoroughly changed from head to toe. From an ancient woman from another world, she had turned into a modern girl, a fiery, sexy cat woman. Whether it was the bra, the super-tight mini skirt, the black fishnets, or the high heels, they were all modern elements. In women¡¯s attire, the aesthetic standpoint of humanity is always changing rapidly, constantly progressing. In terms of attracting hormones, the style of modern women utterly defeats that of women from a thousand years ago. A mini skirt is surely more sensual than an ancient long dress. A bikini is without a doubt hotter than wide ancient silk trousers, right? This portrait took Lanling nearly ten hours to complete. By that time, Ye Xiaoxian and Yi Manman had long since succumbed to sleep. ... After a full ten hours, Lanling was almost exhausted to collapse, but finally, it was done. On the nearly three-meter-tall poster, a modern sexy lady like none before, a woman as sultry as a cat, came to life, immensely hot and sensual. Lanling woke up Yi Manman and Ye Xiaoxian, saying, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve finished the painting. Now you can use the poster as a reference to make your new clothes, new shoes, and the fishnet stockings. Remember, weave the stockings from shrinking animal tendons and dye them black.¡± Ye Xiaoxian and Yi Manman groggily opened their eyes and saw the huge poster for the first time. Instantly, they were jolted awake. Especially Ye Xiaoxian, she could hardly believe the image of herself on the poster. ¡°Ah...¡± Then, she let out a piercing scream. ¡°Is, is that really me? How can it be so beautiful, so... captivating?¡± Yi Manman, too, couldn¡¯t believe what she saw, and she had a feeling that Suo Lun was really going to be successful, that he was going to create a miracle. ... Half an hour later, more than a dozen employees of Yuhua Pavilion carried out the three-meter-high poster, parading it through the streets of the Royal City while shouting. ¡°The Zhi Du Art Committee presents: ¡®Nineteen Hairpins of the Royal City¡¯s Ye Xiaomao from Yuhua Pavilion!¡¯ ¡± They chanted while banging gongs and drums. Of course, the so-called Zhi Du Art Committee consisted only of Lanling. The streets of the Royal City were bustling at every moment of every day, for it was a super metropolis with a population of over a million. The moment the giant poster was carried out, it caused an unprecedented sensation. Could there really be such portraits? Exactly like real people? This was completely sorcery! People of this world, without photographs, had never seen such lifelike portraits, and now, in full color, everyone was utterly shocked. Moreover, this poster was so sexy, so explosive. Unlike the painting of Yi Manman, Ye Xiaomao¡¯s (Ye Xiaoxian¡¯s) portrait was all about being as sexy as possible, as soul-enticing as possible, with the sole purpose of eliciting men¡¯s hormones. In short, the portrait had to be even more fiery and beautiful than the real person. This was all too common on Earth. Some women, who were at best a seven in terms of looks, could, with the right angle, curves shown, lighting effects, and Photoshop, soar to a charm value of nine when their photo shoot pictures came out. Looking at those models¡¯ photos could almost make blood rush to one¡¯s head. At this moment, Lanling used all these techniques. Ye Xiaomao was already extremely beautiful, and with modern styling by Lanling and the explosive poses showcased on the poster, she immediately captured all male onlookers¡¯ attention. ¡°This woman, how can she be so heart-stopping? Just one look and it feels like fire is about to burst out of my body.¡± ¡°Heaven, I¡¯ve never seen clothes like these before, but they¡¯re so enticing.¡± ¡°Yes, right, and these stockings, and these shoes... I can¡¯t take it anymore, I¡¯m all on fire, I need to go put out the flames.¡± In less than half an hour, the team carrying Ye Xiaomao¡¯s poster from Yuhua Pavilion caused an immense sensation. Thousands upon thousands of people went wild over the three-meter poster with its unprecedented realism, unprecedented styling, and unprecedented sexiness. The situation was like suddenly displaying a Playboy swimsuit model poster on the streets of the Ming Dynasty. The impact and sensation it caused were beyond imagination. Just two hours later, the entire Royal City was completely astir. Chapter 33 - 33 32 Genius Lanling Massive Gold Coins! ?33: Chapter 32: Genius Lanling, Massive Gold Coins! 33: Chapter 32: Genius Lanling, Massive Gold Coins! Three hours later, the parade of Yuhua Pavilion could hardly move an inch, as it was surrounded by countless people, not just men, many women were also screaming at the posters. Because, within the royal city, there were many people of various bloodlines and races, some of which are incredibly bold and open-minded, so they simply could not resist the kind of attire and makeup featured on the posters. This unprecedented, provocative, and realistic poster instantly ignited all the men in the city¡¯s hormones, completely overturning all the women¡¯s perspectives on sexiness. Yuhua Pavilion, Ye Xiaomao, this name had completely blown up, becoming a sensation. At this moment, even though night had not yet fallen, even though Yuhua Pavilion had not yet opened its doors. But Lanling knew that he had achieved a great success. All he had to do was wait until the evening, and an endless tide of Gold Coins would flood towards him. ... As night fell, the staff of Yuhua Pavilion, like the rest of the royal city, opened its doors and then hung new lanterns at the entrance. But the moment they pushed open the door, they were almost scared to piss themselves. The crowd outside was a vast sea of people, not just a few hundred or a few thousand, but tens of thousands of individuals. Not just men, but women too. As soon as Yuhua Pavilion opened its doors, the crowd surged in like a tidal wave. ¡°Where is Ye Xiaomao? We want to see Ye Xiaomao!¡± ¡°Tonight, I want to be with Ye Xiaomao, no matter the cost.¡± ¡°I bid one Gold Coin.¡± ¡°I bid two Gold Coins.¡± ¡°I bid three Gold Coins...¡± ¡°I bid ten Gold Coins!¡± Although Yuhua Pavilion was large, it was impossible to turn around with so many people suddenly arriving. ¡°Ye Xiaomao, Ye Xiaomao, Ye Xiaomao!¡± Countless men were shouting Ye Xiaomao¡¯s name. ... Bao¡¯er was almost going crazy with excitement, as her business had never been this good since she started. At this time, a maid rushed over and screamed excitedly, ¡°Mom, the price for Xiaoxian has been bid up to twenty Gold Coins.¡± This price was already ten times the highest current rate in the royal city, equivalent to hundreds of thousands in renminbi. However, this was normal. In modern Earth, some people are willing to spend millions for a night with a star. Immediately after, the maid rushed in again, screaming, ¡°Someone has bid fifty Gold Coins now!¡± Everyone present completely lost their minds, including Lanling himself. He knew he would be successful, he knew it would be sensational, but he never imagined it would be to this extent. It was too crazy, too exaggerated. Bao¡¯er then screamed, ¡°Quick, quick, let the highest bidder come in, let Xiaomao accompany him.¡± Lanling immediately stopped Bao¡¯er, saying, ¡°Absolutely not, this would be killing the goose that lays the golden eggs. This price is irrational, besides, Ye Xiaoxian is not a virgin.¡± Bao¡¯er said weakly, ¡°Xiaoxian is a virgin.¡± Lanling was taken aback. Ye Xiaoxian, who made flirtatious eyes at customers and acted in a fawning manner, was a virgin? Bao¡¯er said, ¡°We planned to sell her first time for a high price, two Gold Coins, but we couldn¡¯t make the sale, so she still has her virginity, especially since she¡¯s only seventeen years old.¡± Lanling said, ¡°Then how does she earn three silver coins at a time?¡± Bao¡¯er gave him a look and said, ¡°You¡¯re the ancestor of the pleasure district, don¡¯t you know how to entertain guests?¡± Lanling said, ¡°That¡¯s even better. Tonight, let¡¯s have a grand auction for Xiaomao¡¯s first time, no matter how high the price goes. But starting tomorrow, Xiaomao will still only take one customer a day, and only charge five Gold Coins each time.¡± Bao¡¯er said, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be a huge loss? Xiaomao is so popular now, people are willing to bid ten Gold Coins, and she could take at least a dozen clients a day.¡± Lanling said, ¡°Fool, ever heard of scarcity? We need to do hunger marketing. Only take one customer a day to maintain the mystique, making men covet her even more, ensuring her value stays high. If you take ten clients a day, in less than ten days, no one will want Xiaomao anymore.¡± Bao¡¯er¡¯s eyes lit up instantly, and she said, ¡°Young Master Suo Lun, you really are a genius. But with dozens or hundreds of people wanting Xiaomao every day, how do we choose if we only take one customer?¡± Lanling said, ¡°Draw lots, it needs to be fair and just. Of course, when a VIP comes, we will need to cheat.¡± Bao¡¯er said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that too much of a pity? We could earn dozens of Gold Coins in a day, but now we can only make five.¡± ¡°Foolish,¡± Lanling said. ¡°Xiaomao will only take one client a day, but she can attend various events, accompany guests to high-class banquets. For instance, if a large shop is opening, Xiaomao can be the guest of honor. Or, if a VIP¡¯s son is getting married, Xiaomao can attend the wedding celebration. That¡¯s all money!¡± Bao¡¯er¡¯s eyes went wide, and she said with a trembling voice, ¡°Young Master Suo Lun, you¡¯re a genius.¡± Lanling said, ¡°Next, Xiaomao needs to gradually learn various talents, to move away from the line of entertaining clients. This is how to make more money, to make her a star, not a courtesan. Regarding her talent packaging, I will write it up in a book later and hand it to Manman.¡± In the future, Yi Manman would be the chairperson of the Art Committee, in charge of managing the top belles of the royal city. All Bao¡¯er could do was nod vigorously. Just at that moment, another maid rushed in, screaming, ¡°Madam, madam, the people outside are going crazy! If Xiaomao doesn¡¯t come out soon, they¡¯ll start smashing things.¡± Bao¡¯er said, ¡°Go quickly, let Xiaomao out.¡± Another maid rushed out saying, ¡°Xiaoxian, no, Xiaomao is too nervous, her legs have gone weak, she¡¯s too scared to come out.¡± Lanling and Bao¡¯er were completely speechless. This Ye Xiaoxian, even after they had pushed her to such heights of fame, now found herself with jelly legs at the crucial moment. Bao¡¯er was really going insane, almost crying as she said, ¡°Young Master Suo Lun, what do we do now? If Xiaomao comes out looking timid and scared, her reputation will be ruined, and my Yuhua Pavilion will be smashed to pieces.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll go,¡± Lanling said. Then, he walked straight into the room and saw Ye Xiaomao sitting there, shaking uncontrollably, with lips turned white and limbs trembling. ¡°Young Master, I... I can¡¯t control myself, I¡¯m too nervous,¡± Ye Xiaomao nearly cried when she saw Suo Lun. Lanling said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, it doesn¡¯t matter, being nervous is normal. How much can you usually drink?¡± ¡°Half a jin,¡± Ye Xiaomao said. Lanling poured seven liang of alcohol and placed it in front of Xiao Mao, saying, ¡°Drink it down.¡± Without another word, Ye Xiaomao picked it up and drank it all in one go. Her alcohol tolerance wasn¡¯t great, but she was truly bold in her drinking. After drinking, her cheeks instantly turned red, and her eyes instantly shone with light. After a while, Lanling asked, ¡°Still nervous?¡± Ye Xiaomao stood up and shook her head, ¡°Not nervous anymore.¡± ¡°What are those men outside?¡± Lanling asked. ¡°They are pigs, they are dogs, I¡¯ll just fool them to my heart¡¯s content,¡± Ye Xiaomao said. Lanling asked, ¡°Do you still remember the performance I taught you?¡± ¡°I remember,¡± Ye Xiaomao said. Lanling asked, ¡°And you remember what to do when you¡¯re receiving guests later?¡± ¡°I remember, use whips and candles to torment them, use my nails to scratch at them,¡± Ye Xiaomao said. ¡°Good, that¡¯s enough. Go out, from now on the entire world is yours,¡± Lanling said, pushing Ye Xiaomao by the shoulders and nudging her forward. ... The great hall and the streets outside of Yuhua Pavilion were surrounded inside and out by countless people. These people¡¯s hearts were filled with flames, staring at the large poster of Ye Xiaomao in the hall, desperately shouting her name, Ye Xiaomao, Ye Xiaomao. But after waiting for a full half an hour, Ye Xiaomao had not appeared, and they were almost ready to smash things. Just then, suddenly all the lights in the Yuhua Pavilion went out, plunging it into darkness. ¡°Now presenting, the Art Committee¡¯s top-ranked beauty out of the city¡¯s nineteen, Ye Xiaomao!¡± a voice came from the darkness. Finally, the moment arrived, and a huge cheer erupted throughout the Yuhua Pavilion. Then, everyone quieted down, holding their breath, waiting for Ye Xiaomao to appear. A beam of light shone straight down, then two beams, three beams, four beams... Finally, dozens of beams of light all converged, emitting an intensely bright glow, while everything else was in complete darkness. Of course, there were no electric lights in this world, so all these beams were reflected by mirrors. As everyone held their breath and did not blink, a woman, cat-like, stepped into the column of light. Suddenly, the entire crowd erupted. Ye Xiaomao, the center of attention, appeared. She was exactly like the one in the poster, the same cat ears, the same explosive tight leather bustier, the same ultra-short skirt, the same fishnet stockings (made from beast tendons), the same high heels. But what was different was that, under the spotlight, she was even more dazzling than on the poster, hotter and more captivating. Especially since, behind her waist, there grew an almost real cat tail. (In fact, it was the tail of a clouded leopard) Then, under the spotlight, she walked towards the crowd with a cat-like gait, swaying seductively, her wild, arrogant eyes looking down on the men below. An unprecedented fire-breathing modern lady, an unprecedented cat woman, under the radiance of countless beams of light, created an incomparable visual impact. Instantly, all the men went mad, intoxicated. Wearing such high heels, under the spotlight, walking such a model¡¯s stride, that swaying curve was just too elegant, too sexy, too moving. Without uttering a word, Ye Xiaomao walked gracefully to the end of the temporary T-stage, where a harpsichord waited. She sat down in the sexiest pose, her tail still flicked up, and her slender fingers pressed on the keys. Suddenly, the entire hall went completely silent. A section of wonderfully beautiful, intensely passionate harpsichord music immediately rang out, piercing into everyone¡¯s ears. In such an atmosphere, even music that wasn¡¯t pleasant to listen to would seem lovely, let alone the intense ¡°Spanish Rhapsody¡± being played now. Of course, although Ye Xiaomao¡¯s piano skills were not bad, it was impossible to learn this piece in just half a day. It was actually Lanling playing behind the scenes, while she was pretending. And the piano-playing posture Lanling designed for her was completely modeled after Lady Gaga, utterly exaggerated and wildly outrageous, with her even lying on the piano when the music reached its climax, or kneeling on the chair, or rolling on top of the piano. In short, with the intense music as backdrop, this wild cat nature was unleashed to its extreme. Her sexy and fiery figure was also displayed to the fullest. At the end of the performance, Ye Xiaomao let out a sharp ¡°meow¡± towards the audience. As if it were a wild cat ready to fight, or a horny night cat. It was incredibly lifelike, incredibly rough. Suddenly, the entire crowd completely lost their minds. This was Ye Xiaomao¡¯s only vocalization tonight, without a single word spoken, just this one catcall. Following that, the first night of Ye Xiaomao was put up for auction bidding. The whole scene went absolutely wild! ¡°I bid one hundred and fifty gold coins!¡± ¡°I bid one hundred and eighty gold coins!¡± ¡°I bid two hundred gold coins!¡± ... Note: Sorry, today¡¯s chapter was rewritten, so it¡¯s an hour late. My apologies to everyone. Chapter 34 - 34 33 Paying Off Debts Sisters Shock ?34: Chapter 33: Paying Off Debts, Sister¡¯s Shock 34: Chapter 33: Paying Off Debts, Sister¡¯s Shock At the same time, the owners of the other brothels in the royal city were extremely astonished, wondering why their business was so bleak tonight. With a population of well over a million, the economy of the royal city was booming, and its nightlife was exceptionally rich. Whenever the lanterns were first lit in the evening, those famous houses would be bustling and noisy with crowds. After a little inquiry, they learned that many guests had actually run off to Yuhua Pavilion. And those girls who had once attended Suo Lun¡¯s gatherings but had declined to bid on Suo Lun¡¯s plan for the Royal City¡¯s Nineteen Hairpins, had gone to sleep after returning to their respective houses late last night. They cherished their beauty so much that they had to sleep for more than eight or nine hours; by the time they woke up, it was already afternoon. Then, they started to hear about Ye Xiaomao¡¯s poster that was causing a sensation in the royal city, but they didn¡¯t take it too seriously. Who was Ye Xiaomao? Wasn¡¯t she just Ye Xiaoxian, with a value of three silver coins, someone who couldn¡¯t raise her head in front of them, a mere young chick, leagues behind in status compared to them? Moreover, they could tell at a glance that Ye Xiaomao was nothing but a shill brought in by Suo Lun and Yi Manman. So, instinctively, they felt that the uproar caused by Ye Xiaomao¡¯s poster that afternoon was also just a ploy involving shills hired by Suo Lun. This profligate certainly had many fair-weather friends. It wasn¡¯t until tonight that they each discovered their brothels had lost more than half their clientele, and all these customers had run off to Yuhua Pavilion. At once, they started to feel anxious and immediately sent servants to Yuhua Pavilion to scout out the enemy. Of course, even at this point, they still didn¡¯t believe that Suo Lun could be successful; relying on a painting to turn a girl worth three silver coins into a big sensation worth one gold coin seemed impossible, didn¡¯t it? After all, how much resources had each of them poured into their brothels to push the price to one gold coin, attracting so many influential and wealthy clients? Suo Lun thought he could use a painting to increase a girl¡¯s value by twenty or thirty times? That was a complete fantasy. Taohong was one of the women harboring this belief. She too had been a sensation, her price also once reached one gold coin. But now she was somewhat past her prime, and even though she still claimed a price of one gold coin, the reality was that it had dropped to merely ten silver coins, and even then, clients were scarce. Therefore, she had her maid go to Yuhua Pavilion early on. She had decided that if Ye Xiaoxian¡¯s price could skyrocket to one gold coin, she would immediately seek out Suo Lun and join the plan for the Royal City¡¯s Nineteen Hairpins. However, fifty gold coins seemed a bit excessive; thirty gold coins would be more like it. And so, Taohong waited impatiently in her room, and tonight, she had no clients. Of course, she wasn¡¯t lacking in clients, but in clients willing to spend a lot of money. After what seemed like an eternity, her maid, who had gone to gather information, finally returned. She immediately stood up and asked, ¡°Has Ye Xiaomao¡¯s price come out? Is it one gold coin?¡± The maid, gasping for breath, heard her mistress¡¯s query and suddenly shrieked, ¡°One gold coin? How could that be possible?¡± Taohong said, ¡°I knew it, using a mere painting to bring a chick¡¯s price up to one gold coin was nothing but a fanciful daydream. Everyone has eyes to see, and they can¡¯t be fooled by him. Looks like Young Master Suo Lun¡¯s plan has failed.¡± The maid replied, ¡°Miss, it¡¯s three hundred ninety gold coins. Ye Xiaomao¡¯s price for her first night ended up being three hundred ninety gold coins.¡± Upon hearing this, Taohong was completely stunned. Then, her eyes rolling back, she nearly fainted. Three hundred ninety gold coins? Three hundred ninety gold coins! (A gold coin is equivalent to over ten thousand RMB. This price, simply converted to Earth currency, is already several million RMB.) How, how is this possible? How can this be? Incomparable shock, incomparable jealousy. After nearly ten years in the pleasure quarters, her total savings amounted to barely over five hundred gold coins. In the entire royal city¡¯s pleasure world, the highest debut price had never exceeded thirty gold coins. ¡°It must be a shill, it has to be a shill, a shill brought in by Suo Lun, Ye Xiaoxian¡¯s place couldn¡¯t possibly sell for three hundred ninety gold coins even if it was inlaid with gold,¡± Taohong shouted. The maid said, ¡°It¡¯s not a shill, it¡¯s not a shill. Ye Xiaoxian has completely changed, transformed into a woman as if she came from another world. Those men went mad, hundreds of them competing fiercely with their bids. In the end, the last bid came from a Marquis, and no one dared to challenge him; otherwise, the price might have been even higher.¡± Taohong still muttered to herself in disbelief, ¡°How can this be possible? How can this be? Could Suo Lun really have the touch of Midas?¡± They had originally intended for Ye Xiaomao¡¯s value to increase by tenfold, with the highest target being just one or two gold coins. And now it had reached into the hundreds? Although the price for a girl¡¯s first time tended to be much higher, this was still terrifyingly exorbitant. Suddenly, as if jolted awake, she screamed, ¡°Quick, prepare the carriage, take all the money, all the money, and go see Young Master Suo Lun at Yuhua Pavilion, before it¡¯s too late, too late!¡± As Taohong dashed out of her house clutching her money chest like a madwoman, other brothel girls were doing the same thing. After the initial shock, they each took their savings and rushed to Yuhua Pavilion, bringing money to Suo Lun. ... It wasn¡¯t until the deep hours of the night that Yuhua Pavilion reluctantly closed its doors. And those wishing for a taste of Ye Xiaomao¡¯s charms had to make a reservation today before entering a lottery tomorrow. Each day, only one client was received. Chapter 35 - 35 33 Paying Off Debts Sisters Shock_2 ?35: Chapter 33: Paying Off Debts, Sister¡¯s Shock_2 35: Chapter 33: Paying Off Debts, Sister¡¯s Shock_2 Suddenly, all the guests went crazy, and the number of reservations for that very night exceeded three hundred. The price of five gold coins was expensive, but compared to the initial price of three hundred and ninety gold coins today, five gold coins was already a huge bargain, super cost-effective. Considering the number of reservations, Ye Xiaomao¡¯s clients could at least queue up until next year. By this time, Lanling had already been completely surrounded by countless beauties and countless gold coins. Yesterday, it was he who begged others to join the Tianshui City¡¯s Top Nineteen Beauties for a mere fifty gold coins, but not a single person was willing to join. Today, these ladies were desperately waving their gold coins and gold banknotes. And it wasn¡¯t just these ladies themselves, but also the proprietors of the brothels behind them, waving even larger gold banknotes, waiting for Suo Lun¡¯s favor, hoping that after his golden touch, it would literally turn to gold. Of the Tianshui City¡¯s Top Nineteen Beauties, there were still eighteen spots remaining. And these eighteen spots were no longer fifty gold coins; they had increased tenfold to five hundred gold coins each. The ones paying were no longer these beauties, but the brothels behind them. Together, the eighteen spots totaled a whopping nine thousand gold coins. In the following few hours, Lanling entered an exceedingly difficult beauty selection phase. Because, although the remaining eighteen spots might not have the sensational effect of Ye Xiaomao, they still needed to have a significant impact, otherwise, it would compromise his own brand. Lanling¡¯s selection principle was that the candidates didn¡¯t necessarily have to be the most beautiful, but they definitely had to be the most distinctive and most suitable for packaging. For instance, if you were a woman but looked androgynous with an attractive masculine charm, that could work too. Or say, if your innocence was as pure as water, you could perfectly fit the Japanese pure, schoolgirl image. In any case, you had to be distinctive and suitable for packaging. From midnight to daylight, and then until evening again. Finally, Lanling secured the remaining eighteen spots, fully accommodating the interests of the largest brothels in the city. The other ladies who were not selected looked back at Lanling with immense sorrow and regret as they left Yuhua Pavilion, unable to help but turn back after every few steps they took. Next, Lanling would write a booklet detailing how to package the remaining eighteen beauties, how to style them, what image each would portray, and what talents each should learn, and so on. Then, this booklet would be handed over to Yi Manman. From then on, Tianshui City¡¯s Top Nineteen Beauties would introduce a new member each month. One beauty a month, for a total of a year and a half, until all nineteen beauties had been featured. In short, the launch of each member of Tianshui City¡¯s Top Nineteen Beauties had to create a sensation and introduce a new fashion trend. Following that, a true Art Committee would be established, and Yi Manman would become the real chairperson. The packaging and promotion tasks would then all be entrusted to Yi Manman and the Art Committee. As for Lanling himself, training in martial arts was even more important; inheriting the title and preserving Tianshui City Territory was the fundamental goal. ... Finally, everything was over. Almost at dusk, every brothel lady and Bao¡¯er manager finished their meetings and left Yuhua Pavilion. After toiling for more than ten hours, Lanling was almost too exhausted to stand, wishing he could just lie down on the ground and fall asleep right there. However, he couldn¡¯t do that because the deadline for debt repayment had come to its last moments. Next, it was time to count the money. Thick stacks of banknotes, each worth a hundred Gold Coins, amounted to well over a hundred pieces. He had only intended to earn three thousand nine hundred Gold Coins, but he ended up making more than ten thousand. Thus, Lanling carried a thick stack of banknotes and headed home. Despite earning over ten thousand Gold Coins this time, he didn¡¯t take all of it with him, only five thousand Gold Coins. The remaining five thousand were left with Yi Manman as a fund for future activities of the Art Committee. After all, marketing and promoting the remaining eighteen Beauties would cost a considerable sum. Although Lanling created the Nineteen Beauties of the Royal City to repay debts, now that it had caused such a sensation, he decided to continue with the venture rather than treating it as a one-off deal. ... In the evening, Lanling returned home, his face etched with exhaustion. He saw Suo Ningbing with eyes red from crying and Ye Jingyu with a face of chilled anger. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sister, I came back late. Things didn¡¯t go quite as expected,¡± Lanling said. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. Why do you look so awful?¡± Suo Ningbing rushed up to him as soon as she saw him and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s okay if you didn¡¯t raise the money. We¡¯ll think of another way. The royal family surely wouldn¡¯t force us to death.¡± Lanling glanced over and noticed two creditors, one fat and one thin, already sitting there, looking at him with a smug, chilling smile as if they were hunters watching their prey at the moment before death. Lanling found it odd. Hadn¡¯t the uproar caused by Ye Xiaomao in the Royal City reached these two whatsoever? Otherwise, why would they still have such a complacent demeanor? ¡°These two creditors have been sitting at our house since early this morning, as if they were afraid we might run away,¡± Jingyu said coldly. No wonder, Ye Xiaomao was all the rage last night, but nobody knew it was Suo Lun¡¯s handiwork. Today, those courtesans and Bao¡¯er had been discussing business with Lanling till evening, so the news of Suo Lun being the mastermind behind the Nineteen Beauties of the Royal City hadn¡¯t yet spread. Therefore, the two creditors were still completely in the dark. The Gold Shop owner spoke slowly, ¡°Young Master Suo Lun, the time has come to repay your debts. Of course, if you can¡¯t pay, it¡¯s no matter, but then the two properties you mortgaged will belong to us.¡± Lanling sneered, ¡°You have some nerve, intending to bring us to our doom like this.¡± The gambling house owner replied with a cold laugh, ¡°Debt repayment is an eternal principle. When it comes time to do you in, it will be Duke Zhi Ting, not us.¡± Lanling said, ¡°So you are certain that I cannot repay these three thousand nine hundred Gold Coins, right?¡± The Gold Shop owner smiled wryly, the implication clear. All the goldsmiths, silver houses, and the noble and wealthy families in the entire Royal City had already received a warning not to lend a single Gold Coin to the Suo family¡ªit would be a miracle if Suo Lun could borrow any money at all. Therefore, the Suo family was definitely unable to repay the debt. They were as good as dead! Then, to the utter shock of the two creditors, Lanling laid out the banknotes in front of them, one by one, and spoke slowly, ¡°A total of four thousand three hundred Gold Coins, including the interest for you.¡± After placing the thick stack of forty-three banknotes in front of them, Lanling said indifferently, ¡°By the way, a word of advice¡ªrun as fast as you can. By tomorrow, I plan to have your entire family killed.¡± ... Note: Add this book to your bookshelf for easy access in the future. Chapter 36 - 36 34 Zhi Ning is astonished another masterstroke by Lanling ?36: Chapter 34: Zhi Ning is astonished, another masterstroke by Lanling 36: Chapter 34: Zhi Ning is astonished, another masterstroke by Lanling Regarding Lanling¡¯s warning, the two creditors did not take it to heart at all. Of course, they had seen that much money before. Being one of the biggest financial institutions in the royal city, let alone a few thousand Gold Coins, they had seen tens or even hundreds of thousands of Gold Coins. After all, this financial institution had the backing of the royal family, and each year the related income of the royal industries would flow into this establishment. Even a portion of the kingdom¡¯s yearly taxes would be collected here. Although this Shopkeeper was merely a manager, he had seen a lot of money. However, in the plan, the Suo Family simply could not produce this amount of money. In the entire royal city, anyone who could come up with such an amount would never lend it to the Suo. Moreover, whether it was the road to Tianshui City or to Linhai City, both had been watched closely. The Suo Family had not sent anyone to borrow money from Suo Hanyi or Gui Xingfu, and there wasn¡¯t enough time either. Unexpectedly, Suo Lun truly managed to raise such a large sum in just two days, precisely 4,300 Gold Coins¡ªit was incredibly unbelievable. (This sum was equivalent to seventy to eighty million in RMB, as Gold Coins in this world were very valuable.) Both Suo Ningbing and Ye Jingyu were utterly stunned. They knew Lanling went to the brothel to raise money because of Suo Lun¡¯s good reputation there, so they thought Lanling was soliciting funds from Suo Lun¡¯s former lovers. However, they were not optimistic since the money of brothel women was their lifeline, and being able to borrow up to a thousand Gold Coins would already be quite impressive. But they really did bring back 4,300 Gold Coins alive. The Shopkeeper of the financial institution, as someone accustomed to grand scenes, quickly regained his composure, laughed, and said, ¡°In that case, we are even.¡± Lanling said, ¡°Have you brought my IOU, and the copy of the deed for the mortgaged property?¡± ¡°They are all here, could you please look them over?¡± the Shopkeeper handed them over and said, ¡°In that case, we will take our leave.¡± Watching the two men¡¯s retreating figures, Lanling suddenly said, ¡°If there are children at home, you should send them away quickly¡ªit will be too late later.¡± The lips of the financial institution¡¯s owner trembled and he finally burst out laughing, then said to Lanling with a serious tone, ¡°Although I have no title, I manage such a grand asset for His Highness. To put it this way, even Earls and the like are very cautious when speaking in front of me, almost as if I am their superior. Isn¡¯t that funny?¡± In his words, there was a complete lack of regard for Suo Lun, the future Count Tianshui. After all, he was a close associate of the future King. Although he still spoke politely, the scorn and mockery in his tone were no longer concealed. And the lean gambling den owner¡¯s eyes turned cold, and he sneered, ¡°As for us, we specialize in doing dirty work for big shots. There are two Dragon Samurai standing guard outside my door every day. Young Master, any tricks you have, feel free to use them.¡± Lanling just smiled and said nothing. Sometimes, humans are even less than animals; a fox that benefits from the tiger¡¯s might still knows its own weakness. But when humans play the fox¡¯s game for too long, they start to think of themselves as real tigers. The fat creditor and the thin creditor turned and left. Only now did Suo Ningbing finally speak, ¡°Little brother, how... how did you earn this money? It¡¯s only been two days.¡± Lanling said, ¡°I sold paintings.¡± Suo Ningbing asked, ¡°What paintings? Worth so much money?¡± Lanling replied, ¡°My own paintings.¡± Suo Ningbing muttered to herself, ¡°How... how is that possible? Your comprehension in painting is quite good, but... but you¡¯re just a beginner; you couldn¡¯t possibly sell paintings for several thousand Gold Coins.¡± Lanling gave her an apologetic smile and said, ¡°Sorry, sister. My learning from you was just a pretense, to spend more time with you.¡± Then, Lanling walked into the inner room and brought out a painting. It was a portrait of Suo Ningbing, and also of Lancome. She sat in front of a window, gazing out at the scenery in a daze. This painting had been completed a long time ago, and he was now just taking it out. The moment Suo Ningbing saw the painting, she too was completely dumbfounded. It was so lifelike, as if she had been directly reflected onto the canvas, looking exactly like her in person. This was a revolution in painting, a style unprecedented and unrivaled. Suo Ningbing looked at Lanling with amazement. She had not expected his painting skills to be so exquisite, unmatched by anyone in this world. ¡°Little brother, your talent will truly make even your sister fall for it, it¡¯s truly priceless,¡± Suo Ningbing murmured to herself. From this sentence alone, one could see the simplicity and artistic nature of Suo Ningbing. No matter how good the painting, it couldn¡¯t have fetched thousands of Gold Coins. ... Commandery Princess Zhi Ning was astonished upon receiving the report from the Shopkeeper of the financial institution. Then, she immediately sent people to investigate how Suo Lun had raised the money. In the end, she received an answer that was completely unbelievable. Suo Lun sold paintings and actually sold them for over four thousand Gold Coins? Of course, in reality, it wasn¡¯t painting sales, but about providing packaging and promotion for the courtesans, the project of Tian Shui City¡¯s top nineteen courtesans that brought in several thousand Gold Coins. But the staff came and went in a hurry, so they could only draw the simple conclusion of selling paintings first. Princess Zhi Ning was utterly dumbfounded. Even the palace painters could not fetch more than one Gold Coin for a painting. Suo Lun had earned several thousand Gold Coins by painting for prostitutes¡ªthis... how was this possible? Moreover, she had seen Suo Lun¡¯s paintings because he had made no fewer than ten for her. They were quite good, but that was all. ¡°Did you see Suo Lun¡¯s paintings?¡± Princess Zhi Ning asked. ¡°I saw them,¡± the man said. ¡°How is it?¡± Princess Zhining asked. ¡°A work of a genius, a divine technique, almost like a soul reflection,¡± the person said. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. Even a painting by a deity wouldn¡¯t be worth ten gold coins.¡± Princess Zhining declared resolutely, ¡°Prepare the carriage; I want to see it for myself.¡± Half an hour later, Princess Zhining¡¯s carriage pulled up outside Yuhua Pavilion, and the first thing she saw was the huge Ye Xiaomao painting poster under the dazzling lights. She was completely stunned at once. Although the woman in the painting seemed incredibly vulgar to her, the painting itself deserved to be called the work of a genius, a reflection of the soul, something she had never seen or heard of before. And those black fishnet stockings and the sharp high heels even made her heart flutter, making her want to wear them immediately. Princess Zhining prided herself on her mastery of music, chess, calligraphy, and painting, but in terms of painting skills, she could not hold a candle to this. This was an absolute revolution in painting. She truly had not expected Suo Lun, that wastrel, to possess such talent. Since he returned from the Demon Mountain Range, he had opposed her twice, and she had lost both times. That wastrel Suo Lun had beaten her twice? How was that possible? Wasn¡¯t he an ignorant and incompetent dandy? Could she have misjudged him? ¡°Did you find out? Is it that lowly bitch Yi Manman who¡¯s helping Suo Lun?¡± Princess Zhining asked. ¡°Yes,¡± the eunuch beside her replied. ¡°Let¡¯s act tomorrow. Send that bitch to the beggars¡¯ den,¡± Princess Zhining said indifferently, ¡°Remember, don¡¯t let her die. Make sure she gets pregnant and gives birth to a litter of beggars¡¯ children.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the eunuch replied. ¡°And that damned Art Committee, the nineteen beauties of the royal city, get rid of them all for me,¡± Princess Zhining ordered. ¡°As for the one called Ye Xiaomao, send her to Zhi Wei as a gift. Hopefully, this time he will play with her longer and not kill her in less than two days.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the eunuch replied. ... At night, Lanling had barely been asleep for an hour when Ye Jingyu woke him up. In the living room, a eunuch sat there, with Suo Ningbing by his side. ¡°Duke Zhi Ting asks that you visit,¡± the eunuch said, withdrawing his pity-filled gaze from Suo Ningbing upon seeing Suo Lun emerge. Duke Zhi Ting, the Suo Family¡¯s greatest backer. Lanling had been waiting for this summons for quite some time. In the grand ducal mansion, Lanling met the Duke Zhi Ting, fat as a ball. ¡°I hear you made over four thousand gold coins by selling paintings?¡± Duke Zhi Ting inquired. Lanling was slightly startled but then nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How did you make it?¡± asked Duke Zhi Ting. ¡°The courtesans are not fools; even sold to the heavens, a painting would not exceed two gold coins.¡± ¡°Your Grace is wise,¡± Lanling said. ¡°In fact, the painting was just a medium; the focus was on completely revamping and promoting the courtesans, catapulting them to instant fame and raising their prices by tens or hundreds of times.¡± Then, Lanling detailed the entire plan of the nineteen beauties of the royal city to Duke Zhi Ting. After hearing it, Duke Zhi Ting burst into loud laughter, ¡°You are truly an ancestor of pleasure quarters. Alright, have that Ye Xiaomao visit my mansion tomorrow. I wish to see if she is indeed as alluring as claimed.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Grace,¡± Lanling said. Duke Zhi Ting asked, ¡°Those two debt collectors of yours, have you dealt with them?¡± ¡°They have been dealt with,¡± Lanling said. ¡°I am ashamed to say, I almost compromised Your Grace¡¯s dignity.¡± Then, Lanling suddenly bent down and pleaded, ¡°There is one matter for which I must ask Your Grace¡¯s favor.¡± Duke Zhi Ting frowned, thinking this dandy was really clueless; showing him kindness, he was now making demands. Lanling continued, ¡°Please take care of the Art Committee and the upcoming nineteen beauties of the royal city. From now on, this Art Committee falls under Your Grace¡¯s care.¡± Duke Zhi Ting was taken aback by the statement. He realized that this so-called Art Committee and the nineteen beauties of the royal city could be a little money tree, capable of generating a great income over the next few years. Was Suo Lun really giving all this to him? ¡°Why?¡± asked Duke Zhi Ting. ¡°Your Suo Family has already bribed me for your inheritance of the title; you don¡¯t need to bribe me again.¡± Lanling said, ¡°Yi Manman of Yuhua Pavilion helped me this time, effectively thwarting Princess Zhining¡¯s plan. With Princess Zhining¡¯s character, she will definitely target Manman. Therefore, I ask Your Grace to protect the Art Committee, and also protect Ye Xiaomao.¡± Duke Zhi Ting¡¯s expression twitched slightly, he extended his plump hand and patted Lanling¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Suo Lun, you have a bad reputation, but seeing you today, you seem to be a good man.¡± Then, Duke Zhi Ting said, ¡°Go to Yuhua Pavilion immediately, invite Yi Manman and Ye Xiaomao over. I¡¯m hosting a banquet tomorrow and need the two ladies to grace it.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the eunuch immediately obeyed and set off. Lanling once again bowed deeply, ¡°Thank you, Your Grace, for your protection.¡± Duke Zhi Ting sighed, ¡°You, a young profligate, and I, an old one, seem destined only for such acts of cherishing beauty and feeling.¡± In his words, there was an unmistakable sense of melancholy. Duke Zhi Ting added, ¡°Those two debt collectors of yours, do you want me to have someone kill them, to avenge you?¡± Lanling shook his head, ¡°No need. Tonight, I will make their own master personally kill them.¡± Duke Zhi Ting was shocked. Princess Zhining will take action to kill these two? How could that be possible? Chapter 37 - 37 35 Borrowing Zhi Ning to commit murder furious! ?37: Chapter 35: Borrowing Zhi Ning to commit murder, furious! 37: Chapter 35: Borrowing Zhi Ning to commit murder, furious! The shopkeeper of Gold Coin and the owner of the gambling house, though merely two dogs serving Zhi Ning and Zhi Li, had held their positions for many years. For Zhi Ning to kill these two dogs, Suo Lun¡¯s influence was still too small. After all, the corpulent shopkeeper of Gold Coin had not been lying. Though he held no title, the earls were all very courteous, even eager to please him. Simply because he was a close associate of Prince Zili. And Suo Lun was merely an earl¡¯s heir, and a doomed one at that, to think about getting rid of these two close associates of Zili was indeed overly ambitious. But since Suo Lun had said as much, Duke Zhi Ting was not inclined to make trouble. He put away his smile and said, ¡°You proposed at the Royal City Academy that the Kingdom¡¯s expansion strategy should develop the navy and launch a southern offensive against the heart of the Barbaric Wilderness Plains, correct?¡± Lanling said, ¡°Yes.¡± Duke Zhi Ting said, ¡°Xiuyan submitted your proposal, and it has caused a great debate within the royal family and the cabinet in recent days. Zili insists on passing through Barbaric Gorge to enter the Barbaric Wilderness Plains to continue our expansion. While I maintain that we should develop our naval forces to attack the Barbaric Wilderness Plains from the sea. These two points of view have been contentious. The situation between me and Zili has nearly reached a standoff, and for your family¡¯s ten thousand Gold Coins, it really feels like more trouble than it¡¯s worth.¡± ¡°Thank you very much, my lord duke,¡± Lanling bowed and said. Duke Zhi Ting said, ¡°Do you know where the key to saving your Suo lies?¡± Lanling said, ¡°In his Majesty the King.¡± ¡°Right, don¡¯t be fooled by the fight between me and Zili; in the end, everything depends on His Majesty¡¯s own decision,¡± Duke Zhi Ting said. ¡°Do you know what it means if His Majesty decides to develop the navy?¡± Lanling said, ¡°It means that His Majesty is sending a signal that Prince Zili¡¯s position as the heir is in jeopardy, so you can afford to lose this battle, but Prince Zili cannot.¡± Duke Zhi Ting nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s correct, Zili cannot afford to lose, and neither can your Suo family. If you lose, it¡¯s all over. So, between me and Zili, who do you think has the greater chance of winning?¡± Lanling said, ¡°Prince Zili.¡± Duke Zhi Ting said, ¡°Why? Let¡¯s hear it.¡± Lanling said, ¡°Because once the Rage Wave Kingdom develops its navy, not only can it directly attack the heart of the Barbaric Wilderness Plains, but it can also move north to attack the important cities of the Flame Empire. You must understand that many cities of the Flame Empire are coastal and not well defended. So, just by pursuing a naval strategy, we would alert the Flame Empire, signifying the end of Rage Wave Kingdom¡¯s strategy of biding its time against the Flame Empire. And right now, the Rage Wave Kingdom isn¡¯t strong enough to challenge the dominant position of the Flame Empire.¡± Upon hearing this, Duke Zhi Ting was completely shocked. Was this the same prodigal Suo Lun? Was this the same ignorant playboy? How could his vision be so far-reaching and wise? ¡°Did you come up with this?¡± Duke Zhi Ting asked. ¡°No, my sister did,¡± Lanling said. Duke Zhi Ting breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Thank goodness it¡¯s your sister; otherwise, you would be in danger.¡± Indeed, if the son of a noble such as this showed such wisdom, and was an enemy of the royal family, then even the King might not tolerate his presence. You see, lords are not ordinary nobles; they hold semi-independent power. Then, Duke Zhi Ting said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve figured it out, I¡¯ll tell you that the King¡¯s decree will probably come down in the next two or three days. Let¡¯s just wait and see!¡± Suddenly, Duke Zhi Ting said, ¡°You threatened Zili¡¯s two dogs?¡± Lanling nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡± Duke Zhi Ting said, ¡°Then you¡¯d better be careful. Those two dogs have countless skilled men under them who won¡¯t hesitate to act ruthlessly. They may not dare to kill you, but they could kill those around you.¡± Lanling said, ¡°If nothing unexpected happens, they will soon be dead. Zhi Ning is about to make her move against them.¡± Duke Zhi Ting was astonished, once again in disbelief. ... At this moment, Commandery Princess Zhining was still lazily lying by the water, reading a book. She held a handful of fish food in one hand, as many beautiful and rare goldfish swam in the pool. With another hand, she held a book, but her gaze was not on the pages. In front of her, two people stood with bowed heads, the shopkeeper of Gold Coin and the gambling house owner. Commandery Princess Zhining lazily said, ¡°This defeat isn¡¯t your fault. The trap I set wasn¡¯t deep enough, allowing that wastrel Suo Lun to escape. But this idiot is not completely useless.¡± At once, both men bowed deeply and said, ¡°The Commandery Princess¡¯s magnanimity knows no bounds, we are eternally grateful.¡± In front of the kingdom¡¯s nobility, even in front of high-ranking nobles like earls, these two acted insolently. The shopkeeper of Gold Coin, always appearing amiable with a constant smile, looked down on everyone from his lofty position. Over the years, as Prince Zili¡¯s position as the heir became clearer, the status of these two men rose with the tide. Now, in the Royal City, they had become important figures, like underground emperors, causing even noble families to tread cautiously around them. Just as the gambling house owner said, his two bodyguards were Dragon Samurais. In the whole kingdom, how many Dragon Samurais were there? But at this moment, in front of Commandery Princess Zhining, these two were as docile as dogs. Despite the allure of Zhi Ning¡¯s lounging curves, despite her ravishing beauty, and although these two were among the most lecherous of men, they dared not even lift their eyelids now, only able to gaze at their own feet. The shopkeeper of Gold Coin said with a laugh, ¡°I have a joke to share, for the amusement of Her Highness the Commandery Princess.¡± Zhi Ning said, ¡°I am not a princess, as currently the only princess of the kingdom is Princess Zhi Yan, who is studying at the Dragon Temple.¡± The gold shopkeeper said, ¡°But who doesn¡¯t know that Your Majesty and Princess Zhi Yan are not close, while you seem like his biological daughter, obeying every word you say.¡± Zhi Ning slightly frowned, as if she did not like hearing this, and indifferently said, ¡°What kind of joke is that? Let¡¯s hear it.¡± The gold shopkeeper said, ¡°When Suo Lun repaid the money, he threatened to kill our whole family, and said he would do it before tomorrow.¡± Zhi Ning said, ¡°He probably wants to bribe Zhi Ting, then provoke him by saying you all once had designs against Duke Zhi Ting, trying to get Zhi Ting to kill you.¡± The gold shopkeeper said, ¡°The Commandery Princess is wise.¡± Zhi Ning sneered, ¡°Zhi Ting¡¯s good days are numbered; he has been too brash these days, his methods are dirty, but yours are dirtier, he won¡¯t be able to kill you. With the use of power, Zhi Ting can¡¯t get around us. With dirty tricks, he will be at a disadvantage. Suo Lun thinking he can use someone else to do his killing is purely dreaming.¡± The gold shopkeeper said, ¡°What abilities do we lowlies have, sir? We solely rely on the protection of the Crown Prince and Commandery Princess, just a bit of borrowed power and influence.¡± Just then, a eunuch came in and said, ¡°Commandery Princess, Suo Lun has sent a letter, checked and free from poison.¡± Zhi Ning said, ¡°Bring it in.¡± Next, Zhi Ning extended her jade hand, and a servant came forward to help her don a thin, soft glove. Zhi Ning was fastidious; she looked down on everyone and did not want to touch anyone¡¯s belongings. Taking the letter from Lanling, it read a few words, Zhi Ning, please kill your two dogs. Princess Zhining waved the envelope at the two men and said, ¡°Look, Suo Lun wants me to kill the two of you.¡± The gold shopkeeper and the casino manager immediately laughed obsequiously, saying, ¡°This playboy has gone mad, Commandery Princess is so kind to us servants that even if we did something wrong, we¡¯d only be scolded at most.¡± Princess Zhi Ning revealed a stunningly beautiful smile, accepting the flattery, then pulled out the letter to read. ¡°Zhi Ning, why is your gold shop so successful? The key lies in the specific anti-counterfeiting technology. Your gold shop¡¯s Gold Coins have never been successfully forged. Thus, other gold shops also store large amounts of Gold and Silver Coins in your vaults, then conduct large transactions with your Gold and Silver Notes.¡± Indeed, the reason the Zhi Li and Zhi Ning gold shops were so dominant was precisely because of the Gold Notes¡¯ special anti-counterfeiting measures, which no one could crack. As a result, the Gold Notes issued by their Royal City shop could circulate throughout the world. This was equivalent to Zhi Li and Zhi Ning¡¯s Royal City shop having the minting rights. The letter continued, ¡°Of course, I cannot crack your anti-counterfeiting measures, but I know your anti-counterfeiting technology very clearly. If I share this technology with other gold shops, and your shop loses its unique minting rights, would you still be as powerful as you are today?¡± The content of the letter from Lanling ended there, without specifying what Zhi Ning¡¯s anti-counterfeiting technology actually was. However, Zhi Ning¡¯s face changed, and she threw all the fish food into the pond, then immediately got up and walked into her secret chamber. Inside the chamber, she opened the layers of closely-packed cabinets, inside which was a special Crystal Stone emitting a purple glow. Zhi Ning used the purple Crystal Stone to illuminate the letter, and where the paper had seemed blank, seven big characters now shone with a green light, strikingly clear and eye-catching. ¡°Zhi Ning, you bitch!¡± This was the unique anti-counterfeiting measure of the Royal City¡¯s Gold Notes, the principle of UV light! This purple Crystal Stone was a natural UV light. The last seven words on the paper were written in blood and then washed clean with water. This way, the surface looked as if there was nothing there, but under the UV light, the residual blood traces emitted a piercing fluorescence. Even in the modern-day banknotes on Earth, besides watermarks, UV light anti-counterfeiting measures are also used. Under UV light illumination, certain parts show glaring fluorescence. Zhi Li and Zhi Ning issued Gold Notes in a total of three layers. The middle layer was written with a special blood containing a special code and complex patterns, then cleaned and trapped between two layers of paper, and thoroughly pressed together. So whenever these Gold Notes entered the Royal City shop, Zhi Ning would use the purple Crystal Stone to tell if the note was genuine and even know when the note was issued and to whom it belonged. Lanling discovered this secret while playing with the Gold Notes and inadvertently saw something under the sunlight. He then thought of the UV light anti-counterfeiting technology used in Earth¡¯s banknotes and surmised Zhi Ning probably used the same technique. After discovering this secret, Lanling originally wanted to forge the Gold Notes, but found it was impossible. The special patterning on the notes and the hidden codes in the layers were a perfect match, and the gold shop had the corresponding codes. Without understanding this code, they couldn¡¯t forge a thing. Even the paper used by the gold shop was unique, and Lanling was unable to replicate it. However, he could threaten to disclose this unique anti-counterfeiting technology to the public, which would then prevent Zhi Li¡¯s Royal City shop from monopolizing the issuance of Gold Notes, a huge blow indeed. Of course, such damage would hurt others without benefiting himself. So, using this as leverage, Lanling threatened Zhi Ning to personally kill those two ¡°dogs.¡± Princess Zhi Ning, looking at the last few characters emitting a green fluorescence, was completely stunned. How was this possible? How could Suo Lun, this degenerate, know the core secret of her gold shop? Once the minting rights were lost, the immense impact her gold shop would face, and this shop was Zhi Li¡¯s biggest financial resource. Without an astronomical sum of money, how could Zhi Li continue to bribe nobles and secretly grow his influence? Then, Princess Zhi Ning¡¯s stunning face instantly turned ashen, even distorted, and then she furiously tore the letter to shreds. Chapter 38 - 38 36 Murder Zhi Ning arranges to meet Lanling! ?38: Chapter 36: Murder, Zhi Ning arranges to meet Lanling! 38: Chapter 36: Murder, Zhi Ning arranges to meet Lanling! ¡°Ah...¡± ¡°Ah...¡± ¡°Suo Lun, I will dismember you into ten thousand pieces.¡± ¡°I shall have someone ravish your sister before killing her!¡± ¡°I will exterminate your entire family!¡± Alone in the secret chamber, Princess Zhining seemed like a completely different person. All prior elegance, all nobility had vanished. Her gaze became outrageously wild, and her voice excessively shrill. However, after venting for less than half a minute, she immediately quieted down. Like the surface of a lake, from stormy waves to calm mirrors, it was a matter of mere moments. Then, she faced the mirror to touch up her makeup, to straighten her slightly displaced collar, and to adjust her hair. She gently patted her breathtakingly beautiful cheek, then gracefully left the secret chamber. ... When Princess Zhining reemerged, she looked at the Shopkeeper of Jin and the casino owner, a rare enchanting smile appearing on her beautiful face. ¡°Do you know what Suo Lun wrote in the letter?¡± The Shopkeeper of Jin said, ¡°Roughly some ignorant and foolish words, I suppose.¡± ¡°He asked me to kill you,¡± said Zhining. ¡°What a joke. Not only are the two of you my close confidants, but you are also Zhi Li His Highness¡¯s trusty aides. We rely greatly on you, asking me to kill you would be like cutting off my own limbs, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°We dare not, we dare not,¡± the Shopkeeper said. ¡°We¡¯ll go warn that wastrel with our special methods. Should we castrate him, or deal with his sister instead?¡± ¡°Just handle it as you see fit,¡± Zhining said. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m tired. You may leave now.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The two bowed and backed away step by step, not daring to turn around until they were out of Zhining¡¯s sight. At that moment, Zhining glanced at the eunuch beside her and then drew her jade hand across her own neck. ¡°Yes,¡± the eunuch nodded, following her silently and stealthily. ¡°Swoosh...¡± A soft flash of white light darted by. Two heads immediately rolled off. The Shopkeeper of Jin and the casino owner, these so-called emperors of Tianshui City¡¯s underground, remained respectful even in death, their faces frozen with deference. Because everything happened so abruptly, they didn¡¯t even have the chance to show fear or horror before they were decapitated. Because they would never believe to their dying breath that Zhining would kill them. They were so useful, so indispensable. One controlled the purse strings, the other wielded the underground power. And the eunuch¡¯s weapon, from its reveal to the killing and then its disappearance back into the sleeve, took no more than half a second from start to finish. Straight thereafter, two more ghost-like eunuchs swiftly appeared, caught the falling heads, then dragged the two bodies away to where they disappeared without a trace. The bodies must not go to waste; Zhining needed the blood for the anti-forgery mark on the banknotes, the bones and flesh would be minced and used as fertilizer for flowers. ¡°Go and kill their whole family,¡± Zhining commanded next. ¡°Yes,¡± that eunuch, like a specter, instantly drifted away. Afterwards, Princess Zhining casually said, ¡°Serve me as I change, I must go to the palace to see His Majesty. This farce should end.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± several maids tiptoed over, daring not to make the slightest sound as they walked. Zhining gave a slight shake, and her clothes, thin as cicada wings, fell to the floor, revealing her incomparable heavenly body fully to the air. Then, just like that, resembling a bloodthirsty, exquisitely beautiful elf, she gracefully entered her dressing room. ... Inside the Duke¡¯s mansion. Duke Zhi Ting sighed, ¡°Brace yourself, your Suo Family is likely to lose Tianshui City Territory. After all, a kingdom¡¯s new strategy always requires some sacrifices. It¡¯s bad luck for the Suo Family, your territory just happens to be situated to the north of Barbaric Gorge, blocking the kingdom¡¯s route south.¡± Lanling was filled with immense sorrow and anger. Why should the Suo Family be the cannon fodder? But he did not utter a word out loud. Duke Zhi Ting continued, ¡°I never return bribes I¡¯ve accepted. But since you have pledged loyalty to me once before... after losing your territory and titles, I shall spare your family¡¯s lives. That is the least I can do.¡± Lanling bowed deeply and said, ¡°Thank you, my lord Duke.¡± ¡°Go now, await His Majesty¡¯s decree,¡± said Zhi Ting. ¡°It should come within the next two or three days.¡± Lanling left the Duke¡¯s mansion. ... The next day, Lanling was in a classroom at the Royal City Academy. He was currently attending an art class. Suddenly, the bell rang out, and it was the most solemn and magnificent twelve chimes, signifying the arrival of the King, or perhaps a royal decree. This meant that all students were to proceed to the academy square to hear His Majesty¡¯s royal instructions. ¡°It¡¯s finally come,¡± Lanling sighed inwardly, following the other students from the Noble Academy to the academy square. A quarter of an hour later, tens of thousands of people stood neatly arranged in the entire square. Above were the noble students, and below, the commoner students, distinctly separated. ¡°The King decrees, kneel!¡± With the eunuch¡¯s loud shout, all the students neatly knelt down. Then, the eunuch¡¯s shrill voice echoed throughout the academy square. Strangely enough, although his voice was not loud, it clearly penetrated everyone¡¯s ears, unmistakably the work of a master from within the palace. ¡°The Rage Wave Kingdom was founded on martial prowess, with the royal family and nobility sharing the realm. Since the founding of the kingdom, the noble class has been the backbone of our nation. However, over the past decades, the nobility¡¯s progeny have become increasingly indulgent in comfort and playfulness in both literature and martial skills, deteriorating with each generation. Such a state has caused Us great agony, and if this continues, the nation will no longer be a nation.¡± That was a rebuke directed at the noble progeny, but indeed, it reflected the truth that the noble students of the Royal City Academy were far behind the commoner students in both literary and martial skills. However, this was exactly what the royal family wanted, to allow a plethora of commoner elites to replace the hereditary noble classes as the new pillars of the kingdom¡¯s ruling strata. After reading this portion of the decree, the eunuch paused and swept his icy gaze over the kneeling nobles. This look, in place of His Majesty, had all the noble students bowing their heads in guilty acknowledgment. ¡°Therefore, We have decided to reinstate an ancestral policy; effective immediately, any who seek to inherit a dukedom must first receive the Noble Samurai Medal issued by the royal family. Without it, they shall not inherit the dukedom, nor the lands thereof, so decreed!¡± After the decree was read, the noble progeny wailed in despair. Lanling¡¯s heart suddenly turned cold, sinking ever lower. He had suspected that His Majesty¡¯s decree might bear ill news, but this was worse than he imagined. Before, merely passing the graduation exam was enough to inherit a noble title, meaning an average score of sixty would suffice. Now, however, they needed to obtain the Noble Samurai Medal, which meant what? It meant they had to rank in the top ten of the graduation exams, which in turn meant they had to score above eighty or ninety percent in every subject. Keep in mind that whether in the literary or martial arts disciplines, Lanling had less than five months of study, and just passing would already be defying the heavens; now, he was expected to enter the top ten? Bear in mind, there were more than two hundred noble youths taking the graduation exam, and to be in the top ten out of over two hundred! Previously, Suo Lun was consistently at the very bottom. Now, to have Lanling enter the top ten was more difficult than ascending to the heavens. Especially in the martial arts archery subject, previously an 180 catty bow within a distance of several dozen meters with a hit rate of around sixty percent would suffice to pass. Now, it would require at least a 250 catty bow to hit a target over a hundred meters away with an accuracy of over eighty percent. And the time left for Lanling was at most around three months, indeed more difficult than scaling the skies. In the struggle between Zhi Ting and Zhi Li, the King had watched without voicing any opinion. But after Princess Zhining visited the King in the palace, and by the next day, King Zhi Bian¡¯s decree was issued. One could only wonder what Princess Zhining had said to the King¡ªwas her position in the King¡¯s heart really so high? No doubt, this decree was aimed at Suo Lun, meant to prevent Suo Lun from inheriting his title and taking over Tianshui City Territory. With such a resolute stance, King Zhi Bian signaled his support for Zhi Li. This also made it clear to the kingdom¡¯s elite that Prince Zili, although not the King¡¯s biological son, was still his beloved nephew and adoptive son, with a position as secure as a mountain. Lanling was certain that once Zhi Li had complete control of Tianshui City, the King would likely show mercy next year at the Royal City Academy¡¯s graduation exam, canceling this decree and allowing the noble progeny to easily inherit their titles. After all, the royal family would be only too pleased if the nobles¡¯ heirs were more incompetent with each generation. The noble students present were undoubtedly sharp, and after their initial shock and tension subsided, they soon relaxed. Then, their eyes, filled with sympathy and schadenfreude, all turned towards Lanling. The Suo Family was destined to fall¡ªafter all, who had they been to block the path of the future Crown Prince? The girls who had dated Suo Lun, looking at him kneeling motionless there (Lanling), were also filled with sympathy and a touch of heartache. Even a night¡¯s marriage owed a hundred days of grace. Although Suo Lun was a womanizing scoundrel, changing girlfriends as easily as clothing, being with him was truly joyful; he indeed had a knack for making girls happy. Although these girls outwardly appeared indignant towards Suo Lun, deep down, they missed the time spent with him dearly. He was so bad, yet so incredibly charming. The sight of him like this truly tugged at one¡¯s heartstrings. The declaration of the decree concluded, and everyone returned to their classes. Lanling, however, headed to the principal¡¯s office to meet with Principal Jian Yong and request an extended leave of absence, as he would not be able to attend classes for the coming months. In front of the stone office building, an eunuch blocked his path, stating lightly, ¡°Commandery Princess Zhining wishes to see you.¡± Lanling glanced towards the roadside and immediately saw a low-key yet extraordinarily luxurious carriage, from afar, the scent of its profound fragrance wafting through the air. Inside that carriage was none other than Commandery Princess Zhining. Lanling¡¯s heart skipped a beat: ¡°Is it finally time to meet?¡± ... Note: Brothers, please add to your favorites, and ask for your recommendation tickets. Chapter 39 - 39 37 Zhi Ningxue! ?39: Chapter 37: Zhi Ningxue! 39: Chapter 37: Zhi Ningxue! ¡°Commandery Princess, Young Master Suo Lun has arrived,¡± the eunuch treaded lightly to the front of the carriage and whispered. ¡°Let him in,¡± Princess Zhining said, her tone casual and serene. Lanling was slight stunned upon hearing her voice because it was truly pleasant, clear and soft, with a faint touch of sensuality that didn¡¯t at all resemble a woman with a heart of a serpent. Then, the grand and luxurious carriage door opened, and Lanling took a deep breath, holding his chest for a while as if trying to calm his heartbeat, before stepping into the carriage. This scene was secretly glimpsed by Princess Zhining, who immediately revealed a smug smile at the corners of her mouth. Of course, all of this was an act by Lanling; he was putting on a performance. The carriage interior wasn¡¯t as lavishly ornate as one might imagine, but rather it exuded a sense of elegance and simplicity. Princess Zhining sat upright on the soft couch, her delicate jade-like hand holding a scroll. After entering, Lanling neither bowed nor sat down, but stood straight, his face cold. Princess Zhining said to the eunuch, ¡°You may leave now, go a distance away, and without my order, do not come in.¡± ¡°But...¡± the eunuch glanced at Suo Lun (Lanling). Princess Zhining replied, ¡°This good-for-nothing weakling is not a threat to me. What do I have to worry about?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The eunuch drifted away and the grand carriage was left with only Princess Zhining and Lanling. ... ¡°Suo Lun, you called me a whore,¡± Princess Zhining asked indifferently, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll kill you for speaking to me like that?¡± Lanling¡¯s face spasmed as he said, ¡°You¡¯re plotting to kill me and take over my legacy. Am I not even allowed to curse you? Besides, you... you have also deceived my feelings...¡± Speaking to this point, Lanling¡¯s face turned crimson, desperately trying to suppress the excitement in his heart. He was still putting on an act. He had once told Suo Ningbing that when dealing with a treacherous woman like Zhining, he knew how to handle her. Princess Zhining felt even more smug inside, as the man before her was still so captivated by her. Before, it was love; now, it was hate, which to a large extent, can be an even more intense form of love. ¡°How did you come to know about the anti-counterfeiting measures of my gold notes?¡± Princess Zhining inquired. ¡°Why should I tell you?¡± Lanling sneered. He was now playing the role of a youth wounded by a woman, an invariably rebellious one at that. Princess Zhining didn¡¯t press further, but said indifferently, ¡°You should know that once you make this technology public, you won¡¯t gain anything and you will instead lose your life.¡± ¡°That¡¯s for me to worry about,¡± Lanling replied. He sneered again, ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯m not that foolish. Moreover, I tell you, should anything happen to either my sister or me, your gold notes¡¯ anti-counterfeiting measures will be completely exposed.¡± Princess Zhining neither confirmed nor denied but simply smiled. She had already sent people to develop a second set of anti-counterfeiting measures. She had the most distrustful heart in the world; once this anti-counterfeit technology became known, even if Suo Lun would not disclose it, she no longer felt secure using it. Then, the carriage fell silent once again. ¡°Suo Lun, do you want your sister to live?¡± Princess Zhining asked seriously. ¡°Of course,¡± Lanling replied. Princess Zhining then asked, ¡°And do you want to live?¡± ¡°What a question,¡± Lanling retorted. Princess Zhining continued, ¡°You should be aware that neither I nor Zhi Li His Highness bear personal grudges against your family. It was merely that you blocked Crown Prince Zhi Li¡¯s strategic route and the kingdom¡¯s path to expansion. Therefore, you definitely cannot retain Tianshui City, and no one can help you, not even Duke Zhi Ting, who is nothing more than a jumping clown.¡± Lanling¡¯s face twitched again. ¡°Originally, you were doomed to die,¡± Princess Zhining said. ¡°But your sister¡¯s talent has greatly impressed Crown Prince Zhi Li. Previously, her suggestions for developing naval strategies and the core strengths of Rage Wave Kingdom were quite brilliant. And lately, she noticed the reason behind the King¡¯s definite disagreement on naval expansion, that he doesn¡¯t want to provoke the Flame Empire, and doesn¡¯t want to change the current policy of keeping a low profile. Such intelligence has earned our respect.¡± ¡°And then?¡± Lanling said coldly. ¡°Therefore, your sister can live. And so can you. The royal family will ¡®lend¡¯ you Tianshui City for twenty years,¡± Princess Zhining stated. Lanling was taken aback; this was indeed news to him, but he immediately became wary and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Your sister Suo Ningbing will become Prince Zili¡¯s woman, and the son she bears for Prince Zili will become the future master of Tianshui City,¡± Princess Zhining explained. Upon hearing this, the hairs on Lanling¡¯s neck bristled as if he were a lion about to have his territory and lioness taken away. ¡°As for you, Suo Lun,¡± Princess Zhining said, ¡°you too can live. However, to ensure safety, you cannot father any children, so you must be castrated. Just as well, you can come and be a eunuch by my side. Isn¡¯t that in line with your intentions?¡± At that moment, the blood in Lanling¡¯s body rushed to his head, and he longed to ravish and then slay the breathtakingly beautiful but venomous woman before him. Immediately, he arrogantly lifted his chin, looking at Princess Zhining and declared, ¡°Woman, you¡¯re dreaming. I, Suo Lun, would rather die standing than live on my knees.¡± After speaking, he turned to leave. ¡°Suo Lun, this is the last chance for you and your sister,¡± Princess Zhining said. ¡°Either surrender completely or die with nothing.¡± Lanling gazed at Princess Zhining¡¯s stunning face and said word by word, ¡°Woman, remember this, I would rather die spectacularly or preserve my Tianshui City with dignity, than live a life of submission.¡± ¡°How will you protect your sister and Tianshui City, with your mouth? With your clever words? Ha ha...¡± Princess Zhining laughed rarely, as if she heard a ridiculously funny joke. Lanling stepped forward in an instant, grasped her delicate chin, bared his teeth and bit down fiercely on Princess Zhining¡¯s luscious red lips. Suddenly, a mix of sweet and salty taste flooded into Lanling¡¯s mouth. When Zhi Ning¡¯s lips were bitten by Lanling, she was instantly completely shocked. Everything happened too fast, too suddenly, and she couldn¡¯t react at all. It wasn¡¯t until her lips felt a stabbing pain that she fully came to her senses, staring in disbelief at the Suo Lun in front of her. He, he actually dared to do this? ¡°This is my mouth, my clever tongue,¡± Lanling said coldly. ¡°Did you taste it?¡± ¡°You, you¡¯re courting death!¡± Overwhelmed with shock and anger, Zhi Ning struck out with a fierce palm. Immediately, Lanling¡¯s body flew out like a piece of straw. However, Princess Zhining¡¯s martial arts were not so strong, and he wasn¡¯t seriously injured. But then, that eunuch instantly grabbed his neck and knelt swiftly in front of Zhi Ning¡¯s carriage, saying, ¡°Commandery Princess, the villain has been captured. Whether he lives or dies, please instruct us.¡± Zhi Ning wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth with her white handkerchief. Was... was this considered her first kiss? This scoundrel, he actually bit her without warning. At this moment, her heart was utterly racing with fear, and she truly wished she could tear Suo Lun into a thousand pieces. Meanwhile, Lanling, who was held captive by the eunuch, continued to show an unconcerned and wicked smile towards her. She couldn¡¯t kill him now, not before the graduation examination, not until he lost his title. ¡°Remember, Suo Lun, you brought this on yourself, and no one will be able to protect you,¡± Zhi Ning slammed the carriage door shut. When no one was looking, she slightly opened her small mouth, breathing heavily. The eunuch looked at Lanling for a while before throwing him on the ground. Lanling got up from the ground, wiped the blood from his lips, and sniffed it below his nose. Just now, biting Zhi Ning wasn¡¯t part of his plan, but an extreme reaction to the intense anger he felt inside. But, in the end, Zhi Ning wouldn¡¯t kill him at this moment. Watching that modest yet luxurious carriage depart, Lanling dusted off his clothes and entered the office of the principal of the Royal City Academy. ... This was the first time Lanling met Marquis Jian Yong. Indeed, their relationship was really very complicated and messy. Suo Lun had an affair with his son¡¯s wife, effectively cuckolding his own son. And Principal Jian Yong was completely on Prince Zili¡¯s side. Principal Jian Yong¡¯s hair was already half white, neatly combed back. He was very tall and thin, and his elegant face gave off the impression of being unfathomable. Before Lanling could speak, Principal Jian Yong said, ¡°Last time, you had Niya come to ask me to rescind your expulsion. Niya threatened me, saying if I didn¡¯t comply, she would expose Jian Ning¡¯s scandal. So, I went to plead with Prince Zili and told him about it.¡± Lanling was startled by these words. ¡°Prince Zili just chuckled and then told me to revoke your expulsion,¡± said Principal Jian Yong. Lanling narrowed his eyes, as he had truly not expected this at all. ¡°Whether a king is wise is extremely important for the entire nation and its subjects, and Prince Zili is a wise monarch,¡± continued Principal Jian Yong. Lanling nodded. Although he had never met Zili, he could feel that he was not only a formidable figure but also a charismatic sovereign. ¡°Prince Zili holds no malice toward the Suo Family, but there are some things he must do. Do you understand?¡± Principal Jian Yong said. ¡°For the future of the kingdom, the sacrifice of your Suo Family is worthwhile.¡± Lanling instantly sneered, ¡°Are you saying my Suo Family should die? Why doesn¡¯t your Jian Family sacrifice instead?¡± ¡°My Jian Family gave up its territory decades ago,¡± replied Principal Jian Yong. Lanling laughed, ¡°Your Jian Family¡¯s territory was nothing but a small grant from the royal court, just a few dozen miles. My Suo Family¡¯s lands have been passed down from our ancestors, ruling Tianshui City even before the Rage Wave Kingdom existed. Now, am I to let centuries of foundation be destroyed in my hands?¡± Principal Jian Yong fell silent for a moment and then said, ¡°I truly sympathize with you, but there is nothing I can do.¡± ¡°Of course, you can do nothing, but I have only come to request leave,¡± said Lanling. ¡°Granted, you may take as long a leave as you wish. But, where do you plan to go?¡± asked Jian Yong. ¡°I¡¯m taking leave to train. I hope to become a second-level samurai archer within two to three months and earn a noble samurai medal,¡± Lanling said. Jian Yong was taken aback as if Lanling had told a very cold joke. Suo Lun couldn¡¯t even draw a fifty-pound bow, but a second-level samurai archer needed to pull a two hundred fifty-pound bow and achieve an accuracy rate of over eighty percent. A person with high talent would need at least four to five years to become a second-level samurai archer starting from scratch. And Suo Lun, who had not even passed the three steps of enlightenment, aspired to reach that level in just three months¡ªindeed, a very cold joke. ¡°Leave granted, but remember to attend the graduation examination. If you don¡¯t make it, you will be deemed to have given up,¡± said Principal Jian Yong. ¡°Of course, I will be there. Otherwise, the centuries-old foundation of Tian Shui City will be ruined by my own hands,¡± said Lanling. Principal Jian Yong didn¡¯t speak further but looked at Lanling (Suo Lun) with a sympathetic gaze. ... Note: The recommendation on Sanjiang is up; I¡¯m asking everyone for a few Sanjiang votes. If it¡¯s not too much trouble, please cast a few. To vote, go to the Sanjiang channel, claim a Sanjiang ticket in the top right corner, and then at the bottom of the page, vote for ¡°Apocalyptic Demon Emperor.¡± Thank you, everyone. Chapter 40 - 40 38 Departure and Heading South! ?40: Chapter 38: Departure and Heading South! 40: Chapter 38: Departure and Heading South! At that moment, the entire Count Tianshui mansion was enveloped in dead silence. Suo Ningbing had already learned of the King¡¯s new decree and immediately, her heart was filled with despair. The foundation of the Suo Family was about to be destroyed in her hands. Lanling was indeed smart, but with less than five months to study and practice martial arts, he couldn¡¯t even hope to pass the graduation examination, let alone rank in the top ten to receive the noble samurai medal. Why? Why? Tianshui City was conquered by the ancestors of the Suo Family, not granted by the royal family, so why did the royal family have the right to take it away whenever they wanted? The Suo Family had ruled Tianshui City for longer than the Rage Wave Kingdom had been established. If it weren¡¯t for the Suo ancestors choosing to submit to the Zhi Family, how could the royal family have possibly pacified the entire southeast region? The King back then, holding the hand of the patriarch of the Suo Family, had said, ¡°You are my benefactor, your family will share the world with my kingdom, and your family¡¯s prosperity will last as long as the nation.¡± Those words were still resonating in her ears, yet now, for the sake of Zhi Li¡¯s strategy, the royal family had bared its fangs, poised to push their benefactor towards death. How could such a powerful royal family bully two helpless sisters and a young brother like this? Why? Lanling had just arrived home when his sister, Suo Ningbing, threw herself into his arms. ¡°Little brother, I truly regret agreeing to Jingyu¡¯s request. I should have never dragged you into this. You are so exceptional, and now you must share the Suo Family¡¯s fate.¡± At that time, Ye Jingyu¡¯s gaze was also full of regret. Had he known it would come to this, he wouldn¡¯t have let Lanling impersonate Suo Lun. Lanling was indeed too exceptional, whether it was his martial arts talent, his intelligence, or his artistic accomplishment, all of them were one in a million. He should have had an exceptionally bright future. Instead, he was now dragged into the strife between the Suo Family and the royal family, becoming a sacrificial victim. Lanling gently held his sister, patting her back softly, and said in a soothing voice, ¡°Sister, we might not necessarily lose Tianshui City.¡± Suo Ningbing said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to comfort me.¡± Lanling said, ¡°As long as I reach the top ten in the graduation examination and earn the noble samurai medal, at that time the royal family, no matter what, will have to let me inherit the title and the position of Tianshui City Lord.¡± Suo Ningbing was taken aback, not expecting Lanling to still harbor such thoughts. To enter the top ten in the graduation examination, one needed to at least become a second-level samurai archer purely in the subject of martial arts. For anyone in the world, even with high aptitude, this would require five to six years. Lanling had not even completed his enlightenment, with only four months left, it was utterly a fool¡¯s dream. Suo Ningbing wondered if Lanling was so enraged that he had lost his sanity. But she couldn¡¯t say any words of scorn, nor could she bring herself to utter words of denial. Through their less than a month of acquaintance, she had already come to regard Lanling as family, fully replacing her real brother Suo Lun. Yet Ye Jingyu spoke without any reservation, bluntly saying, ¡°Suo Lun, this is completely impossible. Even Jiang Shang, the strongest man in the world, couldn¡¯t achieve this step within three years.¡± Lanling said, ¡°I want to try. Even if I die, I want to give my all, that way I¡¯ll have no regrets.¡± Ye Jingyu didn¡¯t speak, but Suo Ningbing said, ¡°Okay, your sister supports you. As I¡¯ve said before, when the time comes, if worst comes to worst, we as siblings will die together.¡± Lanling said, ¡°In about ten days, I must go to the kingdom¡¯s border for actual combat training.¡± Suo Ningbing¡¯s beautiful eyes trembled. That place was far too dangerous, and she was deeply reluctant, but she still nodded and said, ¡°Okay, your sister supports you.¡± Ye Jingyu said, ¡°That won¡¯t do, you haven¡¯t completed the third step of enlightenment; you can¡¯t undertake actual combat training.¡± Lanling said, ¡°I have already completed it. But I pretended I hadn¡¯t because I was afraid you would think I was too monstrous.¡± With that said, Lanling used his consciousness to command Yao Xing to release a surge of power, then controlled that power with his mind, circulating it through his body, and shooting it directly from his fingertips. Though this power was faint, like a gust of wind brushing against Ye Jingyu¡¯s face, it proved that Lanling had indeed completed the third step of enlightenment, dragon power control. She was truly stunned. What took others several months to accomplish, dragon power control, Lanling needed only half a day¡ªthe man was truly a monster. Perhaps after three months of actual combat training, Lanling really might bring a surprise during the graduation examination. If that were the case, he would truly blow everyone away. ... In the following ten days, Lanling didn¡¯t go home, living and eating within Yuhua Pavilion. In the eyes of many, he had completely given up on himself, indulging in the ¡®Pavilion of Enchantment.¡¯ But in reality, Lanling was tirelessly working off his debt¡ªwhat debt? Creating posters for the remaining eighteen hairpins, styling each one based on their characteristics, then clearly laying out the marketing strategy. Since he had earned this money, he was determined to be responsible and complete the job. Despite the urgency of the situation, where he needed to devote as much time as possible to practical training, it was no excuse to shirk his responsibilities. Therefore, he rested for only two or three hours each day, then worked relentlessly without sleep, spending all his time painting and writing proposals. Many girls were incredibly worried about him, urging him to stop painting and to address it later. But this was closely related to the interests of these women and the brothels behind them¡ªhow could he betray his word? After nine days and nights of relentless work, painting and developing promotional plans, he finally completed the remaining nineteen portraits of the Royal City beauties, their promotional campaigns, and all the posters. Then, he collapsed onto Yi Manman¡¯s bed and fell into a deep sleep that he did not wake from. After sleeping for a full twelve hours, Lanling was awoken and told that Duke Zhi Ting had summoned him. ... ¡°The King has issued a stern reprimand, and has punished me by confining me to house arrest for three months, not allowing me to step outside the Duke¡¯s manor,¡± said Duke Zhi Ting to Lanling, as soon as he saw him. Lanling bowed and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Grace, that my affairs have implicated you.¡± Seeing that Suo Lun was still respectful, despite not having managed to solve the problem and instead exacerbating the situation, Duke Zhi Ting was touched by the absence of any resentment from Suo Lun. ¡°The bribes I receive, I never return,¡± stated Duke Zhi Ting. ¡°But this time, I will make an exception. Here, take back these three properties. Moreover, after you lose your title and Tianshui City, you can come to my service. This way, you could preserve your life, and most likely, no one would dare to bully you.¡± With that, Duke Zhi Ting took out the deeds to the three properties and attempted to return them to Lanling. Instantly, Lanling stepped back three paces and said, ¡°The items given by the Suo Family are never taken back. Moreover, Your Grace has already tried his utmost for my sake and has been reprimanded by His Majesty. This already fills Suo Lun with indescribable gratitude and immense guilt.¡± Duke Zhi Ting was taken aback, then breathlessly walked up to Lanling, patted his shoulder, and said, ¡°You, you really are remarkable. It¡¯s a shame Zhi Li won¡¯t let you live. I will do my utmost to preserve your life, but whether it can be saved is up to fate. Zhi Li is a formidable young man, a future King.¡± Lanling did not say a word, but again bowed deeply in response. ... After returning to the Earl¡¯s mansion, Lanling had his last supper with his sister. Tomorrow, he was to journey to the border of the Rage Wave Kingdom and the Barbarian Tribes, to partake in real combat training. It was the most dangerous place, with countless Barbarian Warriors and untold numbers of savage beasts, but it was also the best environment for cultivation. Suo Ning Bing really had a million reasons to feel reluctance; he was her kin, the very root of her life. Yet, for her sake, he was going to such a perilous place. However, during the meal, Suo Ning Bing kept smiling, while also struggling to hold back tears, nearly breaking Lanling¡¯s heart. After dinner, Suo Ning Bing did not sleep at all. She meticulously packed Lanling¡¯s luggage over and over again, and then sat by his bed, watching over him for the entire night. Lanling did not sleep either, but fearing that his sister would worry, he pretended to be asleep. The next day, before dawn, Lanling got up and formally bid farewell to his sister. He and Ye Jingyu disguised themselves and left from the backdoor of the Earl¡¯s mansion, departing in secret. Suo Ning Bing could no longer contain herself; she embraced Lanling tightly and wept as she choked out, ¡°You must come back safely. If anything were to happen to you, I wouldn¡¯t want to live either. Forget Tianshui City; forget our family¡¯s legacy of hundreds of years. All I want is for you to be safe. You are now my life¡¯s root, do you understand?¡± In that moment, Lanling fiercely pulled Suo Ning Bing into his embrace, greedily inhaling her scent, and said in a gentle yet commanding tone, ¡°Sister, when I¡¯m strong enough, I will marry you, I want you as my wife.¡± Then, he cradled her incredibly beautiful face and planted a fierce yet tender kiss on her lips. It was incredibly soft, incredibly sweet, but the taste was somewhat bitter due to his sister¡¯s tears. Upon hearing this bold declaration, Suo Ning Bing¡¯s heart trembled fiercely, and her mind went blank. Even Ye Jingyu, who was standing beside them, was stunned, never expecting Lanling to be so daring. After the kiss, Lanling leapt onto his steed and galloped away. Taken aback, Ye Jingyu then said to Suo Ning Bing, ¡°Miss, take care of yourself.¡± Then, she too squeezed her horse¡¯s flanks and chased after Lanling. The two of them, on their horses, secretly left the Royal City and sped toward the southern border. Meanwhile, Suo Ning Bing stood there, hands pressed together, praying to the heavens with sincere devotion, ¡°Supreme Dragon, please protect my brother and bring him back safely. I am willing to give up everything, I only want him to be safe and sound.¡± ... Note: Brothers, I beg for your bookmarks and recommendation votes! Chapter 41 - 41 39 The Frontier City the Wind of Chaos! ?41: Chapter 39: The Frontier City, the Wind of Chaos! 41: Chapter 39: The Frontier City, the Wind of Chaos! Why go to the southern border? Because only there is most suitable for real combat, it is a paradise for battle. Not only humans have Dragon Bloodlines in them, but many wild beasts also possess traces of dragon ancestry. Thus, the exotic beasts of this world are far more ferocious and brutal than the wild beasts of Earth. Originally, throughout the Flame Dragon Continent, powerful exotic beasts roamed everywhere, but with the spread of human civilization, the emergence of cities and towns, and thousands of years of hunting, the territories within the major kingdoms have seen very few exotic beasts left. Only near the barbaric wilderness at the southern border, close to the hundred-thousand-great mountains, do a large number of exotic beasts still proliferate. Inside Lanling¡¯s body resided Yao Xing, which directly devoured Bloodline Dragon Force to increase its strength. But he couldn¡¯t go around killing people, so he had no choice but to turn to killing exotic beasts. The southern border is over three thousand miles away from the royal capital. But after traveling two thousand miles, large towns become increasingly scarce. Moreover, the local customs here gradually become more fierce. Fine, luxurious clothing is a rare sight, with many people wearing animal skin garments. Besides, the women here start to get bolder, and upon seeing a handsome man like Lanling, these girls unabashedly send flirtatious glances his way. Because it¡¯s close to the Barbaric Wilderness inhabited by the Barbarian Tribes, the people here carry a hint of the barbaric air. A few days later, Ye Jingyu and Lanling entered the South Barbarian Border City. This was the southernmost fortress of the Rage Wave Kingdom. A hundred miles further was the great hundred-thousand mountain range, marking the territory of the Barbaric Wilderness. The entire South Barbarian City had a population of about forty to fifty thousand, half of which were military, a fifth were merchants, another fifth were hunters, and the remaining tenth consisted entirely of brothel women, with hardly a single regular civilian to be found. What are hunters? The Rage Wave Kingdom has a law that for every Barbarian¡¯s head brought in, one could exchange it for fifteen silver coins. And it didn¡¯t matter how you obtained it; as long as you had a Barbarian¡¯s head, you¡¯d get paid. As a result, many samurai living outside of official boundaries flocked to the southern border, making a living by hunting down Barbarians. What does it mean to be a samurai ¡°in the field¡±? Generally, samurai who are titled by the royal family and the nobles receive high salaries, have a considerable amount of land, and estates, and are truly among the elite. For example, after Lanling successfully inherited the position of Tianshui City Lord, he would be entitled to title around a hundred samurai and about twenty high-ranking samurai. Samurai ¡°in the field¡± refers to those who have not been titled by the royal family or the nobles, or whose lords have fallen from power due to political strife, implicating them and resulting in their loss of official standing. Exchanging Barbarian heads for silver coins is one of the basic national policies of the Rage Wave Kingdom. Despite the high expenditure in this area each year, it¡¯s precisely because of this that the kingdom¡¯s borders are secured, with wild samurai from all of Central Earth converging here to hunt Barbarians. The Rage Wave Kingdom hardly needs to station an army along its southern borders. Years of relentless hunting meant that within the kingdom and even within a hundred miles of the border, it was rare to see a Barbarian. After entering South Barbarian City, Lanling saw countless hunters. Fully armed, they roamed in teams of dozens to hundreds, composed of men and women, speaking coarsely and loudly, parading through the streets. Ye Jingyu took Lanling to the city guard¡¯s office and met with an official to receive the hunter¡¯s badge. With this badge, one could venture beyond the border into the Barbaric Wilderness, and other hunting teams were not allowed to attack you. Of course, if your loot was too abundant, other hunting teams might find it hard to resist turning on you, killing you to steal your belongings. So, the southern border was after all a place fraught with danger. ¡°Fill out the information; write your name, place of origin, and Martial Arts level,¡± the official said. Ye Jingyu stepped forward to fill it out. Her figure was too curvaceous, instantly attracting countless fervent gazes, and the official also stared blankly at her, drooling over her silhouette. After she finished, the official respectfully handed her the hunter¡¯s badge and said, ¡°Please take good care of it. I wish you great success in your hunts, and if you need anything, feel free to come to me.¡± Ye Jingyu nodded at him and pinned the hunter¡¯s badges on both herself and Lanling. Lanling¡¯s badge was white, signifying he was part of a novice hunting group with low martial skills. Ye Jingyu¡¯s badge was red, representing a high-ranking samurai. Normally, the distribution of these hunter¡¯s badges was strict, requiring a test of strength before issuance, but now the official, seeking convenience, took your word for your skill level. After all, if you bragged and then got killed, that was your own problem. After receiving their badges, Ye Jingyu led Lanling to an inn. Upon entering, Lanling was nearly repelled back by the loud noise and strange odors inside. In the main hall of the inn, a few scantily clad women danced to disorderly music amidst men¡¯s shouting and women¡¯s screaming¡ªall mixed together, torturing the ears. The scent of various drinks, the powder smell from the women, and the stench of men¡¯s sweat mingled together, overwhelming the nose. Involuntarily, Lanling leaned close to Ye Jingyu and shouted in her ear, ¡°Let¡¯s find a different inn.¡± His breath rushed into Ye Jingyu¡¯s ear, making her ear tickle and her body shudder, causing her earlobes to turn slightly red. ¡°This is already the cleanest, quietest inn here,¡± Ye Jingyu replied. Lanling clicked his tongue; if this was the quietest inn, what chaos reigned in the others? Glancing around, he could see many women actively soliciting customers and even engaging in transactions right before everyone¡¯s eyes. Ye Jingyu, desperately dodging the hands of men reaching out to grope her, pushed through to the inn¡¯s counter and loudly requested, ¡°We want a room, the best one.¡± But Lanling wasn¡¯t so lucky; along the way, he had been groped by far too many women¡ªthese women were truly bold. Upon hearing Ye Jingyu ask for just one room, he was momentarily taken aback. Ye Jingyu didn¡¯t explain, Lanling¡¯s martial arts were too weak, and with the chaos here, she had to stay close at all times to protect him. The innkeeper reached out for payment, and Ye Jingyu tossed over three silver coins. The innkeeper shook his head, ¡°Not enough, I want five silver coins.¡± That price was sky-high, amounting to two or three thousand RMB. The inns in the royal city were ten times better and only cost two to three silver coins. Ye Jingyu frowned, threw over two more silver coins, and then, with disgust even through her gloves, accepted a greasy key before trying to push through the crowd to her room upstairs. As she climbed the stairs, Ye Jingyu¡¯s explosive figure once again became the center of attention. Countless men stared feverishly at the swaying curves of her retreating figure, desperately swallowing their saliva. Finally, one wild samurai couldn¡¯t help but step forward and say, ¡°Babe, the pretty boy with you is just for show. How about spending a few days with me, one gold coin per day.¡± Ye Jingyu turned and gave him a smile, instantly making the wild samurai feel like he was losing his soul. Next, Ye Jingyu stepped forward and delivered a fierce knee strike. Instantaneously, Lanling thought he heard the sound of eggs cracking. Although it wasn¡¯t him being struck, he felt an incredible pain, his facial muscles twitching uncontrollably. ¡°Ahh...¡± The wild samurai let out a heaven-shaking, earth-shattering scream and then tumbled down the stairs. The women below immediately erupted into malicious, gleeful laughter, while the men, feeling a chill, instinctively retracted and shuddered as if they could empathize with the agonizing pain. But a few wild samurais looked even more greedily at Ye Jingyu; unquestionably, their martial arts skills were high, and they had a liking for the thorny and violent beauty that was Ye Jingyu. Lanling and Ye Jingyu¡¯s room was on the third floor. As they passed by the hallway, Lanling heard wild noises coming from at least ten rooms. As they reached their room, the door next to theirs opened, and a voluptuous woman walked out, wearing nothing but a thin layer of gauze, leaving nothing to the imagination. Upon seeing Lanling¡¯s handsome face, her eyes lit up, and she stuck out her tongue at Lanling, ¡°Handsome, do you want my company? It¡¯s on the house.¡± Lanling lamented that being handsome was indeed great¡ªso great that women didn¡¯t even want money. ¡°No need,¡± Lanling said with a smile. The woman then offered, ¡°Ten silver coins, I¡¯ll pay you, how about that?¡± Lanling was utterly speechless¡ªso a good-looking man not only didn¡¯t need to pay, but he could even make money. Ye Jingyu¡¯s gaze turned icy as she said, ¡°Keep blabbering and I¡¯ll gouge out your eyes.¡± Unfazed, the woman looked Ye Jingyu up and down several times, her gaze turning envious. Then she cast a flirtatious glance at Lanling, ¡°Handsome, whenever the tigress falls asleep, you can come downstairs and find me. I¡¯m always here at the inn, and as for money, we can talk about the price.¡± Then, she left, swaying seductively. As she passed by some of the men, they occasionally copped a feel, which she not only didn¡¯t mind, she laughed and returned the gesture. ¡°Are you itching with curiosity?¡± Ye Jingyu sneered. ¡°You men always like these wild women, not even minding the dirtiness.¡± Lanling retorted, ¡°They¡¯re better than the venomous snake Zhi Ning anyway. I don¡¯t have any prejudice against them.¡± Ye Jingyu remarked, ¡°You do have that in common with Suo Lun.¡± And at that moment, the patron of the woman they had just encountered was about to come up and close the door¡ªa man who looked honest but was completely naked, creating a truly discordant scene. As he was about to cover himself, his gaze fell on Ye Jingyu¡¯s face. Suddenly, he immediately tried to cover his privates, then slammed the door shut as if he had seen a ghost. Ye Jingyu also showed a slight change in expression upon seeing him but said nothing. She took out the key and unlocked the door to their room. Upon entering the room, Lanling was lost for words. This was supposed to be the best and most expensive room? It was certainly large enough, but the bedsheets seemed like they hadn¡¯t been changed in half a month. Moreover, the room was littered with wine bottles and dishes, with no sign of cleaning or tidying. For such a room, the cost was fifteen silver coins, equivalent to two or three thousand RMB. It was absolutely highway robbery. ¡°Let¡¯s make do for one night. We¡¯ll leave the country first thing in the morning and begin the practical hunting,¡± Ye Jingyu said, then took out a brand new set of bed sheets and spread them on the bed. ... Note: Please support with favorites and recommendation tickets, thank you everyone. Chapter 42 - 42 40 Sister-in-law ?42: Chapter 40: Sister-in-law? The First Step in Archery 42: Chapter 40: Sister-in-law? The First Step in Archery Thinking about the live archery practice that would start tomorrow, Lanling felt a bit excited inside. At that moment, a knock on the door echoed from outside the room. ¡°Who is it?¡± Ye Jingyu asked with her eyebrows raised, her voice icy. ¡°Sister-in-law, it¡¯s me, Xiao Ying.¡± From outside came a man¡¯s voice, seemingly the sleazy customer from earlier. Sister-in-law? Lanling immediately looked at Ye Jingyu with confusion. Ye Jingyu¡¯s beautiful face turned red, then she said coldly, ¡°If you dare call me sister-in-law again, I¡¯ll rip your tongue out.¡± ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t say it again, Sister Ye...¡± the man called Xiao Ying said: ¡°The boss is here too, hunting outside. I got injured, so I stayed behind in the inn alone. Shall I take you to see the boss tomorrow?¡± Where did he get hurt? If he was injured and still had the energy to call on a woman, he was clearly too scared to die and hid in the city. ¡°No need, I don¡¯t want to see him,¡± Ye Jingyu responded coldly: ¡°And I have nothing to do with him anyway.¡± ¡°Sister-in-law, oh no, Sister Ye, the boss really has nothing to do with Xiao Tian, it¡¯s just that woman who kept throwing herself at him,¡± Xiao Ying said: ¡°Besides, even if you have complaints about the boss, you shouldn¡¯t cheat on him, especially not with such a pretty but useless young man.¡± ¡°Get lost, if you dare say another word, I¡¯ll cut off your tongue this instant,¡± Ye Jingyu said as she casually grabbed a cup and threw it out. ¡°Bang!¡± The door was immediately punched through with a hole, and the man called Xiao Ying fled in terror. Seeing Lanling looking at her with astonished eyes, Ye Jingyu said coldly, ¡°What are you looking at? I have nothing to do with that man.¡± Lanling nodded, but he was not convinced and looked again at Ye Jingyu¡¯s eyebrows, focused and sharpened, then at her thighs, tightly clenched, probably still a virgin. ¡°If you keep staring, I¡¯ll gouge your eyes out. I really don¡¯t know what dirty thoughts you men have in your heads,¡± Ye Jingyu said, then she lay down, turned away from Lanling, and closed her eyes, saying, ¡°Go to sleep, we¡¯re leaving the country early tomorrow morning.¡± Lanling also lay down, but his mind was restless as if overgrown with grass. The atmosphere here was too wild, with seductive noises still audible at the moment. And right beside him, Ye Jingyu¡¯s figure was too explosive, especially as she lay on her side with her body curved, those contours were simply explosive. Although Lanling was very devoted and pure at heart, he was also a man, full of hormones. ¡°If you look again, I guarantee you¡¯ll regret it,¡± Ye Jingyu warned as if she had eyes in the back of her head. Lanling quickly turned away, no longer facing Ye Jingyu¡¯s explosive figure, but even though his eyes could not see her, his mind pictured her even more vividly. ¡°Ah, this is torture,¡± Lanling thought internally: ¡°Every virgin in the world is suffering.¡± ... Early the next morning, while it was still not quite light, Ye Jingyu got up and cleaned up. Finally, the inn quieted down, only settling down when it was nearly dawn. After checking that his armor and weapons, as well as his medicine, were all in place, Lanling left the room with Ye Jingyu. Lanling noticed that Ye Jingyu¡¯s gaze still quickly glanced at the neighboring room, the door wide open, but Xiao Ying was now nowhere to be seen. After leaving the inn, Lanling and Ye Jingyu exited the city. Once outside the South Barbarian Border City, a completely different scene unfolded before them. In the distance loomed the vast Hundred Thousand Mountains, like a giant barrier laid out by heaven, blocking the southern advance of the Rage Wave Kingdom. This was Lanling¡¯s first time seeing the Hundred Thousand Mountains; they were truly more magnificent than he had imagined. Moreover, one could experience three seasons on a single mountain. At the foot of the mountain, it was scorching summer; mid-mountain felt like a cool autumn; and the peaks were blanketed in snow. By simply looking, the altitude of the Hundred Thousand Mountains appeared to be over five or six thousand meters, making them an impossible barrier for large-scale armies to cross. The area north of the Hundred Thousand Mountains and south of the border cities, however, was typical wilderness. Flat and dry with sparse but gigantic trees. The ground was more often covered in weeds and shrubs, along with countless wildflowers. Every few dozen miles, one could find a lake. In short, the delicate beauty here was endless. It was Lanling¡¯s favorite kind of place as an artistic man; it was open and wild. Although this area was very close to the Hundred Thousand Mountains, some villages still existed. The villagers were mostly engaged in works related to exotic beasts, processing beast meat, cosmetics, pelts, tendons, and bones, among others. These settlements also provided trading and rest for hunters. Along the way, Lanling and Ye Jingyu encountered numerous hunting teams that whistled at Ye Jingyu, but none invited them to join. Beyond the South Barbarian Border City, it was too dangerous, and no team would invite strangers to join them. There were two types of hunting teams: one that specialized in hunting exotic beasts, and one that hunted human Barbarians. Clearly, Ye Jingyu had spent a not so short time at the southern border and was very familiar with this area. ¡°Next, I¡¯m going to take you to Wild Ox Valley,¡± Jingyu said. ¡°Since the oxen are big targets and easy to aim at, they¡¯re suitable for your first-stage combat targets.¡± Lanling asked, ¡°The oxen, are they the type that rely on strength?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jingyu replied. ¡°Of course, they¡¯re incredibly strong and extremely dangerous once provoked. So, I¡¯ll be by your side at all times. The moment an ox gets within a few dozen steps of you, I¡¯ll take it down.¡± Being strength-based was fine; Lanling¡¯s main issue was his lack of strength. Wild Ox Valley was quite a distance from the South Barbarian Border City, roughly close to a hundred li. Ox meat was too tough and not very tasty. Ox tendons were worth some money, and the hide was not bad either, but compared to other wild beasts, their economic value wasn¡¯t very high, which is why there weren¡¯t many hunters after them. Hunting a Barbarian could earn someone fifteen silver coins, while an ox at most would fetch two or three silver coins, and it still needed to be butchered and carried back. Thus, other than local village hunters who did it for their livelihood, few people would go out of their way to hunt oxen. Hence, there was an abundance of oxen. ... The two, each on horseback, galloped for several hours and finally arrived at Wild Ox Valley around noon. The scenery here was even more open and beautiful. The terrain undulated gently, and the ground was covered with grass taller than knee-high, resembling a green carpet. Every few hundred meters stood a large, straight pine or fir tree. In the center of Wild Ox Valley, there was a huge lake with a diameter of several hundred meters, and its waters were as clear as a mirror. Jingyu dismounted and took out two bows, one weighing sixty jin and the other two hundred jin. Of course, the sixty-jin bow was for Lanling, while the two-hundred-jin bow was hers. Handing the sixty-jin bow to Lanling, Jingyu said, ¡°This is a sixty-jin bow. Try pulling it and hold for half a minute without moving.¡± The Dragon Emperor was a transmigrator, so he brought the concept of time units with him, but he must have been a liberal arts student, for clocks never materialized. Therefore, this world still relied on hourglasses as timing tools, with minute hourglasses, hour hourglasses, and day hourglasses. Jingyu used a minute hourglass, which was very small and exquisite. Lanling picked up the bow, put on the finger-guard, took a deep breath, and yanked the string. ¡°Don¡¯t use all arm strength; make more use of your waist,¡± Jingyu said, stepping forward to correct Lanling¡¯s movements and posture. Lanling could manage to pull the sixty-jin bow with all his might, but holding it for half a minute was difficult as it depended completely on the strength of three fingers. Thus, after only two to three seconds, Lanling felt as if his fingers were about to break, and he couldn¡¯t endure any longer. He hurriedly released the string. ¡°Bang!¡± The bowstring twanged, and the bow shuddered. Jingyu said, ¡°Using your own strength, it¡¯s clear that a sixty-jin bow is your limit. You¡¯ve already learned the three enlightening steps and can invoke the Dragon Force. Next, try using Dragon Force control¡ªtransfer your Dragon Force to your right arm and try to pull the string again.¡± Lanling closed his eyes and easily sensed Yao Xing, then commanded it with his mind to release a stream of energy. Following that, he used his will to direct the energy, concentrating it all onto his right arm. ¡°Swoosh...¡± Indeed, he pulled the sixty-jin bow effortlessly and then held perfectly still for a full thirty seconds. During this time, the energy from Yao Xing rapidly depleted. ¡°How is it?¡± Jingyu asked. ¡°That¡¯s the power of the Dragon Force. Concentrate it in your arm, and your strength will increase; focus it in your legs, and you become agile.¡± Lanling nodded deeply in agreement; the Dragon Force was like a bug for humans in this world. On Earth, humans occasionally tapped into their potential, greatly increasing their strength, but that was when their lives were at stake, and many would never have a chance to unleash this potential in their lifetime. However, in this world, Dragon Force could be invoked at any time. Jingyu said, ¡°But the energy of the Bloodline Dragon Force is limited; you can only invoke it three to five times a day at most. So whether it¡¯s archery or combat, when a samurai invokes Dragon Force, it counts as a critical hit. Such a Dragon Force critical hit is used at the most crucial moments. Normally, you still need to rely on your own strength, do you understand?¡± Lanling nodded to show he understood. Using Dragon Force was like a critical hit; attack strength was doubled, but it was only possible three to five times a day. Jingyu continued, ¡°So how do we increase the strength of our bodies? We still rely on the Bloodline Dragon Force. In the first step of enlightenment, Dragon Force Sensing, you should have noticed. The Bloodline Dragon Force surges from the deep recesses of the heart and vanishes instantly into the limbs and body.¡± Lanling nodded. Jingyu explained, ¡°When the Bloodline Dragon Force enters your limbs and body, it¡¯s to alleviate your body¡¯s pain, so this power is canceled out and doesn¡¯t increase your body¡¯s strength. To enhance your own strength, you should rely on the third step of enlightenment, Dragon Force Control, to release the Bloodline Dragon Force into the veins and muscles of a particular body part.¡± Then, lifting her right hand, Jingyu said, ¡°For instance, if you want to increase the strength of your arm, you can invoke the Bloodline Dragon Force and then channel this Dragon Force into your arm¡¯s tendons and muscles.¡± Lanling asked, ¡°That¡¯s to increase strength, but what if I want to become more agile? Like certain archery skills or assassins, where the demand for strength isn¡¯t great but the need for speed is.¡± Jingyu replied, ¡°Channel the Dragon Force into the tendons and muscles of the arm. Whether you increase strength more or agility more entirely depends on your Bloodline talent. If you have a talent for strength, naturally you¡¯ll enhance strength. If it¡¯s agility, then, of course, you¡¯ll boost agility more.¡± Lanling had an epiphany and fully understood. Jingyu declared, ¡°For the next period, we¡¯ll be camping in Wild Ox Valley. First, our goal for combat shooting is to pull the bow ten times in succession, holding each time for half a minute!¡± Chapter 43 - 43 41 The Might of Yao Xing Jingyus Stunning Beauty ?43: Chapter 41: The Might of Yao Xing, Jingyu¡¯s Stunning Beauty 43: Chapter 41: The Might of Yao Xing, Jingyu¡¯s Stunning Beauty ¡°Can you achieve it with your own strength?¡± Ye Jingyu asked. Lanling shook his head, ¡°No, I can¡¯t.¡± With his current strength, he could draw a bow weighing sixty jin, but after drawing it, he would start to tremble within a few seconds and couldn¡¯t aim properly. As for drawing it ten times in a row, stabilizing each draw for thirty seconds, that was even more impossible. ¡°That¡¯s that,¡± Ye Jingyu said, ¡°Your only task for the next half month is to achieve this first step target. Only then can you move on to the next stage of training.¡± ¡°Half a month?¡± Lanling exclaimed. Ye Jingyu said, ¡°Of course, that¡¯s already considering you a genius. Normally, those with high talent wouldn¡¯t dream of completing this first step of drawing the bow without two or three months. The maximum strength in your right arm now is just sixty jin. To achieve the goal of drawing the bow, the strength of your right arm has to reach at least eighty jin.¡± In other words, Lanling¡¯s task for the next half month was to increase his right arm strength by twenty jin, Ye Jingyu had given him that much time. Then, Ye Jingyu started to set up camp nearby, letting Lanling practice drawing the bow alone. This practice consisted of two parts. The first part was to draw the bow using only the strength of his arms, holding it open as long as possible. With this persistent training, the strength of the arms would grow, though quite slowly. It was much like lifting dumbbells on Earth to increase arm strength. The other part was the refinement of muscles and bones with Dragon Vein Power, which was the most important part of training. What is Dragon Power refinement? It is the process of infusing Dragon Power into the arms, refining the tendons, bones, and muscles, thereby enhancing arm strength. Of course, for ordinary people, Dragon Power refinement is incredibly precious because one can only activate Bloodline Dragon Force within themselves three to five times a day. That is to say, a person has only three to five opportunities a day for Dragon Power refinement. Lanling asked, ¡°Does that mean, for someone like me, to increase my arm strength by twenty jin, I need to use Dragon Power to refine my arm muscles and bones three hundred times?¡± Ye Jingyu, who was bending over to pitch a tent, nodded and said, ¡°Exactly. And please, focus on your training and stop looking at my butt.¡± Lanling immediately blushed but he understood the principle that Ye Jingyu had explained. The essence of Dragon Power refinement was to transform Bloodline Dragon Force into physical strength; this is the foundation of Martial Arts. Then, would one use Bloodline Dragon Force in combat? Of course, once Dragon Power is used in combat, it results in a critical hit, and such opportunities are rare and precious, used only in the most crucial moments of battle. To enhance one¡¯s own strength through Dragon Power refinement is a process that takes years, but Lanling couldn¡¯t afford half a month. With only three months in total, he needed to reach the level of a second-tier Samurai Archer, capable of drawing a bow weighing over two hundred jin and hitting the target eighty out of a hundred times. If just the step of drawing the bow would take half a month, then reaching the level of a second-tier Samurai Archer would take at least two to three years. Therefore, Lanling closed his eyes and asked, ¡°Yao Xing, the energy you have left, can it increase the strength of my right arm by twenty jin?¡± Yao Xing was silent for a moment, then said, ¡°Yes, but it will almost exhaust all my remaining energy. After that, if you encounter any danger, I will not be able to save you.¡± Lanling said, ¡°Once my right arm strength increases by twenty jin, I will immediately engage in real combat shooting, which will replenish your energy.¡± After saying this, Lanling distinctly felt Yao Xing¡¯s excited twinkle. Lanling asked, ¡°The wild buffalo on the Barbaric Frontier that I¡¯ll be hunting next, how much power can I absorb from one?¡± Yao Xing said, ¡°I¡¯ve observed them, and these wild buffalo are very strong. However, the Bloodline Dragon Force within them is very thin, not even a fraction of a human¡¯s. Your current strength is still very weak, so you¡¯ll progress quickly. I estimate that hunting a hundred wild buffalo would be enough to increase your right arm strength by ten jin.¡± To absorb power from a hundred wild buffalo would increase the strength of one¡¯s arms by ten jin, but his target was to have his right arm strength exceed three hundred jin. Lanling said, ¡°Then to increase my right arm strength to three hundred jin, wouldn¡¯t I need to hunt two or three thousand wild buffalo?¡± Yao Xing said, ¡°Once your arm strength exceeds one hundred jin, the Bloodline Force in the wild buffalo will be too thin to be of much use to you, and you will need to seek out barbaric creatures with higher Bloodline levels. Of course, there are also elite wild buffalo. Their Dragon Vein Power is relatively strong, and killing one could be equivalent to dozens of normal ones, there are just far fewer elite beasts, and they are much more dangerous.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Lanling said, instantly eager to begin. ¡°Master, actually, killing humans and absorbing their cultivation is the quickest way,¡± Yao Xing suddenly said, ¡°There are many humans, and I¡¯ve noticed that this area is full of human Martial Artists.¡± ¡°Enough, don¡¯t talk about that,¡± Lanling said, ¡°Then I¡¯d really become a great demon.¡± ¡°One day, you will become a great demon,¡± Yao Xing said, ¡°Your heart might be relatively kind, but your personality is cunning and extreme; you have strong and clear-cut feelings of love and hate. Your affection for your sister is too obsessive. She is your Achilles heel. Your fear of losing her will one day turn you into a demon.¡± Lanling remained silent without argument, Yao Xing was right. Due to the environment he grew up in, his heart lacked sufficient brightness. Although he didn¡¯t actively commit evil, he always suspected others with a malicious mind. ¡°Alright, enhance the strength of my right arm,¡± Lanling said. ¡°Yes,¡± Yao Xing said, ¡°Sit down in the lotus position and don¡¯t move.¡± Lanling did as instructed, sitting cross-legged on the ground with his eyes closed. Suddenly, inside his Spiritual Illusion, all was quiet and dark. Then, Yao Xing slowly lit up and gently contracted, releasing a surge of energy. Lanling suddenly realized that this energy was Dragon Power, which Yao Xing had absorbed from others before. Using his consciousness, Lanling controlled the Dragon Power, moving it from the heart to the Lower Dantian, then into the tendons in his right arm. Accompanying this energy, Lanling could even internally see every tendon within his body. He could clearly see the energy light infiltrating his arm tendons bit by bit, millimeter by millimeter. First the tendons, then the bones, and finally the muscles. In the Dragon Power refinement of other humans, the energy utilization rate is very low. Most people don¡¯t even reach ten percent, but Lanling¡¯s energy utilization rate could reach one hundred percent. The entire transformation process was much, much slower than Lanling had imagined. Just the tendons in the arms alone numbered in the thousands¡ªcountless, varying in thickness. Each and every one needed to be quenched and transformed. It was fortunate that the energy utilization rate of Demon Star Energy was one hundred percent; otherwise, a mere increase of twenty kilograms would have required tens of thousands of times the energy to complete the transformation, let alone ten kilograms. Demon Star Energy was continuously released, bit by bit transforming each tendon in the right arm, advancing millimeter by millimeter. In this process, Lanling could almost clearly see the light of Yao Xing dimming little by little. It took a full four hours before Yao Xing completed the quenching and transformation of the arm¡¯s tendons. Next, it was time to start quenching and transforming the bones. Ye Jingyu had already set up the tent. At first, when she saw Lanling sit down in meditation, she knew he was using Dragon Vein Power to quench his arm¡¯s tendons and bones. Therefore, she immediately concentrated all her spirit to protect Lanling, ensuring nothing disturbed him. However, what Ye Jingyu hadn¡¯t expected was that Lanling would sit for several hours at a time. Normally, a person only had three to five opportunities per day to use Dragon Vein Power to transform their body, which at most took about fifteen minutes. At this point, Lanling had already been sitting quietly for several hours, and it still had not ended. ... Another three hours passed, and Yao Xing finished transforming the bones in Lanling¡¯s right arm. Quenching the bones was faster than quenching the tendons. The last step was to quench the muscles. The scene was extremely fantastical and bizarre. Lanling saw clearly that after the Demon Star Energy was released, reality was controlled by consciousness and condensed into a point, which then coursed through all the veins in the body to the arm. Then, the condensed energy burst suddenly, exploding. It reverted into innumerable points of energy light that spread through countless tendons, directly penetrating into each cell of the muscles. This type of transformation was actually at the cellular level; no wonder it was so thorough. Thus, time and again, the energy condensed, was transported to the arm, and then burst forth repeatedly. Lanling distinctly felt his arm warming and swelling in waves. And the light of Yao Xing became weaker and weaker, fainter and fainter, until it was almost completely invisible. Another three hours passed. ¡°Boom...¡± With one final burst of energy at the tips of Lanling¡¯s fingers, Yao Xing completed the transformation of the last millimeter of the right arm. Finally, the entire quenching transformation was finished. And by then, the light of Yao Xing was almost completely invisible. ¡°Master, my energy is depleted. I won¡¯t be able to save you if we encounter danger next time. You need to absorb energy quickly...¡± Even this mental signal was extremely faint; Yao Xing, though wicked, had given its all for Lanling. The entire quenching transformation process took a full ten hours. After finishing, Lanling opened his eyes. At that moment, he felt an inexhaustible strength in his arm. The sensation of enhanced power was incredibly distinct. Upon looking up, the sky was full of stars; it was already the middle of the night. Ye Jingyu, concentrating all her spirit, was sitting nearby. In front of her, several hundred meters away, lay piles of various corpses. These beasts and birds did not come to attack but were merely passing by. However, the process of Dragon Vein Power quenching required absolute quiet, not to be disturbed at all, so any animal that came within a hundred meters of Lanling was shot dead by Ye Jingyu. Ye Jingyu didn¡¯t ask why Lanling had sat for so long but simply said indifferently, ¡°That¡¯s enough for today, let¡¯s rest, and we¡¯ll continue the muscle and tendon training tomorrow.¡± Muscle and tendon training was the normal practice method, stimulating the inherent energy of the tendons rather than relying on Dragon Vein Power. Lanling said, ¡°Tomorrow, we shall enter the next phase of archery practice.¡± Ye Jingyu said, ¡°Don¡¯t be overly ambitious. I¡¯ve already told you, first complete holding the bow steady for ten consecutive times, each time for half a minute. This is the first step in archery, which must be completed before proceeding to the next step.¡± Lanling replied, ¡°I have already completed the bow holding.¡± Ye Jingyu cried out incredulously, ¡°Impossible.¡± Lanling immediately picked up the sixty-kilogram bow, took a deep breath, stepped forward lightly, and then pulled the bow open, holding it steady for half a minute without moving, before slowly relaxing. Previously, he couldn¡¯t hold it steady for a few seconds without trembling all over, but now, after pulling it open, his body was stable, and his breath was even. The effect of the enhanced strength was truly pronounced. Then, Lanling pulled a second time, a third time... Until the tenth time! And the tenth time was truly the limit of Lanling¡¯s arm strength because he found it extremely difficult to pull for the eleventh time. Meanwhile, Ye Jingyu, who was watching from the side, had been completely astonished. ... Note: Brothers who have recommendation tickets, please cast a few. I would be even more grateful if you are willing to collect Sanjiang tickets and vote for me, though it may be a hassle. Chapter 44 - 44 42 Mental Locking Spell ?44: Chapter 42: Mental Locking Spell 44: Chapter 42: Mental Locking Spell Others needed two to three months to complete the bow-drawing exercise, but for Lanling, she set the goal to finish it in half a month, which was already quite astonishing. However, Lanling only took one day to accomplish this step. This, this was truly monstrous. ¡°Suo Lun, do you know what I want to do right now?¡± Ye Jingyu said, ¡°I want to cut open your body to see what¡¯s different inside you compared to others.¡± Lanling said, ¡°Can I start live fire training tomorrow?¡± ¡°You can, genius.¡± Ye Jingyu turned and entered the tent, saying, ¡°Go to sleep, you can still get three hours.¡± Lanling entered the tent and crawled into his sleeping bag. Ye Jingyu simply lay down on the tent fabric, still with her back to Lanling. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me, or I¡¯ll punch you.¡± Ye Jingyu¡¯s back still seemed to have eyes of its own, Lanling said, ¡°No, I mean, don¡¯t we need to keep watch?¡± ¡°No need,¡± Ye Jingyu said. ¡°Even if I fall asleep, as long as someone comes within a hundred steps of us, I will detect them, unless their martial arts are much higher than mine, and a master wouldn¡¯t come to kill wild cattle.¡± Suddenly, Lanling felt relieved, immediately turned over, and fell asleep with his back to Ye Jingyu. ... Early the next day, while Lanling was still deep in sleep, he was already woken up by Ye Jingyu. Then, Lanling found her hair was wet, indicating she had been up for a while and had even taken a bath. ¡°Starting today, you¡¯ll practice live firing,¡± Ye Jingyu said. Lanling was extremely excited, finally waiting for actual combat. He hurried out of the tent to wash and had breakfast, then he was ready to pick up his bow and shoot wild cattle. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ye Jingyu asked. ¡°Going to shoot wild cattle,¡± Lanling said. Ye Jingyu said, ¡°Who told you to shoot wild cattle?¡± With that, Ye Jingyu pointed ahead, and suddenly Lanling saw a target standing thirty meters in front, covered with circles. ¡°Start with a stationary target, then shoot moving objects,¡± Ye Jingyu said. Lanling immediately let out an internal wail, ¡°Isn¡¯t that wild cattle¡¯s target much bigger than this target, and moreover, they stand there without moving?¡± Ye Jingyu said, ¡°That¡¯s right, the target of the wild cattle is large, but do you know how thick and tough their hides are? You need a bow of at least two to three hundred pounds to penetrate their outer skin. With your mere sixty-pound bow, if you want to kill a wild cattle, you must hit it in the eye. Do you think you can hit the eye of a wild cattle from tens of meters away?¡± Lanling immediately behaved, there was no doubt it was impossible. Ye Jingyu continued, ¡°From now on, you shoot a stationary target in live fire. Thirty meters distance, ten test shots, scoring eighty points gets you to go hunt wild cattle.¡± Unexpectedly, it was so difficult to want to shoot a wild buffalo and absorb its energy. Now Yao Xing¡¯s energy was completely exhausted, and everything depended on Lanling himself. Moreover, Yao Xing was desperate for energy, and so was Lanling, eager to shoot wild cattle and absorb energy. Thirty meters distance, averaging eight points per arrow was indeed a very difficult goal, especially for a beginner like Lanling. ¡°Alright, you start,¡± Ye Jingyu said. Lanling stood thirty meters from the target, took a deep breath, and drew his bow and arrow. Then, holding his breath, he remained completely still, starting to aim at the center of the target. Seconds ticked by, and after about ten seconds, Lanling felt he had aimed right and was ready, suddenly releasing his fingers. ¡°Whoosh...¡± The arrow flew straight out. Lanling was immediately filled with anticipation. However, the result disappointed him, he not only missed scoring above eight points, but he also missed the target entirely. Then, Lanling shot a second arrow, but missed the target again. It was strange, he had clearly used the three-point line aiming technique and had even considered gravity and wind speed, yet he still couldn¡¯t aim correctly. At that moment, Ye Jingyu stepped forward, corrected Lanling¡¯s posture, and then stood at his outstretched hand, her left hand holding his bow, and right hand supporting his arrow, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll help you get the feel of it.¡± Her chest was too high, and at such close range, it pressed directly against Lanling¡¯s back, instantly disrupting his breathing. Taking a deep breath, he calmed himself down. ¡°Whoosh...¡± He shot the third arrow. Sure enough, it hit the target, but without scoring. Ye Jingyu let go of Lanling and let him continue on his own. Lanling had indeed great talent. Almost every arrow hit the target from then on, and the tenth arrow even scored one point. And shooting ten arrows in a row was about the limit for Lanling at the moment. ¡°Alright, take a break, lie down,¡± Ye Jingyu said. Lanling put down the bow and lay straight on the grass. Ye Jingyu came over and started massaging his limbs. ¡°How do you feel?¡± Ye Jingyu asked. Lanling said, ¡°It¡¯s not very easy, I think at this rate, I¡¯ll need at least half a month to hit eighty rings.¡± Ye Jingyu asked, ¡°How do you aim?¡± ¡°Three points, one line,¡± Lanling said. ¡°The target, the arrowhead, and the feathers.¡± Ye Jingyu asked, ¡°Then what do you think is the most important aspect of archery?¡± ¡°Finding the feeling, so you can almost shoot without aiming, or only aim for a very short time,¡± Lanling said. Ye Jingyu said, ¡°With that method, the greatest achievement you can hope for in your life is to be an excellent archer in the military. Do you know how far a Dragon Archer can shoot a target?¡± Lanling shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°One thousand meters,¡± Ye Jingyu said. ¡°Impossible,¡± Lanling exclaimed in shock. Firstly, a bow couldn¡¯t shoot that far, and secondly, even if it could, hitting the target would be outright impossible. A person one thousand meters away would be nothing more than a tiny black dot. Keep in mind that on modern Earth, even the most precise sniper rifles in the hands of a highly skilled sniper might not hit a target a thousand meters away. Using a bow and arrow for such a feat was simply ludicrous. Ye Jingyu said, ¡°Because, an excellent archer never uses their eyes to aim, but their spiritual power.¡± Yao Xing had once said this. Ye Jingyu continued, ¡°The most important thing for an archer is spiritual power. A Dragon Archer can lock onto a target thousands of meters away using spiritual power, then directly link the arrow in their hand to the target with that power and achieve a one-shot kill, all without needing to aim with their eyes.¡± Lanling was flabbergasted, the concept was too fantastical. Although he had always known that spiritual power was powerful and mysterious, he had never experienced it firsthand, only hearing about it from others. Lanling asked, ¡°What exactly does that feel like?¡± Ye Jingyu replied, ¡°What it feels like, you¡¯ll understand when the time comes. But let me tell you two things: a master can extend their spiritual power tens of meters, hundreds of meters, or even thousands of meters outside their body. Hence, a target a thousand meters away would be pulled in instantly. Not only that, but when the spiritual power reaches a certain level, it can make the time in your perceived world slow down. The time you perceive using spiritual power will be two times, three times, or even more slower than reality. Can you imagine how terrifying that is?¡± Lanling was utterly astounded, especially by the second point; it was incredibly mysterious. This was akin to a different kind of time slowdown. In your eyes, your enemies are moving in slow motion. With this, you could easily dodge an enemy¡¯s attack and find their weak spot for a lethal hit. Ye Jingyu said, ¡°Therefore, the world¡¯s top swordsmen and Dragon Archers, without a doubt, are those with strong spiritual power. Spiritual power is the core of Martial Arts.¡± Lanling asked, ¡°Then how do you use spiritual power to lock on to a target?¡± Ye Jingyu explained, ¡°It¡¯s simple. Run your Dragon Force into your brain, then project it directly through the light in your eyes.¡± It was still Dragon Force. Ye Jingyu went on, ¡°Of course, this is a test of one¡¯s spiritual talent. Those with high spiritual talent can do it with a small amount of Dragon Force and project it over a long distance. For those with low spiritual talent, no amount of Dragon Force will help. So, spiritual talent is the most important talent for a Martial Artist.¡± Realizing this, Lanling felt a chill in his heart because Yao Xing in his body no longer had energy, and therefore, he could not convert energy into spiritual power anymore. At that moment, he felt an unprecedented desire to absorb energy. ¡°The Dragon Force in my body is depleted; I can¡¯t use spiritual power to lock on,¡± Lanling said. Ye Jingyu replied, ¡°After resting for half the night, you should have recovered a bit.¡± Lanling said, ¡°My constitution is different from others.¡± Ye Jingyu said, ¡°No matter, you don¡¯t need Dragon Force to lock on spiritually at a distance of thirty meters; you can do it with your own spiritual power.¡± ¡°How do I do that?¡± Lanling asked. ¡°Use the Inverted Moon Mantra to completely quiet your body and your mind,¡± Ye Jingyu instructed. With the Inverted Moon Mantra, Lanling easily achieved tranquility in mind and body. At this point, he didn¡¯t even need the energy from Yao Xing to calm the water surface in the Spiritual Illusion or to restore the inverted moon to its full shape. ¡°Then, focus all your spirit on one point, casting it onto the center of the target,¡± Ye Jingyu said. ¡°Don¡¯t use your eyes to look; use your spirit.¡± Lanling gradually immersed himself deeper and deeper. ¡°What do you see?¡± Ye Jingyu asked. Lanling said, ¡°In the Spiritual Illusion of the Inverted Moon Mantra, the inverted moon in the water has taken on the shape of the target.¡± Ye Jingyu said, ¡°Then keep focusing your spiritual power, concentrating all of it on a single point at the center of the target.¡± Lanling began to concentrate with all his might, gathering all his spiritual power on the center of the target. Then, he clearly felt everything within the Spiritual Illusion fading away. The water surface disappeared, and the edges of the target gradually blurred and faded. The target locked by his spiritual power shrank smaller and smaller. Soon, very soon, the process would be complete, his spiritual power would be fully concentrated on one point at the center of the target. But just at that moment, Lanling¡¯s head exploded with a loud bang, a sharp pain engulfed him, as if his brain had burst open, and he collapsed to the ground. Chapter 45 - 45 43 Genius First Successful Kill! ?45: Chapter 43: Genius, First Successful Kill! 45: Chapter 43: Genius, First Successful Kill! Ye Jingyu immediately stepped forward, placing her palm on Lanling¡¯s temple and slowly infused a stream of dragon force into him. Suddenly, Lanling¡¯s almost splitting head gradually quieted down. ¡°This is a manifestation of spiritual power depletion, which is quite normal. Every martial artist will experience this kind of pain,¡± said Ye Jingyu. ¡°Next, you need to rest for a few hours and then continue training. Come with me.¡± Bearing the intense pain in his head, Lanling followed behind Ye Jingyu to the clear lakeside. ¡°Are you certain that there¡¯s no dragon force left inside your body?¡± Ye Jingyu asked. Lanling shook his head and said, ¡°None left, not a trace.¡± Ye Jingyu said, ¡°If there were dragon force, your spiritual power could recover quickly. Without dragon force, recovery is completely reliant on the body¡¯s own restoration, which will be relatively slow. Strip off your clothes and sit in the water, breathing through a tube in your mouth, while allowing the water to cover your head. The water is highly conducive to the recovery of spiritual power.¡± Without any hesitation, Lanling stripped off his clothes until he was only in his shorts, took the tube in his mouth, and sat down in the cool, clear lake water, submerging his head with only the breathing tube above the surface. ¡°Close your eyes, think of nothing, and enter a state akin to both sleep and wakefulness,¡± Ye Jingyu instructed. ¡°I will recite the ¡®Peaceful Mantra¡¯ to you. You don¡¯t need to remember it or pay attention to what I¡¯m saying, just listen.¡± After that, Ye Jingyu sat down by the lakeside and began to recite the ¡°Peaceful Mantra.¡± Despite being underwater, Lanling could still hear Ye Jingyu¡¯s voice clearly, penetrating crisply into his ears. This ¡°Peaceful Mantra¡± didn¡¯t contain any discernible words, rather it was akin to a chant. As he listened, Lanling felt as if he were in a supremely silent and magician-like Illusion Realm. The surrounding water seemed to turn into soft clouds, cradling every part of his body, incredibly comfortable, as if he didn¡¯t need to exert any effort at all. Gradually, he entered a state of semi-consciousness. This state was most suitable for the recovery of spiritual power. About four hours later, Lanling¡¯s spirit was fully restored. These four hours of meditation were equivalent to ten hours of sleep. Next, Lanling resumed his spiritual focus training. The target was still very simple: to use his spirit to lock onto the central bullseye of an archery target thirty meters away. Success would be achieved when within his mental Illusion Realm, nothing existed but that central point. Given Lanling¡¯s innate spiritual talent, locking onto a target thirty meters away was feasible, but the duration was very short due to the lack of dragon force support. After just a few minutes, all his spiritual power would be completely exhausted, and then he would need to submerge in the lake again for recovery. In this way, excluding the time spent sleeping, he could practice spiritual focus locking at most three times a day. Once, twice, three times, four times... Every time his spiritual power was drained, Lanling felt as if his head was about to split open from the pain. At those moments, he would deeply miss Yao Xing and the dragon force within it. If he had the constant support of the Demon Star Dragon Force, Lanling could have completed the spiritual focus locking training in one go. Finally, after the thirteenth attempt, Lanling completed the thirty-meter spiritual focus locking practice. At last, in his mental Illusion Realm, nothing existed but the bullseye on the target. His spiritual power had firmly locked onto that bullseye. By now, it was the dawn of the fourth day. Throughout the past three days, Lanling had endured the torment of a splitting headache three times a day. ¡°You have now completed the initial level of spiritual focus locking,¡± Ye Jingyu said. ¡°Next, you will practice archery targeting using your spiritual locking technique.¡± Shoot ten arrows, aiming for a score of eighty points. Once this goal is met, you can go on to shooting wild oxen and absorbing their energy. ... When Lanling picked up the bow and arrows again, his heart leaped with joy. Finally, he didn¡¯t have to keep his mind fixated on that one target; he could shoot arrows, even if it was just at a target. Taking a deep breath, he bent the bow and notched an arrow, pulling it back with force. His eyes narrowed sharply, instantaneously entering the ¡°Inverted Moon Mantra¡± state, locking his spiritual power onto the bullseye thirty meters away. Five seconds, ten seconds, fifteen seconds! Locking complete, and in his mental Illusion Realm, only the bullseye remained. ¡°Whoosh...¡± he released his hand. The arrow flew straight out. ¡°Thud!¡± It hit the target, scoring three points. Lanling felt a mix of happiness and complexity in his heart. Firstly, this technique of spiritual focusing indeed worked wonders. Previously he had been missing the target completely, and even when hitting, there was no score. But after using the spiritual locking technique, he d hit the target for three points. However, if his spirit was locked on the bullseye, shouldn¡¯t it have been ten points? As if understanding Lanling¡¯s question, Ye Jingyu explained, ¡°Spiritual locking only ensures your aim. But you are still somewhat unfamiliar with this bow, and you haven¡¯t fully mastered it. So even though your spirit has aimed at the target, your body¡¯s execution was off. Do you understand?¡± Lanling nodded. ¡°This discrepancy between mental focus and physical execution will be corrected after many attempts,¡± Ye Jingyu said. ¡°Of course, since you can only shoot ten arrows at a time, and shoot three times a day, you must seize every opportunity.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± Lanling replied. After bending the bow and notching an arrow for the second time, he locked onto the target with his spiritual power once more. Then, recalling the deviation of his first shot, he made a slight adjustment for the second attempt. ¡°Whoosh...¡± the arrow was loosed. Four points! Not bad, there was progress. The third arrow also scored four points. The fifth arrow scored five points. The sixth arrow, five points! ... The tenth arrow, seven points! Throughout the practices since the dragon force tempering, Lanling had relied solely on his willpower and talent, no longer depending on Yao Xing. After completing spiritual focus locking, there indeed was a qualitative improvement. However, after the first round of ten arrows, he scored only fifty-three points, whereas he needed to score eighty to move on to wild ox hunting. After ten arrows, Lanling¡¯s strength and spiritual power were both exhausted. Next, Ye Jingyu gave him a full-body massage, and then he once again immersed himself in the lake water, listening to Ye Jingyu¡¯s ¡°Tranquility Mantra¡± to recover his spiritual power. Four hours later, the second round of trial shooting practice commenced. This round showed some improvement over the first, with a total score of sixty points. After another four hours of rest and recovery, the third round of trial shooting began. The score for the third round was sixty-three points. Then, the fourth day of archery practice came to an end. That evening, Lanling did not need any warnings from Ye Jingyu; he simply lay down in his sleeping bag and fell into a deep sleep, almost too exhausted to speak. Afterward, Lanling entered another long period of fixed target practice. His goal was singular: at a distance of thirty meters, to score eighty points with ten arrows. On the fifth day, Lanling¡¯s best score was sixty-five points. On the sixth day, his best score improved to sixty-eight points. On the seventh day, the best score remained at sixty-eight points. On the eighth day, his best score regressed to sixty-five points. At this point, Lanling fully experienced the monotony and agony of archery practice, a constant repetition, and after the tenth arrow, his spiritual power was depleted, leaving him with a fatigue and a splitting headache that he found indescribable. After regressing instead of improving on the eighth day, Lanling thought that Ye Jingyu would let him rest for a day, but the usual practice continued. Finally, Lanling asked, ¡°How many days did it take you to achieve eighty points with ten arrows on a fixed target for the first time?¡± ¡°Twenty-seven days,¡± Ye Jingyu replied. ¡°I still vividly remember that torment and pain.¡± Lanling said, ¡°I remember your weapon is a curved saber; why did you practice archery?¡± Ye Jingyu explained, ¡°In this world, samurai do not have clear distinctions. Even if you¡¯re a swordsman, it doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t be an assassin. Likewise, a blade wielder can also be an archer.¡± Lanling nodded in understanding. He then kept in mind Ye Jingyu¡¯s twenty-seven days. She took twenty-seven days, and he was determined to do it in less. On the ninth day, Lanling¡¯s trial shooting score skyrocketed to seventy-two points. On the tenth day, his score reached seventy-five points. At this moment, the target of eighty points was very close at hand. He felt nervous because the closer he got to the goal, the more difficult it became. However, the result was a delightful surprise for Lanling. On the tenth day, he actually bypassed the eighty-point benchmark, reaching eighty-two points. He had finally completed the fixed target shooting practice and was now ready to hunt and kill wild oxen. After completing the exercise, Lanling clutched his bow, squatted on the ground, and nearly cried with joy. In ten days, he had finally achieved the goal of scoring eighty points with ten consecutive arrows at a distance of thirty meters. ¡°Sleep now, tomorrow morning, we will hunt the wild oxen,¡± Ye Jingyu announced. ... On the eleventh day, before dawn had fully broken, Lanling woke up, turned to his side, and found that Ye Jingyu was not in the tent; sounds of swimming came from the lake outside. She was very fond of cleanliness, bathing nearly every day. Thus, Lanling could only lie in the tent, waiting for her to finish. About a quarter of an hour later, Ye Jingyu emerged from the lake. By just peeking out, Lanling could see Ye Jingyu¡¯s body, but he didn¡¯t do so because his mind was entirely focused on his first hunt and his first energy devouring. Once Ye Jingyu was dressed, she called out from inside, ¡°I¡¯m finished; you can come out now.¡± After Lanling had washed and gotten ready, Ye Jingyu started to prepare food. In the meantime, Lanling repeatedly wiped his bow and arrows beside her. Although a marksman uses spiritual intent to lock on targets, the familiarity with one¡¯s bow and arrows is also critical. Only when he fully mastered every inch of his bow and arrows could he truly hit the target every time. ¡°Suo Lun, a martial artist¡¯s best weapon is one crafted by their own hands,¡± Ye Jingyu said. ¡°This is because martial arts revolve around spiritual power, and only a self-made weapon can be constantly connected with the maker¡¯s spirit.¡± Lanling nodded in agreement; indeed, the weapons of all the masters in this world were self-forged. Ideally, every piece of ore would be mined by the craftsman themselves. Ye Jingyu¡¯s cooking skills were quite mediocre, not at all comparable to Suo Ningbing¡¯s, but Lanling still ate two large bowls. By now, daylight had filled the sky, and the wild oxen of Wild Ox Valley were coming out to forage. ¡°Let¡¯s go, to hunt the wild oxen,¡± Ye Jingyu said. Lanling immediately picked up his bow and arrows and followed her. The Wild Ox Valley spanned roughly one hundred square miles, teeming with oxen that often gathered in herds of dozens. But the current Lanling could only target those that were alone. ¡°Up ahead,¡± Ye Jingyu suddenly said, pointing to a strong ox about a hundred meters away leisurely grazing. Ye Jingyu escorted Lanling closer and closer, needing to approach within thirty meters¡ªthe range of Lanling¡¯s spiritual lock. Soon they were within thirty meters, hiding behind a mound of earth. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous; failing the first time is normal,¡± Ye Jingyu whispered. Lanling took a deep breath, then drew his bow and notched an arrow, concentrating all his spiritual power, locking directly onto the right eye of the wild ox. Lock, lock, lock... After eight seconds, the only thing in Lanling¡¯s Spiritual Illusion was the ox¡¯s eye, while everything else was shrouded in darkness. Locked on! ¡°Whoosh...¡± Lanling released his fingers decisively, and the arrow shot out forcefully. The wild ox was startled and attempted to flee, but it was already too late. ¡°Thwack...¡± The sharp arrow pierced directly into its head through the right eye. ... Note: I ask for a triple review vote, for recommendation tickets, thank you, everyone. Chapter 46 - 46 44 Bountiful Harvest Cultivation Improvement ?46: Chapter 44: Bountiful Harvest, Cultivation Improvement 46: Chapter 44: Bountiful Harvest, Cultivation Improvement After a scream, the wild ox fell to the ground with a thud. Lanling immediately charged out, and at that moment, he distinctly felt the Yao Xing within him come to life in an instant, and then it began to rapidly spin, turning into a black hole-like existence. Immediately after, Lanling felt a surge of Dragon Vein Power leak from the body of the wild ox, which was quickly devoured by the Yao Xing. This Yao Xing was indeed as wicked and defying as it could be, as it actually directly devoured the Bloodline Dragon Force. This world was one of balance, where humans and exotic beasts alike possessed Bloodline Dragon Force within them. However, when they died, this power would dissipate and return to the world. And now, the Yao Xing interrupted this cycle and directly devoured the dispersing force of the Dragon Vein. Strictly speaking, this was a violation of the energy balance of the Flame Dragon Continent. Thus, it was named Yao Xing! The entire absorption process only took less than two seconds, almost ending as soon as it began. ¡°I have finally, finally absorbed power once again,¡± trembled the Yao Xing. Although this force was weak, both Lanling and the Yao Xing were very excited. Previously, between the bow training, mental targeting, and fixed target shooting, it took a lot of effort to truly slay an exotic beast, which was all for the sake of absorbing Dragon Power energy. This signified the true start of becoming stronger. The first hunt was complete, and then he began to search for the second one. The reason Wild Ox Valley was so named was that there were indeed many wild oxen, even solitary ones which Lanling was looking for were numerous. Soon, he found the second one, leisurely grazing with eyes as big as fists. Bending the bow and setting the arrow, he took a deep breath, then entered the Inverted Moon Mantra, using his spiritual power to lock onto the ox¡¯s eye. One second, two seconds, three seconds... five seconds! This time, it only took five seconds to complete the lock, and within the Spiritual Illusion, only the ox¡¯s eye existed. Shoot! The arrow shot out like a meteor, without any surprise, almost identical to shooting at a fixed target. A scream followed, and the arrow once again pierced through the wild ox¡¯s eye, through the brain, causing instant death. Afterward, the Yao Xing entered another excited state of devouring. Lanling even felt a strange fiery energy drilling into his body, threading into his heart¡¯s depths. ... Then, Lanling entered a time of bountiful harvest. Wild oxen had great power but weak spiritual strength, weren¡¯t very vigilant, and since they weren¡¯t very active and had big eyes, they were easy to shoot once targeted. Unfortunately, given Lanling¡¯s spiritual power, he could only hunt ten at a time before needing four hours to recover his physical and mental strength. Of course, by now, the Yao Xing had already absorbed the Bloodline Dragon Force of the wild oxen and could sustain Lanling to shoot the eleventh arrow, the twelfth arrow. But Lanling also needed to use this power to enhance his own strength; the Dragon Power devoured by the Yao Xing couldn¡¯t be wasted at all. As a result, Lanling could only hunt around twenty wild oxen a day. It would take at least three to four days to enhance his strength by ten pounds. And with less than three months until the final graduation exam, he still needed to increase his arm strength to three hundred pounds and his mental power to over one hundred meters. There was simply not enough time. At night during his rest, Lanling shared his concerns with Ye Jingyu. ¡°Do your best, and leave the rest to fate,¡± said Ye Jingyu. ... Each day following, Lanling repeated the process of hunting wild oxen. At a distance of thirty meters, an arrow through the ox¡¯s eye into the head, a one-shot kill, Lanling had become infallible. His daily tally rose from twenty to around twenty-five. That noon, Lanling was hunting his nineteenth wild ox of the day. From the start of his hunting to now, he had already killed seventy-four oxen in total; twenty-six more, and he would reach a hundred. Devouring the Bloodline Dragon Force of a hundred wild oxen would enable him to undergo a Dragon Power refinement, increasing the strength of his arms by ten pounds to ninety pounds. Bending the bow and setting the arrow, he took a deep breath, then held his breath to lock onto the target with his spiritual power. ¡°Swish...¡± The arrow shot forth. As expected, the arrow entered through the ox¡¯s eye, pierced straight through the brain, resulting in instant death. Such was his skill, that within thirty meters, he was almost always spot on, demonstrating the formidable aspect of mental targeting. ¡°Twenty-five more to go,¡± Lanling thought to himself, then continued to search for the next solitary wild ox. At that moment, Lanling deeply felt that though the direct devouring of the Bloodline Dragon Force by the Yao Xing was heaven-defying, the speed of his own training was still not fast enough. Continuing at this pace, he wouldn¡¯t even reach the level of a first-grade Samurai archer before the final graduation exam. Just then, suddenly, a roaring sound not far away caught his attention, resembling that of an ox, yet also like a wild beast. Then, there was also that ear-piercing sound of stones being torn apart. Turning over a small hill, Lanling immediately beheld a very large, fiery red wild ox. This body, at least twice the size of a normal wild ox. It was currently pawing at the ground, and the hard stones, once scraped by its sharp iron hooves, sent shards flying instantly. And its two ox horns, black and shiny, seemed even harder than steel. ¡°This is the leader of the wild oxen, the Fiery Red Savage Ox,¡± said Ye Jingyu. ¡°Its Bloodline Dragon Force is much stronger, it¡¯s very fast, with immense strength, and not something you can kill.¡± Lanling was astonished, this must be the elite-level wild ox that Yao Xing had mentioned. In every herd, there was such an elite fiery red savage bull. The power absorbed from killing this wild ox was equivalent to dozens of ordinary ones. Lanling felt a surge of excitement in his heart and said, ¡°I want to try.¡± After thinking for a moment, Ye Jingyu nodded and then drew her curved blade, standing guard to one side. A single fiery red savage bull was certainly not a challenge for her. ¡°Wait, unless the wild ox comes within ten meters of me and threatens my life, you cannot kill it,¡± Lanling said. ¡°Okay,¡± replied Ye Jingyu. Lanling took a deep breath, and took out an eighty-pound bow from Ye Jingyu¡¯s pack. Yes, an eighty-pound bow. At the moment, his arm strength was only eighty pounds, and he needed a sixty-pound bow to aim and shoot without moving a muscle. However, he now chose to use an eighty-pound bow to hunt this fiery red savage bull. First, he tried to draw the bow with his own strength and found that it was extremely difficult to pull back an eighty-pound bow, let alone aim steadily. So next, he had to use the Dragon Vein Power, because Yao Xing had already absorbed the Bloodline Dragon Force from seventy-five wild oxen. At his command, the Dragon Power within Yao Xing surged into Lanling¡¯s arm, abruptly increasing the strength in his hand. ¡°Creak...¡± He directly drew back the eighty-pound strong bow. Then, his gaze suddenly narrowed, entering the Inverted Moon Mantra Illusion Realm, condensing all his spiritual power, and locking onto the big eyes of the elite fiery red savage bull with his spiritual power. One second, two seconds, three seconds. The power of Yao Xing was draining rapidly. He had locked on completely. ¡°Swish...¡± He suddenly released an arrow. The sharp arrow instantly shot towards the fiery red savage bull¡¯s eyes, as fast as lightning. Lanling¡¯s aim was precise, but the reaction of the fiery red savage bull was swift. Just as the sharp arrow was about to pierce its eye, it abruptly closed its bell-like eyes. ¡°Bang...¡± The arrow struck the thick eyelid directly, flying out and leaving behind only a shallow wound. The skin of the fiery red savage bull was extremely thick and tough. Aggravated by the pain, the fiery red savage bull was completely enraged. With a fierce roar, it charged madly. Its speed was very fast; it covered the short thirty-meter distance in less than two seconds, opened its mouth wide in front of Lanling, roaring, ready to gore Lanling into a pile of flesh with its terrifying horns. Ye Jingyu¡¯s curved blade was about to shoot out like lightning. At that moment, Lanling, with all his might, quickly drew the bow and shot the arrow, unable to aim properly and relying solely on his instincts. ¡°Aow...¡± The sharp arrow shot directly into the wild ox¡¯s mouth, through the throat, piercing its heart. Ye Jingyu quickly pulled Lanling aside, dodging as the corpse of the wild ox, weighing several thousand pounds, crashed down. In the final moment, Lanling had killed the fierce red savage bull. It was practically a miracle, extremely lucky. He hadn¡¯t even aimed properly, yet he managed to hit the target directly. Suddenly, Lanling felt all his strength drained completely from his body, and his legs turned weak. Meanwhile, Yao Xing screeched excitedly, frantically absorbed the Bloodline Dragon Force scattering from the dead fiery red savage bull. And this time, the absorption lasted a full half a minute. ¡°Yao Xing, how is the Bloodline Dragon Force of this fiery red savage bull?¡± Lanling asked. ¡°Now equivalent to twenty to thirty ordinary wild oxen,¡± Yao Xing responded. ¡°So, including the ones we¡¯ve absorbed before, is it enough to undergo Dragon Power tempering to enhance the strength of my arms?¡± Lanling asked. ¡°It¡¯s enough,¡± Yao Xing said. ¡°Go recover your spiritual power in the water, and I will use the Dragon Power to remodel your arms, enhancing your strength.¡± Next, Lanling once again submerged himself in the water, listening to Ye Jingyu¡¯s Tranquility Mantra to recover spiritual power. At the same time, Yao Xing released the Dragon Power, tempering and remodelling Lanling¡¯s arms inch by inch. First came the veins, then the bones, and finally the muscles. After five full hours, the Dragon Power tempering was complete. When Lanling opened his eyes again, he found himself rejuvenated, his arms felt light and much warmer, and his strength had noticeably increased. According to Yao Xing, this round of Dragon Power tempering had increased his arm strength by ten pounds, reaching ninety pounds now. Although he was still far from the goal of three hundred pounds, such a pronounced increase in strength was still exhilarating. Then, when he once again pulled the sixty-pound bow, he found it to be very easy, a complete change from before. This elite fiery red savage bull was truly satisfying; killing one was equivalent to killing dozens of ordinary ones. At this rate, killing about a dozen more would increase Lanling¡¯s arm strength to over one hundred pounds. ... Note: Brothers, I beg for some Sanjiang votes, thank you, everyone. Chapter 47 - 47 45 Black Gold Arrow Ex-boyfriend ?47: Chapter 45: Black Gold Arrow, Ex-boyfriend? 47: Chapter 45: Black Gold Arrow, Ex-boyfriend? Lanling asked, ¡°This Wild Ox Valley, about how many of these elite fiery red barbarian oxen are there?¡± ¡°Not clear, probably around ten or so,¡± responded Ye Jingyu. Lanling felt relieved. From now on, he would no longer kill ordinary wild oxen¡ªtheir Bloodline Dragon Force was too diluted. He would specifically hunt these elite fiery red barbarian oxen. Nevertheless, Lanling continued to kill over a dozen ordinary wild oxen because he needed to absorb enough Dragon Force to draw a bow weighing a hundred jin and release a critical hit to kill the elite fiery red barbarian oxen. The next morning, Lanling, carrying a bow weighing a hundred jin, went in search of the elite fiery red barbarian oxen. After devouring the Bloodline Dragon Force of an elite fiery red barbarian ox the previous day, his arm strength had increased to ninety jin. So, once he used Dragon Force for a critical hit, he would be able to draw a bow weighing a hundred jin and accurately aim and shoot. ... Finding the elite fiery red barbarian oxen was indeed not easy. After a full two or three hours, Lanling had already encountered over a dozen solitary wild oxen, but not a single elite fiery red barbarian ox. By noon, with the sun shining high, Lanling and his companion were already drenched in sweat, having walked almost dozens of miles. ¡°Five hundred meters ahead, there is an elite fiery red barbarian ox, but it¡¯s among a herd,¡± Ye Jingyu said, then stealthily went into ambush. Lanling looked intently and indeed spotted a large herd of oxen, easily a hundred of them, swimming in a small lake. Even within a large group of oxen, the elite fiery red barbarian ox was extremely conspicuous, a bright red like a ball of blazing fire. At that moment, it was reveling in the adulation it received from several female oxen, like stars surrounding the moon. ¡°What do we do next?¡± asked Lanling. ¡°Wait, wait for it to be alone,¡± said Ye Jingyu. ¡°Once wild oxen go mad, they can run very fast. If hundreds of wild oxen charge, I can¡¯t protect you. The elite fiery red barbarian ox rubs its hooves and horns every day. At this time, it will definitely drive away the herd.¡± After that, the two men lay motionless in the bushes. An hour, two hours, three hours... Finally, after a full four hours, the elite fiery red barbarian ox had had enough of soaking in the water and then climbed out. The female oxen wanted to follow it, but were driven back by its roar. Then, it went alone towards a cliff several miles away. That place was where it ground its hooves and horns every day. Lanling and Ye Jingyu gradually followed behind and then ambushed behind a huge rock. By then, the elite fiery red barbarian ox was already several miles away from the herd. It looked around to ensure there were no enemies before it began rubbing its horns. ¡°Screech, screech...¡± With ear-piercing sounds, the solid rock face was etched with deep marks by its sharp horns, sending countless stones flying all around. After grinding for about fifteen minutes, it paused, seemingly relishing the aftereffects of sharpening its horns. Apparently, this horn rubbing not only made them sharper but also felt great. At that moment, Lanling took a deep breath, activated his Dragon Force, and fiercely pulled open a bow weighing a hundred and twenty jin. Then, he gathered all his spiritual power, locking onto the right eye of the fiery red barbarian ox. One second, two seconds, three seconds, four seconds... Lock complete. In his Illusion Realm, there was only the image of this one gigantic eye. His hand relaxed, and the bowstring vibrated. The sharp steel arrow was instantly shot out like lightning. Even though the fiery red barbarian ox was in a highly excited state, when the arrow flew towards its face, it instinctively closed its eyes. The arrow struck its eyelid, leaving a cut and bouncing away. Just as expected. Following that, the enraged fiery red barbarian ox roared and then charged like a high-speed tank, crushing everything in its path. Thirty meters away, they only had two seconds. Lanling had to repeat the previous miracle without using spiritual power to aim, using up all his remaining Dragon Force reserve and firing an arrow purely based on instinct. But the miracle didn¡¯t happen again. The arrow struck the top of the fiery red barbarian ox¡¯s head, shattering instantly. The thousands-of-jin weight of the fiery red barbarian ox charged furiously over, about to trample Lanling into mush. In that critical moment, Ye Jingyu¡¯s saber swung through the air like a rainbow. Instantly, the colossal ox head was severed, sending blood spraying wildly. The body of the fiery red barbarian ox was thrown more than ten meters away. Lanling gasped for air and, looking at the corpse of the fiery red barbarian ox, silently asked, ¡°Yao Xing, can I now devour the Bloodline Dragon Force of this fiery red barbarian ox?¡± Yao Xing replied, ¡°You cannot, because it wasn¡¯t killed by you.¡± What is the principle behind this? Lanling was incredibly disappointed, as there were only seven or eight elite fiery red barbarian oxen in the whole Wild Ox Valley, and now one was wasted just like that. By now, night had already fallen, and today¡¯s hunt was over. Lanling dragged his weary body back to the camp. ... ¡°Jingyu, is there an arrow that can directly pierce through the eye of this kind of wild ox?¡± Lanling asked. The first kill of the elite fiery red barbarian ox was purely due to luck. Such luck was rare, and it would be difficult for it to occur a second time. The real solution was still to aim for the eyes, to land a fatal blow. However, the fiery red barbarian oxen reacted too quickly, closing their eyelids before the arrow could enter the eye. If an arrowhead sharp and sturdy enough to pierce through the eyelids were available, a fatal blow could still be dealt. ¡°Yes, arrows with obsidian heads are unstoppable,¡± Ye Jingyu said. ¡°But they are very expensive, costing five silver coins apiece in the royal city, and probably around ten here.¡± Lanling was shocked, the price was way too high, almost equivalent to the bounty on the head of someone from the Barbarian Tribes. This time heading south, Lanling had brought a hundred Gold Coins with him, which was already a very substantial amount of money. ¡°Where can these obsidian arrowheads be bought? Do we have to go to the South Barbarian Border City?¡± Lanling inquired. Ye Jingyu shook her head, ¡°No need, there¡¯s a settlement a few dozen miles from here, they have a place for trading.¡± So, Lanling and Ye Jingyu mounted their horses and headed towards the settlement a few dozen miles away. ... This settlement was called Fallen Leaf Village, and though called a village, it had virtually no ordinary villagers. There were three types of people living here: hunters, miners, merchants, and their families. The entire settlement was larger than Lanling had imagined, with over a thousand inhabitants, all surrounded by tall stone walls and a river beyond. It looked entirely like a small fortress. Although the Rage Wave Kingdom was entirely on the offensive now, this place was outside the city walls and too close to the vast mountain range. The whole settlement was extremely crowded, with various stalls lined up along the roadsides, almost entirely filled with food and weapons, and of course, the omnipresent prostitutes. Ye Jingyu didn¡¯t go straight to the weapon shop but first entered a restaurant, ordered several dishes, and began to feast with gusto. Once the two sat down, they didn¡¯t speak much and ate as if a storm was sweeping through the remnants. It seemed that it wasn¡¯t just Lanling who couldn¡¯t stand his own cooking skills; Ye Jingyu couldn¡¯t either. As the two were feasting, a voice full of surprise suddenly came from the side, ¡°Jingyu...¡± Hearing this voice, Ye Jingyu¡¯s complexion changed, and he immediately stopped moving his chopsticks. ¡°Jingyu, Xiao Ying said he saw you in the South Barbarian Border City and I immediately dropped all my business to look for you, only to find out you were already gone. I didn¡¯t expect to run into you here,¡± a rogue-like man said as he sat down in front of Ye Jingyu, his gaze burning with fervor, ¡°Jingyu, you¡¯ve lost weight...¡± Was this the boss Xiao Ying had mentioned, Ye Jingyu¡¯s ex-boyfriend? He was not particularly handsome and even had a scar on his face. But he had a strong charismatic presence, with a disheveled look, wearing an animal skin armor, and a tattoo of a thorned, blood-dripping night rose on his neck. His entire being exuded a strong roguish charm, both wild and slightly wicked, exactly the type that women often fancied. Especially the way he looked at women, as if setting them ablaze. His group consisted of roughly a dozen members who all seemed carefree except for one woman. This woman, like Ye Jingyu, was dressed in tight leather, but with a markedly sweet appearance. Her gaze, right from the start, stayed on the roguish leader, occasionally casting hostile looks at Ye Jingyu. Clearly, this was once a very messy love triangle. ¡°My name is Tuoba Ye... and you are?¡± The rogue greeted Lanling warmly, extending his hand. ¡°Who he is none of your business,¡± Ye Jingyu said coldly. Lanling smiled at him but offered no response. ¡°You must be Jingyu¡¯s master,¡± Tuoba Ye said. Obviously, he knew about Suo Lun¡¯s reputation, and then he tightened his grip on the handshake suddenly. Instantly, Lanling¡¯s palm throbbed in pain as if it were about to be crushed, clearly understanding that Tuoba Ye was all too aware of the notoriety of the playboy Suo Lun. ¡°May I discuss something with you?¡± Tuoba Ye came over, casually slinging an arm around Lanling¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Jingyu was my lover but is now a samurai of your family. Back when she was practicing in the Barbaric Frontier, she was part of our team. She and Jing Feng were so free and happy. But now, she, such a free spirit, is being tied down by you. Could you please let her go free, release her bonds, and let her be a carefree samurai?¡± Ye Jingyu¡¯s face changed as he said, ¡°Tuoba Ye, what nonsense are you spouting? I belong to the Suo clan in life and death, and in death, I am the ghost of the Suo clan. My family has been loyal to the Suo for generations. Do not sully the honor of my family.¡± Tuoba Ye snorted dismissively, ¡°Jingyu, do you think a bird that flies freely in the sky is nobler, or a hawk that is kept in captivity? As samurai, we should be as free as the wind.¡± ¡°A samurai¡¯s duty is to protect. Your so-called freedom is nothing but selfish negligence,¡± Ye Jingyu replied coldly. ¡°We don¡¯t see eye to eye, so let¡¯s part ways here.¡± With that, Ye Jingyu quickly took Lanling and turned to leave, heading to the weapons shop to buy obsidian arrowheads. ... Note: Seeking votes for Zhang Sanjiang, thank you. Thanks to Kuang Feng Ming Yue reading the book, Yan Shuangnong, San Zhi Ba dot lucky, and several other brothers for their rewards, thank you. Chapter 48 - 48 46 Power Breakthrough Again! ?48: Chapter 46: Power Breakthrough Again! 48: Chapter 46: Power Breakthrough Again! Clearly, the debate about the freedom of samurai duty had not been a one-time event between Ye Jingyu and Tuoba Ye, and the two had even broken up because of this very issue. ¡°Could it be that our past feelings aren¡¯t even worth your loyalty to that prodigal waste?¡± Tuoba Ye said angrily. Lanling¡¯s face twitched, but he said nothing. It was better not to interfere in the quarrel between ex-lovers. Moreover, a couple like Ye Jingyu and Tuoba Ye was bound to break up, as both of them had fiery characters and neither was willing to give in. Ye Jingyu looked at Tuoba Ye and said word by word, ¡°Tuoba Ye, you have saved my life many times, and I am deeply grateful. Even that scar on your face was left because of me. However, our past relationship ended completely the moment you got into Xiao Tian¡¯s bed.¡± Suddenly, a cold snort came from the sweet girl beside Tuoba Ye. She was Xiao Tian. Tuoba Ye said, ¡°I only did that to spite you. No matter how I tried to keep you, you refused to stay and insisted on returning to the decaying the Suo Family that had no future. That night, nothing happened between us.¡± As these words were spoken, the sweet girl beside him turned red around the eyes, tears nearly spilling over. ¡°That¡¯s already none of my concern,¡± said Ye Jingyu. ¡°Xiao Tian is a good girl, you should cherish her. As for me, I only wish to serve my lord wholeheartedly and to revive the Suo Family.¡± ¡°Revive? It¡¯s a pipe dream. The Suo Family is done for, and that prodigal beside you won¡¯t live much longer,¡± Tuoba Ye said. ¡°Everyone knows Prince Zili won¡¯t let him off.¡± Ye Jingyu suddenly gripped her curved knife and said coldly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want us to cross blades, then shut your mouth.¡± ... After leaving the tavern, Ye Jingyu opened her mouth as if to explain something. ¡°No need to say anything. I won¡¯t mind whatever he said,¡± said Lanling, the implication being that he would take issue if Tuoba Ye had in fact done something. Ye Jingyu nodded, then walked into a weapon shop. This weapon shop was underground; behind the shop was a blacksmith forge. ¡°Oh, look who¡¯s here¡ªit¡¯s Miss Ye, whose figure burns brighter than the flames in my forge.¡± A very burly blacksmith came out, opening his arms towards Ye Jingyu. Ye Jingyu stepped forward and hugged him lightly. This was Lanling¡¯s first time seeing such a robust person. His muscles seemed as if they were cast from steel. The blacksmith was middle-aged, but his full beard was going gray. Even as he hugged Ye Jingyu, he was holding an incredibly large hammer, which Lanling suspected weighed at least three to four hundred pounds. ¡°Who¡¯s this pretty boy that looks even more beautiful than a woman?¡± the burly blacksmith asked, looking at Lanling. ¡°Is he your lover, Miss Ye?¡± Ye Jingyu¡¯s cheeks flushed as she said, ¡°Uncle Moye, please don¡¯t joke about me like that. This gentleman is my lord.¡± ¡°Another noble lord, huh?¡± The blacksmith mockingly bowed. Lanling knew that on the Barbaric Frontier, physical strength was paramount¡ªnot like in the royal city, where power was everything. ¡°Miss Ye, what brings you to look after my business this time?¡± asked the blacksmith Moye. ¡°Blackened arrowheads,¡± Ye Jingyu replied. ¡°Got them, ten silver coins each, and there¡¯s a total of thirty-three,¡± the blacksmith said. Lanling asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you have any more?¡± The blacksmith chuckled, ¡°Young man, black gold is extremely expensive. The miners in the village rarely come across a black gold vein. I used all the black gold ore I received two months ago to make these thirty-three arrows.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll take them all,¡± Ye Jingyu declared. ¡°Take them all, and it¡¯ll be six Gold Coins,¡± the blacksmith said. Ye Jingyu took out Gold Coins to settle the bill, and blacksmith Moye said, ¡°Although this place is dangerous and chaotic, there¡¯s one good thing¡ªopen for business once, and eat for three years.¡± Then, the blacksmith brought out a large box, opened it, and inside were all the gleaming black arrows. But the blackened arrowheads were different from what Lanling had imagined; they were not black, but a dark red color. ¡°Alright, uncle, we shall take our leave,¡± Ye Jingyu said. Then, she placed the thirty-three blackened arrows into a specially made steel wire quiver, slung it over her back, and left the weapon blacksmith shop. Outside, Tuoba Ye and his team were waiting. ¡°Ye Ye, how about joining our Dark Night Squad once more?¡± Tuoba Ye said. ¡°We¡¯re going deep into the Hundred Thousand Mountains to hunt the Shadow Spider Queen.¡± The Shadow Spider Queen was the most highly bountied monster of late, worth a staggering thousand Gold Coins. And for several months, teams of adventurers had died by the hundreds under her claws. In fact, every adventuring party had succumbed without even knowing what she looked like. Even a Quasi-Dragon Warrior had died at her hands. Ye Jingyu, pretending not to hear, continued on her way with Lanling. Watching her leave, Tuoba Ye was filled with infatuation¡ªand anger. ... Once again arriving in Wild Ox Valley, they slept comfortably for an entire night, making sure both body and spirit were in peak condition. Then Lanling and Ye Jingyu set out again in search of the fiery red wild ox. By that time, Lanling and Ye Jingyu had roughly figured out the pattern: a fiery red wild ox would usually stay among the herd, enjoying its superiority. Only when it needed to sharpen its hooves and horns would it be alone. So, Lanling and Ye Jingyu just had to look specifically for the kind of cliff where it could sharpen its horns. Two hours later, Lanling indeed heard the harsh grinding sound ahead in a cliff area. Upon closer inspection, it was indeed a giant wild bull with flames for fur, desperately grinding its horns. After a good ten minutes or so, it then lazily half-closed its eyes, savoring the afterglow of sharpening its horns. Lanling drew a precious black gold arrow, placed it on the string, took a deep breath, infused his arm with dragon force, and yanked the string back forcefully. ¡°Creak...¡± In an instant, the hundred-pound bow was fully drawn. Spiritual power locked on, one second, two seconds! Lock-on complete! ¡°Swoosh...¡± He released the arrow with force. The flame-red wild bull instinctively closed its eyes, but the black gold-plated arrow Lanling shot pierced straight through its tough eyelids and into its brain. In an instant, the massive body of the flame-red wild bull fell to the ground, dead. This black gold-plated arrow was truly powerful; with this thing, killing flame-red wild bulls would be easy. Lanling immediately rushed over, making sure to absorb the Bloodline Dragon Force of the flame-red wild bull before it dissipated, urging Yao Xing to devour it desperately. After a full half minute, Yao Xing had completely devoured the Bloodline Energy of the flame-red wild bull. ¡°Just three more hunts, and I can refine your arms again to increase your strength,¡± Yao Xing said. ¡°However, I feel it would be better to enhance your strength all at once after hunting all the flame-red wild bulls.¡± Lanling fully agreed and then set off on his next hunt for the flame-red wild bulls with great enthusiasm. This day must have been Lanling¡¯s lucky day; he hunted four flame-red wild bulls in a single day, and when it was time to return to his tent at dusk, he actually encountered one on the way. He didn¡¯t immediately let Yao Xing refine his arms but decided to save up instead. Early the next day, Lanling set out on his hunt for the flame-red wild bulls again, with high spirits. Even Ye Jingyu didn¡¯t know why he was so tireless in hunting wild bulls, because by this point, he had killed well over a hundred of them, achieving the goal of practical combat shooting. Next, he should try to shoot smaller, more agile beasts. Only then would his archery skills improve. Little did she know, Lanling was hunting for the sake of devouring Bloodline Energy. The day after he switched to the black gold-plated arrows, his luck wasn¡¯t as good; he only found one flame-red wild bull all day. But on the third day, his luck exploded, and he killed three flame-red wild bulls at once. Over the following three days, the fourth, fifth, and sixth, Lanling only managed to hunt five flame-red wild bulls in total. Moreover, Ye Jingyu had mentioned that there were only about a dozen flame-red wild bulls in Wild Ox Valley¡ªand they had probably all been killed by now. However, just as Lanling thought he had nearly finished them off, he discovered a flame-red wild bull lying motionless inside a cave. Moreover, it was a rare female, and its belly was already swollen. Instantly, Lanling put away his bow and arrow. He had already killed enough flame-red wild bulls in Wild Ox Valley; this was probably the last one, and it was pregnant. It was better not to exterminate the species here. Seeing Lanling¡¯s action, Ye Jingyu¡¯s gaze softened instantly, then she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back, the hunt in Wild Ox Valley is over.¡± ... After returning to camp, Lanling immersed himself in the lake water, listening to Ye Jingyu¡¯s Tranquility Mantra to recover his spiritual power. In these six days, Lanling had killed a total of fourteen flame-red wild bulls. Yao Xing had also devoured a considerable amount of dragon force. Now came the great harvest, the concentration of dragon force, the tempering of sinews and bones, the moment to enhance strength, hoping for a significant improvement. Yao Xing began to release dragon force, injecting it into Lanling¡¯s arms in waves. He still started by tempering the meridians, then the skeleton, and lastly, the muscles. This time, the surge of dragon force was several times that of the last tempering; Lanling felt his arms burning hot, even as if they were about to burst. This tempering was truly like being hammered by energy! One hour, two hours, three hours... A full seven hours passed. Finally, this tempering of dragon force was complete! ¡°Yao Xing, how much has my arm strength increased this time?¡± Lanling asked. ¡°Thirty pounds, three times the amount of the last time,¡± Yao Xing replied. ¡°Moreover, I¡¯ve retained some dragon force for emergencies!¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re saying my single-arm strength has now reached one hundred twenty pounds?¡± Lanling said. ¡°And I can draw a hundred-pound bow without using dragon force now?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± replied Yao Xing. Getting out of the water, Lanling picked up the hundred-pound bow and pulled it open forcefully without using dragon force. He had no issue with that, and after drawing the bow, he could hold it steady without moving, allowing him ample time for spiritual power lock-on and aiming. The feeling of strength increase was exhilarating; the trials in Wild Ox Valley had improved his strength by sixty pounds. Now, he was one hundred eighty pounds away from his goal of three hundred pounds of arm strength. Chapter 49 - 49 47 Spirit Transcendence Skill ?49: Chapter 47: Spirit Transcendence Skill 49: Chapter 47: Spirit Transcendence Skill ¡°Suo Lun, how much strength does your arm have now?¡± Ye Jingyu asked. ¡°One hundred and twenty jin,¡± Lanling said. ¡°What?¡± Ye Jingyu exclaimed in shock. It had been less than a month since they started the actual combat training at the Southern Barbarian Border, yet Lanling¡¯s arm strength had increased by a whopping sixty jin. At this moment, there were still over two months left until the big exam, and at this rate of improvement, there might very well be a huge surprise at the time of the graduation exam. This rate of cultivation was terrifying. Indeed, Ye Jingyu had seen him shoot and kill a fiery red barbarian ox with a hundred jin bow, but he had always thought Lanling was using a Dragon Strength critical hit, and that his arm strength was still only around seventy or eighty jin. ¡°Since you have already broken through one hundred jin, the first stage of training has ended,¡± Ye Jingyu said. ¡°Next, we will move on to the second stage of training, and we will leave Wild Ox Valley for another place.¡± Lanling said, ¡°To hunt more powerful beasts?¡± Ye Jingyu looked at Lanling for a while, then said, ¡°Pick up your bow and arrows, and follow me.¡± Subsequently, Ye Jingyu packed up, and along with Lanling, rode their horse toward the west. They galloped for hundreds of miles and entered a completely new wilderness; suddenly Ye Jingyu stopped, immediately dismounted the horse, hid in the bushes, and pointed dozens of meters away, saying, ¡°Do you see that Blood Cloud Leopard?¡± Lanling nodded. In the grass dozens of meters away, a beautiful leopard lay there. It was entirely gray, while its spots were blood red, hence it was called the Blood Cloud Leopard. Lanling now understood that the fiery red barbarian ox, the Blood Cloud Leopard, and their vivid red color came from their relatively strong Dragon Bloodline. ¡°Try shooting it,¡± Ye Jingyu said. Lanling picked up the hundred jin bow, took a deep breath, bent the bow and nocked an arrow, and locked on with his spiritual power. ¡°Shoot...¡± The dark gilded arrow shot out like a meteor. However, the moment the bowstring sounded, the arrow had not yet reached its target when the Blood Cloud Leopard abruptly became alert and leaped out like lightning. Immediately afterward, its eyes turned towards Lanling¡¯s direction. It quickly sensed the strong killing intent from Ye Jingyu and turned around, running away at breakneck speed. ¡°Quick, use all your spiritual power to shoot it, however many arrows you have, shoot them all,¡± Ye Jingyu said. Thus, Lanling quickly locked on and fired rapidly. From start to finish, he shot a total of five arrows, but he did not even graze the Blood Cloud Leopard, with the closest arrow still more than a dozen meters away. In just a moment, the Blood Cloud Leopard had disappeared without a trace. ¡°Do you know why I brought you here?¡± Ye Jingyu asked. ¡°I know,¡± Lanling said with his head down. ¡°In the first stage, I had you shoot wild oxen because they have big eyes and slow reactions, and they like to stand still. Although they are live creatures, shooting them is not much different from shooting at a stationary target,¡± Ye Jingyu said. Lanling nodded, indicating that hunting wild oxen was indeed too easy. ¡°However,¡± Ye Jingyu continued, ¡°such a stupid exotic beast is rare, and your enemies, as well as the exams at the Royal City Academy, will involve moving targets. With your current ability to lock onto targets with spiritual power, do you think you can hit moving targets?¡± Lanling shook his head ¨C it was completely impossible. He had already tried it. The arrows he shot were several meters away from the Blood Cloud Leopard at their closest. ¡°Next, we move on to the second stage of training, which is shooting fast-moving targets,¡± Ye Jingyu said. Then, Ye Jingyu sighed and continued, ¡°There are only just over two months left until the Royal City Academy¡¯s big exam. And shooting moving targets is the hardest part; we really can only do our best and leave the rest to fate.¡± Yao Xing had also said that, to a great extent, Lanling had to rely on himself in spiritual power. So, this stage was indeed very difficult. Ye Jingyu went on, ¡°The first goal for the second stage is to lock onto a moving target forty meters away with your spiritual power. Come on, I¡¯ll take you to a new place to conduct the second stage of training.¡± Then, the two mounted their horses, and Ye Jingyu led Lanling in a different direction, heading south. ... After traveling hundreds of miles, the forest gradually became dense. Ye Jingyu continued to advance, moving another twenty miles forward. Even from a great distance, Lanling could already hear the thundering sound of water. Turning a corner of a valley, they suddenly saw a waterfall, dozens of meters high and hundreds of meters wide. The roaring water crashed down, splashing and creating mist, and under the sunlight, a natural rainbow was formed. The water here was so cool and clear. Ye Jingyu couldn¡¯t help licking his lips, thinking this flow of water was perfect for swimming ¨C it was just too bad it wasn¡¯t the time for that. ¡°Only the most foolish beasts, for the most part, will stand still, making them virtually no different from shooting a stationary target,¡± Ye Jingyu said. ¡°However, most enemies in the world, including those you need to hit for your graduation exam, are moving targets, and they move fast and are small.¡± Ye Jingyu continued, ¡°Next, you must learn to lock onto fast-moving targets with your spiritual power.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Lanling said. ¡°How should I practice?¡± Ye Jingyu responded, ¡°This waterfall is almost fifty meters high. Just watch it. Focus on a single droplet of water, from the moment it begins to fall until it disappears into the surface, and be able to lock onto the droplet with your spiritual power throughout the entire process.¡± Lanling nodded and asked, ¡°So, the marker of success is being able to continuously track and lock onto this droplet of water from its appearance to its disappearance?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Ye Jingyu said, ¡°nothing speaks louder than a test, try it first.¡± Seated on a rock on the opposite side of the river, Lanling was exactly forty meters away from the waterfall. He took a deep breath, gathered all his spiritual power, opened his eyes wide, and stared at the waterfall forty meters away. However, as soon as he began, he realized it was an impossible task. Because from forty meters away, it was impossible to clearly see a single water droplet; they were simply too small. Normal human eyes, let alone from forty meters away, would struggle to make out a water droplet even from ten or twenty meters. Lanling tried over and over again, but found he couldn¡¯t see any water droplets at all. Ye Jingyu asked, ¡°How did it go?¡± Lanling said, ¡°I can¡¯t make out anything at all, let alone lock onto it.¡± Ye Jingyu said, ¡°Next, try to channel the dragon power into your brain and spiritual power, then shoot it straight out through your eyes.¡± Lanling started to release dragon power from Yao Xing according to Ye Jingyu¡¯s instructions, channeling it into his brain¡¯s spiritual power. In an instant, Lanling felt his brain tremble, his mind became ethereal, and his body felt as if it were floating. Then he condensed all his spiritual power and projected it directly through his eyes. Suddenly, a miracle happened¡ªthe scene before his eyes seemed to zoom in and magnify. The forty-meter distance seemed to have shrunk to right in front of his eyes in an instant. It was truly mysterious; dragon power was incredibly powerful. When it combined with his physical strength, it would create a critical hit. And when it merged with his spiritual power, it provoked such an astonishing reaction, bringing his vision much closer. ¡°Can you see clearly now?¡± Ye Jingyu asked. ¡°I can see clearly,¡± Lanling replied. Indeed, he could see every single droplet in the waterfall forty meters away, almost every one crystal clear. Of course, Lanling¡¯s field of view had also become extremely narrow; aside from that area of water droplets, he could see nothing else. Ye Jingyu said, ¡°Now, start trying to lock onto a single water droplet, track its entire trajectory from the fall to the moment it hits the water surface.¡± Therefore, Lanling¡¯s spiritual gaze began to lock onto a water droplet, attempting to capture it at all times. But he found he simply couldn¡¯t do it, because the droplet moved too fast, taking only three or four seconds from its appearance to its plunge into the water. He had barely begun locking on before it disappeared. Moreover, the key issue was that his current spiritual field of view was an entire curtain of water, not an individual droplet. ¡°How did it go?¡± Ye Jingyu asked. ¡°I can¡¯t do it at all,¡± Lanling replied. ¡°Why can¡¯t you do it?¡± Ye Jingyu asked. Lanling said, ¡°Because the water droplets move, whereas my field of view is completely static and can¡¯t dynamically lock on and track...¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± Ye Jingyu said. ¡°What you¡¯ve learned before is static locking. Now, you will start learning dynamic locking.¡± Lanling pricked up his ears and listened quietly. Ye Jingyu continued, ¡°When you infused dragon power into your spirit, what did you feel?¡± Lanling replied, ¡°I felt very light, and my spirit seemed to become tangible, as if it was about to float away.¡± Ye Jingyu said, ¡°Correct, your spiritual power is supposed to float out and move with it. That way, you can lock onto a moving target at all times. Remember, it¡¯s the movement of spiritual power, not the movement of your sight.¡± Then, Ye Jingyu said, ¡°First withdraw your dragon power and spiritual power, and we¡¯ll enter the water again. We¡¯re going to start learning the Spirit Transcendence Skill.¡± After that, he took out a medicinal pill and handed it to Lanling, ¡°Swallow this.¡± Lanling did so, and after a moment, his whole body became excited, lighter, with a sensation of floating on air. ¡°What is this?¡± Lanling exclaimed. ¡°A kind of stimulant for the spirit,¡± Ye Jingyu replied. ¡°It¡¯s necessary for learning the Spirit Transcendence Skill.¡± By now, Lanling¡¯s spirit was getting more and more excited, to the point where he was hardly aware of his body anymore. Then they entered the water again to sit cross-legged, each holding a breathing tube, allowing the water to completely submerge them. Ye Jingyu sat behind him and said, ¡°Next, I will start infusing the ¡®Drifting Skill¡¯ into your ears and soul. You don¡¯t have to do anything except to follow my Drifting Skill, allowing your spiritual power to be forced out of your body. The ultimate sign of success is that you can see yourself.¡± See oneself? And not in a mirror? That was too mystical. Lanling opened his mouth to speak, but he couldn¡¯t make a sound in the water. ¡°I know what you want to ask,¡± Ye Jingyu said. ¡°You want to know how long it will take to complete the Spirit Transcendence Skill. Well, I¡¯ll tell you, someone with high spiritual talent might take a dozen days, while someone with low talent might never complete it in their lifetime.¡± To be honest, Ye Jingyu was very much looking forward to seeing how long it would take Lanling to complete the Spirit Transcendence Skill. Chapter 50 - 50 48 Traceless ?50: Chapter 48: Traceless 50: Chapter 48: Traceless Note: If you can cast a Sanjiang vote, please go to the Sanjiang channel to get a ticket and vote for ¡°Destruction of the World.¡± Thank you for your pastry gift! ... The Spirit Transcendence Skill is a very important milestone for all Samurai, not just archers, but swordsmen as well. Because only by mastering the Spirit Transcendence Skill can one lock onto a moving target with their spiritual power and then attack it accurately. Many Martial Artists fail to complete the Spirit Transcendence Skill in their entire lives, so their martial achievements can never advance. And this Spirit Transcendence Skill is entirely a test of spiritual talent. If one¡¯s talent is exceptionally high and coupled with good luck, it might be completed within half a month. However, if the talent is high but luck is not on one¡¯s side, it could take several months or even half a year to accomplish. Yao Xing once said that Lanling¡¯s spiritual talent is around 7.5, which is considered high, but definitely not top-notch. Next, Ye Jingyu started to recite the Drifting Skill behind Lanling. This Drifting Skill, like the Tranquility Mantra, consists of no specific words, resembling ethereal Sanskrit chants. Moreover, it is infused with special energy that penetrates directly into the ears and into the mind. Fueled by this special spiritual stimulant and listening to the Drifting Skill, which sounded like Sanskrit chants, Lanling felt his body becoming lighter and lighter, to the point where he almost couldn¡¯t sense the presence of his body, as if his soul, his spirit, was about to exit his body. However, time and time again, as he was about to transcend, it felt as though he was being pulled back by a thread, unable to truly drift away. At that moment, Lanling, who was in the water, was always just a little bit short of achieving spiritual transcendence. Every time his spiritual power tried to burst forth, he would find that another thread would immediately pull him back. Moreover, after countless attempts, not only did it not get easier, but it became even more difficult. As he gradually felt the presence of his body returning and the floating sensation fading, completing the Spirit Transcendence Skill became even more challenging. Continuing this trend, it would only take longer and longer for him to complete the skill¡ªperhaps three months, or even half a year. By this time, Lanling felt the success was becoming more and more distant. He immediately called out to Yao Xing in his mind, asking, ¡°Do you have a way to let me achieve Spirit Transcendence immediately?¡± Yao Xing replied, ¡°Of course, I can.¡± Lanling was astonished by its prompt and decisive answer. Yao Xing said, ¡°I am independent within your body and coexist with you, so my energy can guide your spirit out of your body.¡± Lanling said, ¡°That¡¯s great, guide my spirit out right now.¡± Yao Xing said, ¡°Then, please let go of all your defenses, enter into the Inverted Moon Mantra, and focus wholeheartedly on the inverted moon in the water.¡± Lanling did as instructed, concentrating all his spiritual power in one place, without any defense. Yao Xing released a surge of dragon¡¯s power, which combined with his spiritual power, and then guided it straight out through Lanling¡¯s eyes. In that instant, Lanling truly felt his soul transcending his body. Immediately after, Lanling actually saw himself, face to face. This would be impossible in reality unless there was a mirror in front of him. At this moment, however, he wasn¡¯t truly seeing himself but merely experiencing a mental impression, which then created a reflection in his brain, causing a visual illusion. Yao Xing was indeed defying the heavens. Just then, Lanling distinctly felt his dragon¡¯s power rapidly depleting. When the spiritual power was still within his body, the consumption of dragon¡¯s power was not severe. But once his spirit transcended, the consumption of dragon¡¯s power multiplied. This means that in the future, every time he locks onto a moving target, it will consume a vast amount of dragon¡¯s power. Therefore, for a powerful archer, every long-range spiritual lock could be equivalent to a critical hit. In one day, there would only be three to five chances for such perfect accuracy. However, this is only fair. Otherwise, if a dragon archer could hit targets a kilometer away anytime and anywhere, what would be the point of a battlefield? ¡°Alright, your spiritual power should be exhausted. Let¡¯s stop here for today and continue tomorrow,¡± Ye Jingyu¡¯s voice suddenly rang in his ear. Then, he stood up out of the water. Lanling followed suit and found that when he emerged, the sky was filled with stars, and it was already night. Seeing Lanling¡¯s weary spirit, Jingyu said, ¡°Don¡¯t be discouraged. Completing the Spirit Transcendence Skill in half a month is the shortest time imaginable. Two to three months, or even over half a year, are normal. It¡¯s a thing that depends on talent, but even more on chance.¡± Lanling replied, ¡°I¡¯ve already succeeded.¡± Jingyu¡¯s beautiful eyes widened in shock as she exclaimed, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Even for someone with extremely high spiritual talent, it takes half a month, and that¡¯s also very random, very lucky.¡± Lanling said, ¡°I really did succeed. After transcending, the sight of myself was not a specific face but an outline, shimmering with faint golden light and a slight hint of purple.¡± With those words, Jingyu knew that Lanling had indeed completed the Spirit Transcendence Skill. Without actually experiencing it, one couldn¡¯t describe the first sight of oneself after spirit transcendence. ¡°You really are a monster,¡± Jingyu said. ¡°The most difficult hurdle has been crossed. Next, locking onto moving targets will be easier. Get some sleep, we will continue training early tomorrow.¡± Chapter 51 - 51 48 Traceless_2 ?51: Chapter 48: Traceless_2 51: Chapter 48: Traceless_2 ¡°Yes,¡± Lanling said. Then Ye Jingyu began to set up the tent. After the tent was ready, Lanling went to sleep, while Ye Jingyu, on the other hand, entered the river beneath the waterfall again. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a bath. Don¡¯t poke your head out, or I¡¯ll gouge out your eyes,¡± Ye Jingyu said. ... Meanwhile, within the royal city. ¡°Ah...¡± Princess Zhining jolted awake from her dream, feeling as if her body was burning hot, and she was drenched all over. This wasn¡¯t the first time; she had that indecent dream again. Ever since that bastard Suo Lun bit her lip, she had been frequently dreaming at night, and Suo Lun was in every single one of them. In her dreams, Suo Lun tormented her in different ways each time. And shockingly, she found pleasure in the pain, even reaching her peak during one of those erotic dreams. In reality, she was a person with an incredibly strong will, untouched by anything, able to control everything. But she was utterly unable to control her own dreams, unable to stop herself from dreaming. This eventually led to her being somewhat afraid of falling asleep. ¡°After the graduation exam, that bastard must die, must die!¡± Princess Zhining declared resolutely. Just then, a very faint sound of footsteps came from outside. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Princess Zhining called out coldly. A figure, shrouded in a black cloak and seemingly not touching the ground, entered and bowed, saying, ¡°Commandery Princess, a carrier hawk has delivered a letter with four feathers, from the southern border.¡± Four feathers signified utmost urgency, to be delivered to Princess Zhining in the shortest time possible. Of course, if there were five feathers, it should be delivered directly to Zhi Li¡¯s hands. ¡°Give it to me.¡± Zhi Ning put on gold-threaded gloves and took the secret letter. Upon opening it, she found that it was coded in a way that only she and Zhi Li could understand. After reading it, her brows twitched slightly as she murmured, ¡°You¡¯ve run off to the southern border, huh? Dying there is as pointless as anywhere else; don¡¯t blame me for taking your life ahead of time.¡± Then she rose from the bed, naked, her peerless beauty radiant and unmatched. The eunuch in the black cloak immediately lowered his gaze, not even daring to glance from the corner of his eye, despite being moved by the sight of the noble body before him, even as a eunuch. She sat down on the brocaded chair and sketched a portrait on the table. She employed the Sketching True Image Skill of Lanling, and had already mastered it to eighty percent proficiency¡ªshe was truly a genius. ¡°Send this portrait to the Black Widow of the Barbarian Tribe¡¯s Serpent Tribe via carrier hawk,¡± Zhi Ning instructed casually, throwing the letter, ¡°and tell her that the person in the portrait is her new target.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the eunuch in the black cloak caught the secret letter and disappeared from the room like the wind. ... The Serpent Tribe was one of the surviving Barbarian Tribes in the Hundred Thousand Mountains. The tribe¡¯s survival was firstly due to their chieftain, the Black Widow. Because of her ruthlessness, her unparalleled beauty, and her strength! Samurais daring enough to venture into the Hundred Thousand Mountains would hunt any Barbarian Tribe member, except those from the Serpent Tribe. Because anyone who dared hunt down a member of the Serpent Tribe wouldn¡¯t just face their own death. Their family and their team would be wiped out without a trace. Once, a Dragon Samurai leading a team, confident in his strength, killed an entire team of the Serpent Tribe without mercy. However, in less than a month, the entire clan of this dragon warrior had died violently, and all had rotted to death. Following that, all the members of his team died under mysterious circumstances, and so did their families. And on each of the corpses, there was a startling signature, the Black Widow. Since then, the wild samurai who came to the vast mountains ceased daring to hunt the people of the Serpent Tribe. The Black Widow also became the most terrifying woman in the vast mountains. Rumors had it that her beauty could completely mesmerize a person¡¯s mind, and she had countless faces, some enchantingly beautiful, others pure and lovely. Even if she appeared before you, you would not know that she was the Black Widow. The entire Serpent Tribe lived within a cavern on a cliffside. The opulent room was brightly lit and adorned with festivity, covered with the character for ¡°happiness¡±. The first beauty of the Serpent Tribe was getting married, her groom a high-ranking samurai from the Human Kingdom, who had forsaken everything for his bride. The bride wore a bright red, form-fitting dress and a veil on her head, now sitting on the bed. Her figure was truly serpentine; Ye Jingyu¡¯s figure was already devilish, but this woman before him was even more so. Her curves were no longer just physical; they exuded a magical allure. The groom, about thirty years old and very heroic-looking, was gazing foolishly at the bride sitting on the edge of the bed, as if still in a dream, he couldn¡¯t believe that such a stunning beauty had become his bride. ¡°My lord, are you really willing to stay here for me?¡± the bride asked tenderly, her voice incredibly alluring. ¡°Willing!¡± the groom replied, trembling. ¡°You are a high-ranking samurai, with a great future in the Human Kingdom, with land, an army, and your family. If you marry me, you will have to forsake all of that.¡± The captivating beauty said, ¡°Then you will have no future, no land, and the whole Human Kingdom will see you as an enemy.¡± ¡°For you, for the person I love, I am willing to do anything.¡± The handsome groom spoke passionately, then kneeled before the captivating beauty with utmost restraint, saying, ¡°From now on, I am a samurai of the Serpent Tribe, and I will use my life to protect you, to protect the Serpent Tribe.¡± ¡°You make it difficult for me,¡± the bride said softly, ¡°My lord, lift my veil.¡± The groom stepped forward and lifted her red veil, revealing her exquisitely beautiful face, her beauty breathtaking, her large eyes crystal clear. ¡°My lord, it¡¯s getting late, let¡¯s rest,¡± said the bride coyly, then reaching out her jade hand, she wrapped it around the groom¡¯s neck. This high-ranking human samurai groom trembled with excitement, his dream girl was finally about to belong completely to him. The bride leaned in closer, her fiery red lips moving towards the groom¡¯s neck. ¡°My lord, I will make this an unforgettable experience for you,¡± the stunning bride whispered by the groom¡¯s ear, then slightly opened her mouth. However, what she revealed was not a sweet tongue, but snow-white teeth that she fiercely sank into the groom¡¯s neck artery, causing blood to gush out like a fountain. The human samurai groom instinctively tried to break free, but the terrifying poison was instantly injected into his bloodstream, rendering him completely immobilized. Then, he watched helplessly as all his blood was drained by the incomparable beauty before him. ¡°Gurgle, gurgle...¡± The captivating beauty desperately sucked the blood. The once heroic and robust high-ranking samurai gradually turned into a mummified corpse, his face twisted in excruciating pain, and his dying gaze still filled with utter bewilderment. Was all the sweet talk, all the vows and promises, really all lies, despite his heartfelt devotion? The beauty who had gorged herself on fresh blood was completely enraptured, her gorgeous body trembling fiercely, her very soul quivering as if reaching its ultimate peak. ¡°Ah...¡± She moaned seductively, then violently tore her form-fitting dress open. ¡°Ssslah, ssslah...¡± With her sharp nails, she shredded the human samurai¡¯s corpse into pieces. Instantly, the remaining blood in the body splattered everywhere. And amidst the blood-mist, she indulged in a bath of fresh blood. She was the Black Widow, bewitchingly beautiful, captivating beyond compare, striking fear into the hearts of all! Chapter 52 - 52 49 Advancement The Giant Beast! ?52: Chapter 49: Advancement, The Giant Beast! 52: Chapter 49: Advancement, The Giant Beast! ¡°¡±¡± Note: For students who haven¡¯t gotten a Sanjiang ticket, go get one and vote for Wipe Out. ... In front of the waterfall! The next morning, Lanling got up spiritedly, washed up, had breakfast, and then started a new day of training. Yesterday, he had completed the most critical Spirit Transcendence Skill. Today¡¯s goal was to lock onto moving water droplets with spiritual power. If he could lock onto water droplets, then targeting other things would be a piece of cake. He sat down forty meters away from the waterfall and stared at the droplets. At first, he couldn¡¯t see the droplets at all. However, when he channeled the Dragon Bloodline power into his spiritual power and gazed through his eyes. Suddenly, the waterfall forty meters away seemed to be pulled right in front of his eyes, and every water droplet became crystal clear. Then, Lanling used the Spirit Transcendence Skill, letting the Demon Star Dragon Force lead his spiritual power out of his body to move along with a certain water droplet. Suddenly, a miracle happened. Lanling¡¯s spiritual power was always locked onto the fast-moving droplet, something he had been completely unable to do before. However, due to gravity acceleration, the droplet¡¯s falling speed increased, and after just a few meters, Lanling¡¯s spiritual power couldn¡¯t keep up and immediately lost its lock on the target. He tried again and the same thing happened. He immediately retracted his spiritual power and turned to Ye Jingyu, ¡°I can now lock onto a water droplet forty meters away, but only for a few meters. After that, the droplet falls too fast for me to keep up.¡± Ye Jingyu said, ¡°That¡¯s very normal, but with your spiritual talent, you¡¯ll be able to lock onto a falling droplet for the whole distance soon. It¡¯s only forty meters after all. The hardest part is already behind you.¡± The so-called hardest part, of course, was the Spirit Transcendence Skill ¡ª the act of releasing the spirit from the body to chase and lock onto a moving target. Lanling was fully encouraged by Ye Jingyu¡¯s words, then immediately jumped into a new round of practice. After that, he managed to lock onto the droplets for longer durations each time, and the distance also kept increasing, from five meters, to eight meters, to thirteen meters, to fifteen meters... Finally, when he was able to maintain his lock on the falling droplet for fifteen meters, his spiritual power was completely drained. His goal, however, was fifty-five meters, the full height of the waterfall. Consequently, he had to stop training and return his gaze to normal. Then, the scene in front of him left him completely stunned because there was a mermaid swimming in the water. This mermaid was of course Ye Jingyu, who was swimming on her back, naked. By then, the sun was high in the sky, and the weather was at its hottest. Lanling had been practicing with full concentration, not even noticing if someone were swimming or even if someone were coming at him with lethal intent. Therefore, Ye Jingyu couldn¡¯t resist the temptations of the cool river any longer and jumped in for a swim. But her timing was unlucky, as Lanling¡¯s spiritual power had just run out. The stunned Lanling, watching Ye Jingyu in the water, marvelled to himself at how great her figure was, especially those long legs which were utterly staggering. The next second, Lanling noticed Ye Jingyu¡¯s icy, lightning-fast glance shooting his way. The following second, she dove back under the water, and Lanling immediately closed his eyes, then waited for her to emerge and explode with fury at him. With his eyes closed, Lanling listened as Jingyu climbed ashore and got dressed. ¡°This time was unintentional, so I forgive you. But if you continue to stare wide-eyed after realizing, that¡¯s your fault,¡± Ye Jingyu coldly said, ¡°Do it again and I¡¯ll have to beat you up.¡± ... Indeed, as Ye Jingyu said, the hardest part of locking onto a moving target with spiritual power was mastering the Spirit Transcendence Skill. Once that was done, the rest became easier. The next day, Lanling was able to track and lock onto a water droplet for a whole twenty-five meters, thirty meters the day after, and thirty-nine meters on the fourth day. On the fifth day, he finally broke through the fifty-five meters. In other words, from its appearance to its disappearance, his spiritual power maintained a lock the entire time. Lanling leapt up with a surprise shout, ¡°I did it, I succeeded.¡± Ye Jingyu exclaimed, ¡°I¡¯ve already said it, once you break through Spirit Transcendence Skill, locking onto a forty-meter moving target becomes quite simple. But you¡¯ve done it in just five days, you¡¯ve really blown my mind. Rest well tonight, tomorrow we begin a new shooting trial, facing stronger exotic beasts.¡± Stronger meant a richer and more potent Bloodline Dragon Force, meaning he could devour even more energy. The Demon Star inside Lanling stirred restlessly. ... Early the next day, Ye Jingyu and Lanling left the waterfall and headed to the place where the Blood Cloud Leopard had appeared before. Compared to Wild Ox Valley, this place was much more dangerous, with many more ferocious exotic beasts like the Blood Lion, Blood Cloud Leopard, Demon Lizards, and so on ¨C almost too many to count. ¡°Look ahead, another Blood Cloud Leopard,¡± said Ye Jingyu. Lanling focused his eyes and indeed spotted one in the bushes; this one was black, with even more vibrant red spots. ¡°Black Blood Cloud Leopards are more alert and faster,¡± Ye Jingyu said. ¡°What about its Dragon Bloodline?¡± Lanling asked. Ye Jingyu was taken aback, then said, ¡°Of course, that¡¯s stronger too, which is why it¡¯s more powerful.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great,¡± Lanling thought to himself joyfully, took a deep breath, nocked an arrow to his bow, and pulled back fiercely. Then, using his spiritual lock, he fiercely locked onto the black Blood Cloud Leopard forty-odd meters away. One second, two seconds, three seconds! As soon as his spiritual lock was complete, since he didn¡¯t need to aim specifically at the eyes of the Blood Cloud Leopard, the initial targeting was, in fact, somewhat easier. ¡°¡±¡± ¡°Whoosh...¡± The bowstring twanged, and the arrow flew out like a shooting star. However, the arrow had barely left the bow when the Blood Cloud Leopard, upon hearing the sound of the bowstring, dashed out like lightning. Lanling really got a shock; the speed of the black Blood Cloud Leopard was too fast, he estimated its speed at over twenty meters per second. In just a moment, it had run dozens of meters away, which was terrifying. Without a doubt, Lanling¡¯s first arrow missed, a full twenty meters away from the target. But he did not give up. Although the Blood Cloud Leopard¡¯s twenty meter per second speed was fast, it was still not faster than the acceleration of a droplet in the next few seconds. Lanling locked on firmly with his spiritual power. Suddenly, he couldn¡¯t see anything else in his field of vision; nothing else existed around him, there was only the leopard¡¯s light and shadow moving quickly. The crazily running leopard was always firmly locked on by him. Unfortunately, the leopard soon ran forty or fifty meters away, breaking free from Lanling¡¯s spiritual lock range. Without a second word, Ye Jingyu picked up Lanling on her back and charged towards the Blood Cloud Leopard. Truly a high-ranking samurai, although not of the agility type, Ye Jingyu¡¯s instantaneous speed was actually no less than that of the Blood Cloud Leopard. On Ye Jingyu¡¯s back, Lanling once again locked onto the Blood Cloud Leopard, with his spiritual power following it like a shadow, tracking it closely. Taking a deep breath, he forcefully drew his bow and notched an arrow. In his mind, he quickly calculated the Blood Cloud Leopard¡¯s next trajectory, figuring out the lead. ¡°Whoosh...?¡± He fired off an arrow vigorously. The second arrow also missed its mark, five meters from the target. Immediately afterwards, Lanling quickly drew the third arrow and fiercely shot it out. The distance from the target was only two meters now. The fourth arrow, he shot out fiercely. ¡°Whoosh...¡± The black-gold arrowhead plunged into the leopard¡¯s belly, even piercing right through its body. Clearly, the leopard¡¯s talent was entirely in agility, so its skin and flesh were not strong in defense. Finally hitting the target, Lanling was ecstatic in his heart; the Blood Cloud Leopard, running at twenty meters per second, and he was actually able to hit it. On Earth, this would¡¯ve been almost impossible. This Spirit Transcendence Skill was truly heaven-defying. Lanling immediately got down from Ye Jingyu¡¯s back. The Blood Cloud Leopard let out a roar, and despite its wound, continued to run forward another two or three hundred meters, then fiercely crashed into the bushes and breathed its last. In fact, it might not have died from the arrow wound alone, but because it kept running wildly after being injured, causing the wound in its stomach to tear massively, killing it outright. Rushing to the Blood Cloud Leopard without delay, he pulled out the black-gold arrow from its belly. At the same time, the Demon Star within him began to rotate rapidly, swallowing frenetically. With the fire-red wild ox, it had only swallowed for less than half a minute, but with this Blood Cloud Leopard, it took nearly a full minute. Lanling felt the power of the leopard¡¯s Dragon Bloodline transforming into countless strands of energy, seeping into his body. ¡°How much is the Bloodline Dragon Force of this Blood Cloud Leopard?¡± Lanling asked. ¡°It¡¯s twice that of the fire-red wild ox, at most three of them would be enough to increase your strength by ten jin,¡± Yao Xing said. Lanling was immediately thrilled. Then he continued to search for new prey in the wilderness. The wilderness was too vast, spanning hundreds of miles, and the grass was very dense, making exotic beasts not particularly easy to find. Lanling and Ye Jingyu searched for two to three hours without any gain. Ye Jingyu started feeling uncomfortable again. She was someone who felt like dying if she didn¡¯t bathe for a day, and immediately searched instinctively for nearby rivers. After hearing the sound of flowing water, they both rushed towards it quickly. While running, she began to undo her tight leather clothes and said, ¡°Suo Lun, you don¡¯t need me to warn you about anything, right?¡± ¡°Got it, if I peek, may I go blind,¡± Lanling said. Upon reaching the riverbank, Lanling turned his back and sat down. Meanwhile, Ye Jingyu quickly stripped off her clothes and plunged into the river, emitting a sound of extreme pleasure and refreshment. ¡°I¡¯m hot too; I also want to take a bath,¡± Lanling complained to himself, fighting the urge to turn around and sneak a peek. Just then, a sudden loud noise came from behind him, as if something big had burst out of the water. ¡°Lanling, run...¡± Then he heard Ye Jingyu¡¯s cry of alarm, her voice had never been like this before. Turning around, Lanling nearly jumped up on the spot. At that moment, a giant snake, tens of meters long, coiled tightly around the naked Ye Jingyu, opened its huge maw, ready to devour her. The snake was at least forty or fifty meters long, one meter thick, with horns on its head that were so red they seemed about to drip blood. What kind of monstrous creature was this? So huge, so terrifying? It was at least many times stronger than any exotic beasts they had hunted before. Chapter 53 - 53 50th Rescue Jingyu Major Improvement! ?53: 50th Chapter: Rescue Jingyu, Major Improvement! 53: 50th Chapter: Rescue Jingyu, Major Improvement! Ye Jingyu was completely unarmed and entrapped by the monster snake, engaging in a desperate struggle with the serpent¡¯s head barehanded. But the fight was taking place underwater, which was entirely the monster¡¯s territory. Moreover, the creature¡¯s hide was so thick and tough that when Ye Jingyu threw a punch at it, the beast barely reacted. ¡°Run, get out of here...¡± she shouted while flailing her fists. Lanling didn¡¯t flee. Instead, he dashed forward, picked up Ye Jingyu¡¯s scimitar, and yelled, ¡°Catch the sword!¡± With that, he threw the scimitar toward Ye Jingyu with all his might. Lanling¡¯s aim was true, and just as the scimitar was a few meters away from Ye Jingyu, she suddenly unleashed a burst of Dragon Bloodline power, attempting to catch the scimitar through the air. Suddenly, the giant snake belched out a breath of air. ¡°Bang...¡± The breath struck the scimitar directly, sending the weapon flying dozens of meters away and into the water. Ye Jingyu let out a cry of despair. As a high-ranking Samurai focused on agility and spiritual power, her strength was quite limited. She was heavily reliant on her weapons, and now, with her weapon lost to the depths, she was even less able to fight. The serpent¡¯s coils tightened even more, leaving Ye Jingyu barely able to breathe. She mustered all her Dragon Bloodline energy to resist the terrible constriction of the serpent; otherwise, her bones and internal organs might have been crushed. ¡°Run, get out of here...¡± she shouted once more. Lanling stood rooted to the spot, drew his bow and nocked an arrow, taking a deep breath and focusing his mind. ¡°Swoosh...¡± He let the arrow fly with force. Undoubtedly, it struck the giant serpent¡¯s head and penetrated its flesh, for the obsidian-tipped arrow was exceedingly hard and sharp. Yet, it only sunk in less than half an inch. The arrow¡¯s force was too weak, and the serpent¡¯s flesh was too resilient. Lanling discarded his bow and now took up a bow that weighed a hundred and fifty catties. Unleashing his Dragon Bloodline power, he bent the bow and notched another arrow, this time aiming for the serpent¡¯s eye. At this moment, the serpent¡¯s head was frantically writhing and attacking Ye Jingyu, displaying no pattern to its movements, and its eyes were incredibly small. Focusing the mind was easy, but hitting such a target was as arduous as ascending to the heavens. ¡°Swoosh...¡± After locking on, Lanling released another arrow with force. It didn¡¯t hit the eye, but it struck the serpent¡¯s head again, this time penetrating an inch deep. The giant snake howled in pain, casting a ferocious glare full of bloodthirst and brutality towards Lanling, as if vowing to tear him to pieces. ¡°I want you to stare at me with wide eyes...¡± Lanling exclaimed in surprise. This opportunity was fleeting; the serpent was fixated on Lanling, its eyes wide open in its frenzied state. He focused once more, aiming for its eye, and shot with determination. ¡°Swoosh...¡± At such close range, even the serpent¡¯s tiny eye couldn¡¯t evade Lanling¡¯s arrow. It hit the mark, but at the last moment, the serpent closed its eye fiercely. The obsidian-tipped arrow pierced the eyelid and went straight through the eyeball. ¡°Aoo...¡± The serpent roared and writhed in agony, blood spurting from its eye as it thrashed wildly in the water. It then seemed to lose all sense, surging out of the water towards the shore, intent on ripping Lanling to shreds. At this moment, the serpent¡¯s constriction around Ye Jingyu started to lessen. Risking her arm being bitten off, she reached into the snake¡¯s mouth, grabbed a sharp fang, and summoned her powerful Dragon Bloodline Energy. ¡°Crack...¡± Ye Jingyu snapped off the nearly foot-long fang, turning it into her new scimitar. A high-ranking Samurai with a weapon in hand could become extremely powerful in an instant. With the serpent¡¯s fang in her grasp, Ye Jingyu stabbed wildly at the snake¡¯s head. ¡°Piercing, piercing...¡± In an instant, she pierced dozens of holes in the serpent, causing blood to spray wildly as it was dealt grievous wounds. Now blinded in one eye and instinctively closing the other, it saw nothing and could only snap its jaws wildly and, guided by its senses, surged towards Lanling on the shore. ¡°You idiot, run!¡± Jingyu screamed. Yet Lanling, ignoring the rapidly approaching giant snake, stayed put, drawing his bow and notching an arrow once more. After taking a deep breath and holding it, he focused his mind, targeting a red spot deep in the gaping maw of the serpent. Piercing that spot would go straight through the serpent¡¯s brain, delivering a fatal blow. The serpent charged furiously towards Lanling, getting closer and closer. Concentrating with the focus technique, for one second, two seconds, three seconds... Fully locked on, shoot! ¡°Swoosh...¡± Lanling¡¯s arrow flew like lightning. ¡°Piercing...¡± The razor arrow soared over Ye Jingyu¡¯s head and struck the red dot on the roof of the serpent¡¯s gaping mouth. The flesh there was extremely soft. The obsidian-tipped arrow easily pierced through, sinking half a foot deep and going straight through the serpent¡¯s brain. Instantly, the serpent died, thrashing like a giant whip upon the ground. Its fearsome head landed less than half a foot from Lanling, and a bare Jingyu quickly leapt to the ground just as the serpent crashed down. Lanling, suddenly drained of all strength, slumped to the ground. Then, he and a bare Jingyu looked at each other, and several seconds passed before he realized he should close his eyes. By then, he had seen everything he should and shouldn¡¯t have. But inside him, Yao Xing was unconcerned with Lanling¡¯s embarrassment; it was, for the first time, ecstatic beyond measure, overcome with joy. After the giant serpent died, the Dragon Bloodline Energy within its body slowly dissipated into the air, about to be returned to the world. However, Yao Xing spun crazily, wildly consuming it. After devouring for a full five minutes, it was not only Yao Xing that trembled slightly, but Lanling as well. The feeling of crazily absorbing energy was just too exhilarating... it was even a sensation of the soul leaving the body, desiring immortal transcendence. It was completely indescribable with words. Only after the absorption was complete did Lanling and Yao Xing seem to immerse themselves in a kind of afterglow. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you owe me an explanation?¡± Ye Jingyu said coldly. Lanling instantly opened his eyes to see that Ye Jingyu had already dressed and even picked up her curved blade, which she was now holding in her hand. He hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I should have closed my eyes immediately.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s talking about that?¡± Ye Jingyu said. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you run when I called you? Do you realize that just a moment ago, you were a hair¡¯s breadth from losing your life?¡± Lanling was taken aback, not expecting Ye Jingyu to be referring to that. ¡°But... I was supposed to save you,¡± Lanling said. Ye Jingyu said, ¡°Even without my weapon, I was at a disadvantage, but not in mortal danger. Knowing you¡¯d give me a split-second chance, I could have broken off the giant serpent¡¯s fangs to use as a weapon to kill it. But you, just a touch, even a light touch, would result in a mangled body, do you understand?¡± Lanling remained silent. ¡°Besides, what is my life worth? Your life must be preserved; you are the sole hope of the Suo Family,¡± Ye Jingyu scolded. Lanling was silent for a moment, then raised his head and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. But to turn and run away, I just couldn¡¯t do it.¡± Ye Jingyu¡¯s cheeks trembled slightly; she stared deeply at Lanling for a while before saying, ¡°Idiot.¡± Then, she pulled Lanling to his feet and asked, ¡°Do you still have the strength?¡± ¡°I¡¯m spent,¡± Lanling gasped. ¡°Do you need something?¡± He saw a terrifying bruise on Ye Jingyu¡¯s neck. ¡°It¡¯s not serious,¡± Ye Jingyu said. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s find a safe place to camp, our hunt ends today.¡± ... They set up camp beside a shallow lake. Lanling and Ye Jingyu continued to sit in the water, with Ye Jingyu reciting the Tranquility Mantra and Lanling recovering his spiritual power. Meanwhile, Yao Xing was helping Lanling with the refinement of his bloodline. Lanling was extremely eager to find out how much Dragon strength he had absorbed from today¡¯s two prey, a Blood Cloud Leopard and a Blood Horned Giant Serpent. He asked Yao Xing, who did not tell him directly but said that he would know once the refinement was complete, making Lanling even more eager. The Dragon Power Refinement was a lengthy process. Refining the tendons in his arms alone took five hours, refining the bones in his arms took three hours, and finally refining the muscles took two hours. Throughout the process, Lanling felt as if his body was on fire and about to burst. A full ten hours passed. When the refinement was over, Lanling opened his eyes to find the sky was already dimly lit, and Ye Jingyu was no longer in the water but in the tent. Lanling climbed out of the water and immediately pulled a bow from his pack to test how much his arm strength had improved. He first took a bow that weighed 130 jin, took a deep breath, and forcefully pulled it open. No problem, and he could hold it steady for half a minute without moving. Next, he picked up a 150-jin bow and pulled it open with force. Again, no problem, he managed to hold it steady without moving for half a minute. But after half a minute, it started to be challenging. The result was out, Lanling¡¯s arm strength was now 170 jin, a full 170 jin. It was miraculous; the day before, just one Blood Cloud Leopard and one Blood Horned Giant Serpent had increased his arm strength by 50 jin, with just two exotic beasts. Moreover, Lanling felt that the most important contribution was that of the Blood Horned Giant Serpent. ¡°Su Lun, you...¡± At that moment, Ye Jingyu lifted the tent fabric and saw Lanling pulling the 150-jin strong bow, stable and unmoving. ¡°Are you using Dragon Power?¡± Ye Jingyu asked. Lanling shook his head and said, ¡°No.¡± Suddenly, Ye Jingyu¡¯s beautiful eyes widened in shock. The arm strength Lanling gained through last month¡¯s practical training had increased by 60 jin, and she was already incredibly astonished. Yet, unexpectedly, just as the second phase of the trial had begun, he had increased by another 50 jin. By now, his arm strength was a whole 170 jin, only 130 jin away from the 300-jin target for the graduation exam. Ye Jingyu simply couldn¡¯t imagine how Lanling had achieved this. ¡°You really are a freak,¡± Ye Jingyu said. Then she motioned with her hand, ¡°Freak, come in here and give me a hand.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Suppressing his excitement from the power increase, Lanling walked into the tent. Upon entering, he was stunned. Because Ye Jingyu was lying on the sleeping bag with her back to him, that wasn¡¯t odd, but the key point was she wasn¡¯t wearing anything at all. Suddenly, Lanling¡¯s nosebleed was almost about to burst forth. Chapter 54 - 54 51 Black Widow Makes a Move Devour Devour! ?54: Chapter 51: Black Widow Makes a Move, Devour, Devour! 54: Chapter 51: Black Widow Makes a Move, Devour, Devour! ¡°There are some places on my back where I can¡¯t reach the ointment, you help me apply it,¡± Ye Jingyu said in a very calm tone, as if it were an utterly ordinary thing to do. ¡°Oh, okay.¡± So that was the issue, Lanling took the ointment from her hand. Only then did he notice the striking scars on Ye Jingyu¡¯s back and thighs, a large purplish-green area ¨C all were from the entwined wounds caused by that blood-horned giant snake. He took a deep breath to calm himself and after evenly spreading the ointment in his palm, he firmly applied it to the wounds on Ye Jingyu¡¯s back. ¡°Mhm,¡± Ye Jingyu¡¯s delicate body suddenly tensed up. ¡°Does it hurt a lot? I¡¯ll be gentler,¡± Lanling said. ¡°No, use force so the medicine penetrates deep into the muscles and bones,¡± Ye Jingyu replied. Lanling immediately applied more force, meticulously wiping ointment over every inch of Ye Jingyu¡¯s scars on her back. And his gaze, resisting the utmost will, was fixed on Ye Jingyu¡¯s wounds, not straying elsewhere. But how could he not see? After what felt like a quarter of an hour, he finally finished applying the ointment. Lanling was drenched in sweat all over his body, almost feeling more exhausted than when they had hunted down the giant snake, his heart pounding as if it would leap out of his throat. ¡°Alright, you go out and wait for me for a while,¡± Ye Jingyu said, then promptly got up. Lanling, feeling as if granted a great reprieve, immediately turned and walked out. ... Inside the Poison Snake Tribe of the Hundred Thousand Mountains. The stunning beauty, Black Widow, was languidly bathing in a flower bath, lovingly caressing every inch of her skin with sheer boredom. ¡°Next.¡± Her voice was genuinely soft and delightful, as if it could melt anyone¡¯s heart. At once, a tribal warrior led in a human male, quite handsome ¨C almost one in a hundred. The human male, initially filled with fear, became completely stupefied upon seeing Black Widow and instantly forgot his fear. There was such a beautiful woman in the world; to be close to such a ravishing beauty even once, he would willingly live ten years less. The disdainful voice of Black Widow fell upon the bewitched face of the man, ¡°He¡¯s barely passable in looks, but too cheap and sleazy. I don¡¯t want him.¡± At once, the human male was dragged out with immense disappointment. Then, a tribal warrior stepped forward and brutally slashed his throat ¨C blood gushed forth and he fell to the ground, dead. Black Widow lamented in a disappointed tone, ¡°Are these all the humans left? Not a single handsome man to be found, how am I supposed to feed? It¡¯s been days since I last tasted blood. Is there not one extremely, extremely handsome man for me to be a blood-sucking bride once again?¡± Just then, a tribal warrior rushed in with an urgent letter in hand, ¡°Chieftain, a letter from the northern Human Kingdom, with four feathers.¡± Black Widow lazily took the letter, opened it, and immediately saw a portrait. On the portrait was an extremely handsome man, depicted vividly ¨C our very own Lanling (Solon). Black Widow¡¯s eyes lit up, she clutched her chest, excitedly exclaiming, ¡°My lord, my darling lord, I¡¯m coming! I¡¯m going to find you!¡± ... In the following days, Lanling and Ye Jingyu went out hunting exotic beasts every day. After that special moment of intimacy in the morning, they spoke even less, but the level of their understanding of each other visibly improved. Ye Jingyu noticed that Lanling¡¯s method of cultivation was very peculiar; he was incredibly eager to hunt exotic beasts, not to increase his marksmanship experience but for a different purpose, yet she never asked. Whenever she had a chance, she still bathed twice a day, but no longer warned Lanling each time. Of course, Lanling never peeped or anything of the sort. After all, he had already seen everything he should and should not see. However, the hunts in the following period didn¡¯t bring the same luck as the day they had hunted the blood-horned giant snake. Most of the kills were ordinary exotic beasts, about the same level as the Blood Cloud Leopard, with Bloodline Dragon Force exceeding that of a blazing red bull but not exceptionally high. As the number of hunts increased, Lanling¡¯s spiritual lock on targets improved, now able to target and shoot at a distance of fifty-five meters. At the start, killing a Blood Cloud Leopard required four or five arrows, but now it was done with a single shot, at most two. In this way, he was able to kill over a dozen exotic beasts each day, continuously devouring Dragon Force. Lanling¡¯s arm strength also kept increasing, by the third day after killing the giant snake, it had broken through to one hundred and eighty catties (pounds). On the eighth day, it broke through one hundred and ninety catties. On the twentieth day, it surpassed two hundred catties. But after breaking through two hundred catties, it seemed as if increasing strength became much more difficult. The Dragon Force gained from devouring exotic beasts like the Blood Cloud Leopard brought very weak enhancements, with several dozens to a hundred fails to make a significant improvement. Another month passed in the second phase of the hunting. At this time, there were twenty-seven days left until the graduation trials. Lanling¡¯s arm strength was still stuck at two hundred catties, a hundred catties away from his goal. And the distance of his spiritual lock had only just broken through to sixty-five meters, then progress halted. To meet his target, he needed at least one hundred and fifty meters. Now Lanling knew just how difficult it was to break through to a level two Samurai archer. At this rate, it seemed as difficult as climbing to heaven to make the breakthrough within a year, let alone in less than a month. ... Another day of hunting had ended, and now the exotic beasts in the wilderness hardly brought much breakthrough for Lanling. Ye Jingyu knelt on Lanling¡¯s legs, massaging his whole body. Every evening, she would help Lanling stretch his muscles and massage his body. After finishing the back massage, Lanling suddenly felt a weight on his waist, a softness, a bounce. It was Ye Jingyu sitting directly on his waist. His heart immediately skipped a beat, and his breathing quickened. This, this Ye Jingyu was too casual, and her buttocks were so round, so bouncy. Sitting on his waist like that, wasn¡¯t she afraid he couldn¡¯t handle it? Ye Jingyu lay down and began to pound Lanling¡¯s legs with her fists as if she didn¡¯t find anything wrong with it. ¡°Solon, there are only twenty-seven days left until the graduation exam. Including the journey, that¡¯s at least seven days, so we only have twenty days left,¡± Ye Jingyu said. ¡°Looking at the current situation, it¡¯s impossible to break through to the second-level samurai archer in twenty days. What do you plan to do?¡± Upon hearing this, Lanling¡¯s romantic thoughts disappeared. Yes, it now seemed impossible to break through to the second-level samurai archer in the remaining twenty-seven days. To earn the noble warrior medal was completely out of the question. His arm strength was a hundred catties away from the target, and his spiritual power was even further off. After a while, Lanling said, ¡°I won¡¯t give up until the very last moment.¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± Ye Jingyu didn¡¯t speak again but continued to crawl down and began to massage Lanling¡¯s calves. At this moment, almost her entire upper body was pressing down on Lanling, and once again, his heart began to race. Then, the entire tent fell silent. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ever ask me about Tuoba Ye?¡± Ye Jingyu suddenly said. After thinking for a moment, Lanling asked, ¡°Do you like him a lot?¡± Unexpectedly, after this question was asked, Ye Jingyu fell completely silent, not making a sound. Lanling was taken aback, was the question that hard to answer? Then, all of a sudden, Ye Jingyu flipped over fiercely, pressing down on Lanling¡¯s entire body. His heart raced wildly. What was she going to do? ¡°Be careful, there are enemies outside,¡± Ye Jingyu whispered in his ear. ¡°Ten, eleven, twelve, thirteen...¡± As she counted, Ye Jingyu didn¡¯t continue because there were so many enemies that her spiritual power couldn¡¯t sense and lock onto that many targets. ¡°Get ready...¡± Ye Jingyu whispered, and then she slowly hugged Lanling. ¡°Run...¡± Immediately afterward, Ye Jingyu burst out of the tent, held Lanling as she turned over onto the horse, and charged out. In the moonlight, Lanling clearly saw hundreds of dark figures slowly encircling his tent. These people wore scalps, had fierce and ugly faces, were almost two meters tall, with narrow eyes, sunken noses, disheveled hair, full-body tattoos, and pierced faces filled with gold, silver, or other metals. In short, this group looked more like beasts than humans. Lanling realized instantly that these were the Barbarian Tribes from the Hundred Thousand Mountains. It was no wonder the Rage Wave Kingdom wasn¡¯t worried about people using fake Barbarian heads to take credit, because these Barbarians looked completely different from the citizens of the Human Kingdom; they couldn¡¯t be impersonated at all. When the Barbarian Warriors saw Ye Jingyu charging on horseback, they let out a series of sharp screams and hastened their pace to charge crazily toward them. In front of Ye Jingyu¡¯s warhorse were about a dozen Barbarian Warriors, holding terrifying machetes and wildly slashing towards the warhorse. Lanling, sitting in front of Ye Jingyu, immediately drew his bow and nocked an arrow. ¡°Swish swish swish...¡± At this distance, with such a large target, there was no need to aim. Three arrows were instantly shot out. With cries of agony, three Barbarian soldiers were killed. Meanwhile, the Black Star within his body spun wildly, devouring the Bloodline Dragon Force that seeped out from their corpses, leaving nothing behind. After killing three, there were still about a dozen Barbarians blocking the way, charging toward the warhorse to attack. They were not killing people; they were killing the horse. Ye Jingyu let out a sharp yell and fiercely threw her curved blade. Instantly, like an arc of lightning, she struck all the obstructing Barbarian Warriors ahead, causing heads to fall. With the Dragon Force¡¯s critical hit, a dozen people were instantly killed. At this moment, Lanling distinctly felt the Dragon Bloodline energy seeping from the corpses of the ten Barbarian Warriors. However, since he wasn¡¯t the killer, the Yao Xing couldn¡¯t devour it, and he had to watch helplessly as the Dragon Vein energy dissipated completely, returning to the world. In an instant, the dozen Barbarians blocking the way were killed cleanly, and Ye Jingyu carried Lanling swiftly out of the encirclement. Behind them, hundreds of Barbarians chased after them crazily. Lanling wrapped around Ye Jingyu¡¯s body, drew his bow and fired arrows wildly at the pursuing Barbarians. ¡°Swish swish swish swish swish...¡± At a distance of forty or fifty meters, he could easily lock on and aim with his spiritual power, hitting almost every shot. ¡°Bang bang bang...¡± One Barbarian after another fell to the ground, and although they were tens of meters away, Yao Xing still devoured the Bloodline Dragon Force of these Barbarians cleanly. Devour, devour, devour! A mad frenzy of devouring! Chapter 55 - 55 52 Breakthrough Again Defying Boss! ?55: Chapter 52: Breakthrough Again, Defying Boss! 55: Chapter 52: Breakthrough Again, Defying Boss! Note: Brothers, I really need your favorites to lift my spirits, please. ... After Ye Jingyu noticed this, she didn¡¯t rush to leave, but rather slowed down, allowing Lanling ample time to shoot and kill. ¡°Swoosh swoosh swoosh swoosh swoosh...¡± Lanling¡¯s arrows, like the call of the grim reaper, hardly missed within dozens of meters, always hitting the head. In just a few minutes, he had shot thirty arrows and killed thirty Barbarians. And Yao Xing, having frantically devoured the Bloodline Dragon Force, was almost frenzied. At this point, Lanling¡¯s spiritual power was completely exhausted, his head ached unbearably, and he was barely using the Dragon Force to replenish his spiritual power. Grinding his teeth, he forcefully shot his last arrow. ¡°Puchi...¡± Instantly, the Barbarian thirty meters away had his head pierced through and died on the spot. He had killed thirty-one Barbarians! But his supply of arrows was now completely depleted. Upon seeing this, Ye Jingyu immediately urged her warhorse and dashed towards the direction of the South Barbarian Border City. ... Ye Jingyu¡¯s horse was fast, and in a little over an hour, they had galloped dozens of miles, coming to a huge river gorge with a natural stone bridge. Crossing this stone bridge would bring them to Wild Ox Valley, and Fallen Leaf Village was not far from there. However, just as they reached the stone bridge, Ye Jingyu was horrified to discover that on the opposite side of the bridge were densely packed hundreds of Barbarian riders, each Barbarian Knight shooting out a sickly green gaze. Upon seeing Ye Jingyu and Lanling, they immediately charged forward with malicious grins. The two of them were shocked. Who was this Barbarian force, and why were they chasing after Lanling to kill him? But at that moment, there was no time to think too much, they could only desperately flee southward. And behind them, the hundreds of Barbarian riders pursued them fiercely. Although Ye Jingyu was a high-ranking Samurai, she wasn¡¯t capable of taking on a hundred enemies by herself. The mounts of both riders had already galloped dozens of miles and were beginning to slow down. Meanwhile, the hundreds of pursuing Barbarian riders were well-rested and closing in fast. However, it seemed as if these Barbarian riders wanted to capture them alive, for they did not shoot them from a distance. Otherwise, under such a dense volley of arrows, Lanling and Ye Jingyu would have had a hard time escaping. The pursuers kept getting closer and closer. Lanling could even feel the beastly gaze of the Barbarians fixated on the curve of Ye Jingyu¡¯s back and buttocks. If he were captured by the Barbarians, it might be bearable, but if a great beauty like Ye Jingyu fell into their hands, she would probably face the worst imaginable fate¡ªunable to live or die as she wished. ¡°Jingyu, make me some arrows,¡± Lanling said. Ye Jingyu immediately pulled out her curved blade, chopping down branches while still riding at full speed. Choosing fairly straight branches, she quickly whittled them into sharp points. In moments, Ye Jingyu had made four or five crude arrows and handed them to Lanling. Actually, Ye Jingyu¡¯s archery skills were far superior to Lanling¡¯s at that time, but she still let Lanling shoot. Drawing his bow and nocking an arrow, he aimed for the eyes of the Barbarian rider who was closest in pursuit. Despite the severe movement on horseback, once the target was locked by spiritual power, there was no escape. One second, two seconds, three seconds. Locking complete. ¡°Swoosh...¡± He suddenly released the arrow. ¡°Ahh...¡± With a miserable scream, the leading Barbarian rider fell from his horse, dead. Thirty-two! Then, Lanling began to overextend Yao Xing¡¯s Dragon Force, shooting at the Barbarian riders behind him. ¡°Swoosh swoosh swoosh swoosh swoosh...¡± Thirty-three, thirty-four, thirty-five, thirty-six... By the time he had killed the fiftieth Barbarian, Lanling¡¯s spiritual power finally collapsed completely, and overextending the Dragon Force was utterly futile. ¡°Boom...¡± His head felt like it violently exploded, and then he fell unconscious. Ye Jingyu held Lanling tightly to prevent him from falling off, but their warhorse was getting slower and slower, with the Barbarian riders only twenty meters behind. And just then, Ye Jingyu was delighted to see a giant rhinoceros desperately running ahead. ¡°Giddy up!¡± Ye Jingyu spurred the horse¡¯s flank, pushing the warhorse to gallop with its remaining strength. A few meters from the rhinoceros, Ye Jingyu, holding Lanling, leapt up like lightning, landing directly on the back of the rhinoceros, then took control and dashed wildly away. ... He did not know how long he had slept, but in his dreams, Yao Xing released the Dragon Force over and over, fiercely tempering Lanling¡¯s arm tendons, bones, and muscles. After more than a dozen hours, Lanling finally woke up. ¡°Yao Xing, how much has the strength in my arms increased?¡± Lanling asked. ¡°Forty pounds,¡± Yao Xing said. ¡°Your arm strength is now two hundred and forty pounds, sixty pounds away from the target.¡± Forty pounds? Lanling felt an overwhelming surge of elation. Just by devouring the Bloodline Dragon Force of fifty Barbarians, the strength in his arms had increased by forty pounds. Now, even if Lanling killed a hundred Blood Cloud Leopards, he couldn¡¯t increase his strength like this. But to raise it after killing just a dozen Barbarians? This world¡¯s human Dragon Bloodline was so abundant, even in the Barbarians. Then, upon opening his eyes, the first thing Lanling saw was a wan and pallid Ye Jingyu. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Ye Jingyu forced a smile, her lips colorless and her face devoid of any blood. She was drained, her whole body¡¯s Dragon Force utterly depleted. ¡°Where are we?¡± Lanling asked. ¡°Deep in the Hundred Thousand Mountains, at the mouth of a ravine,¡± Ye Jingyu said. Lanling looked around and saw they were indeed deep in the mountains, surrounded by bare boulders. At this moment, the two of them were at a narrow pass, commanding a height that was easy to defend but difficult to attack, where a single man could hold off ten thousand. Below, on the steep mountain path, lay a dense mass of Barbarian corpses, well over a hundred. All of these had been slain by Ye Jingyu the night before, some killed with a curved blade and others with stones. However, now Ye Jingyu was not only drained of her Bloodline Dragon Force and spiritual power but even her body¡¯s own strength was completely sapped. ¡°Suo Lun, we¡¯re going to die here,¡± Ye Jingyu said with a smile to Lanling. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve awakened, I can¡¯t hold on any longer. Remember, if you can¡¯t hold on, destroy my body.¡± Having said that, Ye Jingyu closed her eyes and fainted; she had been sustaining herself purely on willpower until now. Lanling quickly picked her up and laid her flat on the ground. Next, it would take at least one day for Ye Jingyu to recover her Dragon Bloodline power, and he had to hold out for this one day. Soon, there was a surge of movement below. Looking up, hundreds of meters down the mountain path, the area was swarming with Barbarian Warriors, ready for a new round of charges. The Chieftain¡¯s orders were clear: they had to capture the person in the portrait, and they dared not disobey, even at the cost of a hundred to two hundred lives. ¡°Charge...¡± A roar ensued. A dozen Barbarians, holding crude shields aloft, desperately charged up. Lanling turned around and saw dozens of neatly sharpened wooden arrows lying on the ground. Ye Jingyu¡¯s archery skill was even higher than his, but she had chosen to kill with stones and left the arrows for Lanling. Throwing a stone took more effort than shooting an arrow, especially since the stones Ye Jingyu hurled weighed dozens of pounds each. Lanling took a deep breath, bent the bow, notched an arrow, and locked onto his target with his mind. The Barbarians had all their vital areas covered by shields, showing only their legs. Lanling mentally locked onto the right foot of the first Barbarian and shot fiercely. ¡°Ah...¡± A scream echoed as the Barbarian¡¯s calf was pierced by the arrow, causing him to fall directly. The mountain path here was extremely steep, and his tumble immediately sent him rolling down, striking down more than a dozen others in his path. That¡¯s when these men fell en masse, losing the protection of their shields. ¡°Swish swish swish swish swish...¡± Lanling locked targets and shot arrows rapidly. Three, four, five, six, seven, eight... In just five minutes, thirteen Barbarians were neatly slain. Yao Xing once again voraciously absorbed Bloodline Energy. Then, the second wave of Barbarians with their shields surged upward. Lanling repeated the trick, shooting the first man¡¯s foot and causing him to fall and tumble down, which knocked down all the others as well. The shieldless Barbarians once again became souls under Lanling¡¯s arrows. Today, Lanling had already shot and killed twenty-five. However, his head began to throb violently again, and his spiritual power was about to be exhausted once more. At that moment, an enraged roar suddenly echoed from below. Suddenly, a skinny figure charged out. This Barbarian, black as coal and about two meters thirty in height, was robust as a mountain with muscles like iron and blood-red eyes. In his hands, he held a long saw-toothed knife, with his body covered in steel scales. Yes, the scales were sewn right into his flesh, as if he had grown scales naturally. On his head grew two sharp iron horns, obviously not grown naturally, but directly implanted in his flesh. Lanling could hardly imagine the pain of embedding steel scales into flesh or the agony of inserting iron horns into the skull. This Barbarian was truly beast-like. This man was likely a Barbarian Tribe Leader; he stood out from the crowd and began loudly scolding his troops. The many Barbarians regarded him with fear, continuously backing away until one stumbled and fell. The Barbarian Tribe Leader, furious, approached and grabbed his head, twisting it off savagely before chewing on the flesh a few times and tossing the head down. These Barbarians indeed ate human flesh. Then, the Barbarian Tribe Leader, brandishing his long saw-toothed knife, charged up vigorously. ¡°Swish swish swish swish...¡± Lanling locked onto the eyes of the Barbarian Tribe Leader and shot three arrows in quick succession. Each arrow was perfectly aimed. But the Tribe Leader effortlessly sliced through the three incoming arrows with his knife, shattering them. Lanling¡¯s arrows could not touch him. Alarmed, his eyes fell upon a huge boulder weighing hundreds of pounds. Taking a deep breath, he unleashed his Dragon Force and pushed hard. ¡°Rumble rumble...¡± Instantly, the huge boulder, with its alarming momentum, began rolling down. The Barbarians frantically dodged in all directions, but the Tribe Leader stood still, contemptuously staring down the rolling boulder. This was an opportunity not to be missed. Lanling bent his bow, notched an arrow, and targeted the eyes again, shooting fiercely. ¡°Boom...¡± In an instant, the boulder rolled right in front of the Tribe Leader. He forcefully lifted his knife, slashing down hard. With a loud bang, the boulder was split open and shattered into pieces. At the same moment, Lanling¡¯s arrow reached him. His other hand, quick as lightning, caught the incoming arrow and gently pinched it. The entire wooden arrow instantly turned to dust. He was too strong; the Barbarian Tribe Leader was simply too powerful. Fortunately, he was not there the previous night, or Lanling and Ye Jingyu would have long since perished. Without hesitation, Lanling picked up Ye Jingyu and swiftly fled into the canyon. The Tribe Leader did not hurry, sneering as he led hundreds of Barbarians in a slow pursuit. ¡°Come on, my prey, my treasure!¡± From a cave at the end of the gorge, a voice that was immensely alluring and charming quietly rose. Chapter 56 - 56 53 Against Heavens Fiend Shadow Spider Queen ?56: Chapter 53: Against Heaven¡¯s Fiend, Shadow Spider Queen 56: Chapter 53: Against Heaven¡¯s Fiend, Shadow Spider Queen Note: Brothers, please cast your recommendation votes for me; I beg you. ... The canyon passage was narrow, only about two meters wide, but it was very long, stretching for several hundred meters. Lanling, carrying Ye Jingyu, kept running backward, not knowing why he felt colder and colder. Moreover, although it was clearly daytime, it kept getting darker and darker, as if even the sunlight couldn¡¯t reach this place. Not just that, the corpses on the ground became more and more numerous, each with a pained expression. At the end of the canyon passage was a deep cave entrance. Inside the cave mouth, it was deep and dark, as if a demon had opened its great maw. At the same time, that powerful, fearless Barbarian Tribe Leader suddenly stopped in his tracks, his gaze revealing a hint of fear. And the Barbarian Warriors behind him were quivering with fear, looking toward the end of the passage as if it were the entrance to hell itself. At that moment, the Barbarian Tribe Leader hesitated. According to the Chieftain¡¯s orders, he was to bring this pretty boy back to the tribe. However, the cave entrance ahead was likely the lair of that most terrifying creature of legend, the one where even mighty Dragon Warriors had perished. It wasn¡¯t just warriors from the Human Kingdom or Barbarian Warriors who had died here by the hundreds, including many experts. Moreover, even those who were killed completely clean failed to catch a glimpse of what the monster looked like. It was too eerie, too powerful. After taking a deep breath, the Barbarian Tribe Leader decided to halt their advance. The Chieftain might be terrifying, but the eerie and powerful monster before them seemed even more so. He ordered a retreat from the canyon, to surround the area and ensure the target did not escape. Then, he immediately turned his troops to leave. But at that moment, suddenly a shrill screech. Lanling felt a force trap him, then jerked violently, and in an instant, he and Ye Jingyu disappeared into the cave. The Barbarian Tribe Leader was even more frightened and immediately tried to flee. But it was already too late. Suddenly, the entire canyon turned instantly into night, and then all the Barbarian Warriors realized they couldn¡¯t move at all, as if completely frozen in place. ¡°Since you¡¯ve come, don¡¯t be in such a rush to leave,¡± suddenly, a seductive and eerie voice drifted through the air. Then, the Barbarian Tribe Leader and the other Barbarians involuntarily began to walk into the cave, walking straight into the trap. ... When Lanling woke up again, he was already in a huge cave. His entire body was wrapped in a terrifying web, completely immobilized, and the whole cave was filled with dense spider webs. Lanling immediately understood whose lair this was, the Shadow Spider Queen. This creature was the most powerful, most horrifying, and most mysterious monster rumored around, with the Rage Wave Kingdom promising thousands of Gold Coins for its head. Numerous mercenary teams, including the Quasi-Dragon Warriors, had perished at her hands. In short, everyone who saw the Shadow Spider Queen died! Soon, Lanling spotted Ye Jingyu; she, too, was completely wrapped in web, hanging from the cave ceiling. It wasn¡¯t just Ye Jingyu; there were easily a hundred other people, all becoming the prey of the Shadow Spider Queen, and these were just the ones still alive. The ground was littered with heaps of remains, too many to count. This place might not be hell, but it was certainly like hell. ¡°Welcome, welcome to my cavern,¡± the same seductive and eerie voice echoed through the air. Then, a massive shadow dropped from the depths of the cave, and Lanling finally saw the true face of the Shadow Spider Queen. It was indeed menacing and bizarre. An immensely large spider body, yet with a face similar to a woman¡¯s, and not just any face but one stunningly beautiful and seductive. If it were just that, it might have been tolerable, but the key was that on the seductive woman¡¯s face was the mouth of a spider, with two pointed fangs that sent shivers down one¡¯s spine. This combination of extreme beauty and extreme ugliness was utterly hair-raising. Just before, as Lanling was dragged into the cave, he clearly felt as if he were paralyzed, completely unable to move. This was a classic attack of spiritual power, locking directly onto your thoughts and nerves, thereby completely controlling your body. Therefore, just now, the powerful Barbarian Tribe Leader could not control himself and obediently walked into the cave, right into the trap. So, it was clear that the Shadow Spider Queen was a psychic creature. Controlling dozens or hundreds of people simultaneously with her mind, her spiritual power must be incredibly high, beyond imagination, and the one thing Lanling was in desperate need of right now was spiritual power. Just now at the canyon¡¯s narrow pass, he had killed another twenty-five barbarians, his strength breaking through once again, now reaching two hundred fifty jin. However, the distance his spiritual power could lock onto was still only sixty-five meters, while his goal was a hundred and fifty meters, which was very far off. ... ¡°The time for joyful entertainment has come again,¡± the Shadow Spider Queen said with a delicate laugh, ¡°Same old rules. I most enjoy testing the wisdom of you humans. If you can answer my riddle, you can live for another day. If not, I¡¯m sorry, but you¡¯ll become my lunch, hahaha...¡± Her laughter was utterly bone-chilling. ¡°Who shall we start with?¡± The Shadow Spider Queen asked with a smile, then crawled over to a pretty woman and said, ¡°You look so sweet and adorable. Let¡¯s start with you.¡± Despite the distance of over ten meters, Lanling could clearly feel the girl trembling all over. ¡°You humans are so learne?d, creating writing, and producing books,¡± the Shadow Spider Queen said with a tsk, ¡°I learned quite a bit while devouring your brains. So today¡¯s challenge is a word puzzle.¡± At once, everyone strained their ears not wanting to miss a single word, as their own lives hung in the balance. ¡°No stroke above, no stroke below, guess the character,¡± the Shadow Spider Queen posed the riddle, then said to the delicate-looking girl, ¡°Tell me the answer. I¡¯ll count down to ten, and if you can¡¯t say the answer, you will become my lunch.¡± The Shadow Spider Queen originally was a psychic creature without intelligence, whose favorite activity was feeding on human brains. Since her birth, she had consumed the brains of at least several thousand people. With every brain consumed, she gained some of the deceased¡¯s memories, and so she gradually learned much about human civilization. Thus, her favorite game was born; she enjoyed defeating humans in knowledge and intelligence. It gave her an unparalleled sense of achievement, proving she was smarter than humans. ¡°Ten, nine, eight, seven...¡± the Shadow Spider Queen still counted down. This kind of riddle might not be solvable in a short time under normal circumstances, let alone in such a terrifying and tense environment. The chance of the girl figuring it out was practically nil. Instantly, she grew more nervous, so much that she eventually wet herself, the liquid trickling down her legs onto the ground. ¡°Three, two, one, time¡¯s up,¡± the Shadow Spider Queen said with a sigh, ¡°As a human, how can you be less intelligent than a spider like me?¡± With that, she extended her needle-sharp fangs and plunged them into the girl¡¯s head, voraciously devouring her brain. The sound was grotesque, clearly audible as she sucked out the girl¡¯s brain matter. The Shadow Spider Queen ate nothing else but the brains of humans. Lanling could vividly hear many people in the audience, upon witnessing this scene, wetting themselves in fear. And Lanling was utterly horrified at the spectacle. He watched as the girl¡¯s delicate face was twisted into a misshapen mass, her once rosy cheeks collapsing inward grotesquely, like some ghastly specter. After feeding, the Shadow Spider Queen let out a sound of utter satisfaction, then lazily said, ¡°I¡¯m still not full. What to do? The usual rules apply, either feed me with your intelligence or your brain matter.¡± Then, she moved on to the next person. ¡°Oh, a robust man, such a spirit! Even I, a female spider, am quite moved,¡± the Shadow Spider Queen said, ¡°Come on, it¡¯s your turn to answer, no stroke above, no stroke below, what character is it?¡± The sturdy samurai, once freed from his bonds, immediately hurled curses and spat directly at the Shadow Spider Queen. The Shadow Spider Queen spat out a ball of webbing to catch the saliva, then said, ¡°It seems you can¡¯t answer. I won¡¯t count down this time.¡± Her fangs then plunged viciously into the samurai¡¯s head, greedily devouring his brain matter. The sturdy samurai trembled violently, cursing nonstop until his brain was completely drained and he died. His originally heroic square face was now just a layer of skin stretched over bone. ¡°Ugh...¡± the Shadow Spider Queen seemed to belch contentedly, then said, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m still not full. I need to eat one more, but whom shall I choose?¡± Her gaze swept over the hundreds of prey before her, landing finally on Lanling, making hairs on his back stand on end. Suddenly, the immense body of the Shadow Spider Queen darted in front of Lanling, eyeing his handsome face, and she said with an audible smack of her lips, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re way too dashing. My little heart is fluttering.¡± Her voice was seductive, but the breath from her mouth was unspeakably foul and nauseating. ¡°No stroke above, no stroke below, what is the character?¡± the Shadow Spider Queen cooed, ¡°I¡¯m starting the countdown.¡± Of course, the answer was something Lanling had known all along. The Shadow Spider Queen had only consumed others¡¯ fragmented memories; how could she be that clever? However, he wouldn¡¯t reveal it immediately as doing so would enrage the creature before him and jeopardize his life. ¡°Eight, seven, six, five, four...¡± The Shadow Spider Queen¡¯s greatest delight was savoring the thrill before toying with her prey. Whether they wet themselves in fear or screamed in madness, it signified the despair of these once-high-and-mighty humans. ¡°Three, two...¡± the Shadow Spider Queen went into the final countdown. ¡°It¡¯s ¡®bu,¡¯ a vertical line with a dot ¨C ¡®bu,''¡± Lanling quickly spoke out loud, giving the answer. No stroke above, no stroke below, it was indeed ¡®bu.¡¯ Chapter 57 - 57 54 The Wise Storm Overcomes the Spider Queen ?57: Chapter 54: The Wise Storm Overcomes the Spider Queen 57: Chapter 54: The Wise Storm Overcomes the Spider Queen At this moment, Lanling truly felt immensely grateful for the transmigrator from thousands of years ago, Your Majesty the Dragon Emperor. If it weren¡¯t for his arrival in this world and his unification of the lands, standardizing Chinese characters as the universal script across the world, Lanling would have died here today. The Shadow Spider Queen was taken aback, her blood-red eyes flickering with a bloodthirsty gleam before she chuckled softly, ¡°Wow, so our handsome man possesses such an outstanding brain. The brain matter I love to devour the most is precisely this kind.¡± Then, the Shadow Spider Queen licked her mouthparts and revealed a cruel smile to Lanling, ¡°Handsome boy, when dinner time comes, I will be back for you. I¡¯ve said before, I love to suck out the brains of the intelligent.¡± Upon hearing this, Lanling was completely chilled to the bone. After saying this, the massive body of the Shadow Spider Queen burrowed into one of the numerous passages in the cave and instantly disappeared from view. However, even with her gone, everyone present was still entirely unable to move or make any sound; all they could do was watch. Ye Jingyu remained unconscious at this time. According to the ominous beast¡¯s statement, every mealtime, Lanling would become the Shadow Spider Queen¡¯s primary target. Of course, she would still feign the act of asking questions, and if Lanling couldn¡¯t answer, his brain matter would be sucked out. But what if he could answer? Surely the Shadow Spider Queen couldn¡¯t just go hungry, so Lanling figured that even if he answered every question correctly, he could only survive for a day or two tops. The creature was not likely to really play by the rules and starve herself. He had to find a way to save himself. ¡°Yao Xing, at this moment, do we have any means of saving ourselves?¡± Lanling asked inwardly. ¡°None,¡± Yao Xing said bluntly, offering a straightforward answer. ¡°Aren¡¯t you incredibly defying the heavens, extremely powerful?¡± Lanling asked. Yao Xing replied, ¡°Correct, however, I have absorbed too little energy at this point. This Shadow Spider Queen is an immensely powerful psychic beast, with cultivation thousands of times greater than ours. What can I do?¡± At this time, all hope from Yao Xing was lost, as once the Shadow Spider Queen sank her fangs into his brain to suck out his brain matter, even with Yao Xing, he would definitely be doomed. Over the next few hours, Lanling racked his brain for a way to save himself but came up with nothing. In the face of a strength disparity millions of times over, nothing could bridge that gap. Or perhaps, could he rely on his own wit? Or eloquence? In these tense moments, time felt like years as much as it seemed to fly by. Unbeknownst to him, six hours had passed. ¡°Hahahaha!¡± The terrible Shadow Spider Queen once again appeared before everyone, bringing the nightmare once more. ¡°Time flies, doesn¡¯t it? Here we meet again, my dinnertime has arrived,¡± the Shadow Spider Queen said sweetly, then crawled directly in front of Lanling, and with her furry, horrifying claws, gently traced Lanling¡¯s face. Instinctively, his scalp felt like exploding. ¡°Handsome boy, I¡¯ve really missed you these past hours, you¡¯re so good-looking, I¡¯m truly looking forward to how delicious your brain matter will be,¡± the Shadow Spider Queen said up close to Lanling¡¯s face, the rot in her breath nearly causing Lanling to wish for death. Next, the Shadow Spider Queen drew even closer to Lanling, pressing her massive belly against his face, nearly causing Lanling to faint from the sensation. ¡°Listen, my stomach is so hungry, it¡¯s growling,¡± the Shadow Spider Queen said, ¡°So, shall we begin our riddle game once again?¡± Lanling immediately perked up his ears, fearing missing even a single word. ¡°This time it¡¯s another riddle. Not in the top, not in the bottom, name one character,¡± the Shadow Spider Queen proudly stated. This riddle was very similar to the one at noon, and the Shadow Spider Queen took pride in her own intellect. ¡°I¡¯m starting the countdown, ten, nine, eight, seven...¡± Putting aside his nervousness, Lanling quickly thought, and in just two seconds, he had the answer. ¡°One!¡± Lanling cried out loudly, ¡°The answer is one!¡± Indeed, it was the character that is neither at the top nor the bottom, which is ¡°one.¡± The color drained from the Shadow Spider Queen¡¯s face, and her eyes showed a fierce light, her fangs itching to strike. This beautiful human had actually figured it out again. Was she actually going to starve herself? Suddenly, she was overwhelmed with an intense urge to plunge her fangs into the eyes of this pretty young face and suck his brain dry before dicing his body into pieces. Yet, she managed to hold back. After all, these were the rules she had set herself, to toy with human intelligence for her own mental pleasure. ¡°Since you¡¯re so smart, how about I add an extra question for you?¡± the Shadow Spider Queen suggested coyly. Lanling knew it, that creature was bound to cheat. If he answered one question correctly, she would keep adding more, and he would undoubtedly die sooner or later¡ªthere would always be a question he couldn¡¯t answer. No, he had to block this possibility. So, Lanling countered with an advance of retreat, ¡°An extra question? No problem at all. You can add one question this meal, two for the next, and three for the one after that.¡± This too was a kind of reverse psychology. It would prevent the Shadow Spider Queen from adding unlimited questions now until he couldn¡¯t answer any longer. What the Shadow Spider Queen couldn¡¯t stand the most was that air of superiority humans had, as if the whole world only they were the intelligent race, and all others were ignorant beasts. Lanling was right; the Shadow Spider Queen indeed intended to keep presenting riddles until Lanling could no longer answer them, at which point she would have sucked his brains dry and then torn his body into tens of thousands of pieces, piece by piece eating him, or perhaps forcing the other humans present to do so. But now, Lanling¡¯s display of intellectual superiority had irritated her, and she said bluntly, ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll do it your way, two riddles this meal, and three the next. I want to see just how long you can stay alive.¡± Then, the Shadow Spider Queen racked her brains, recalling memories she had consumed, trying to come up with an even more difficult question. ¡°Green one piece, purple one piece, what character is it?¡± the Shadow Spider Queen asked. ¡°Plain!¡± Lanling answered directly, without waiting for her countdown. These riddles were truly child¡¯s play. ¡°Ah...¡± The Shadow Spider Queen suddenly shrieked furiously, baring her fangs, about to feast on Lanling until death. Lanling chuckled coldly, ¡°Of course, you can suck my brains out right now. But by doing that, you¡¯d be breaking your own rules, creating a mental block within your heart and mind, constantly reminding you that you¡¯re not smart at all. Then your mental cultivation will be stuck forever, making no progress whatsoever.¡± The Shadow Spider Queen paused; Lanling¡¯s words made a lot of sense to her. In the endless years, the reason she had been so happy, finding time easy to endure, was because of her wisdom and her confidence. If she broke the rules today and ate the pretty boy in front of her, it meant that she was not intelligent, and all her previous pride and confidence were false. With that, this shadow would become her eternal mental block, from which she would never be able to escape. No, she couldn¡¯t break the rules; she had to defeat humans using the method humans were best at, only this way could she prove herself to be wiser, smarter, and superior to humans. Taking a deep breath and suppressing the hunger in her stomach, the Shadow Spider Queen smiled seductively and said, ¡°Very well, it seems I will go hungry tonight. But that doesn¡¯t matter. In eight hours, it will be my breakfast time, and three more difficult riddles will be waiting for you. My pretty boy, you have another eight hours to live.¡± With that, the terrifying Shadow Spider Queen vanished without a trace. Immediately, all the prey hanging in the cave took a long sigh of relief. This was the first time nobody died during the monster¡¯s mealtime. Then, everyone looked at Lanling with eyes filled with admiration and gratitude. Because Lanling had not only saved himself but all of them as well. At this moment, Lanling closed his eyes and began to sleep, conserving his energy. After all, being anxious and scared was useless now; it was better to recharge and prepare for the storm of wisdom to come in eight hours. ... The eight hours passed swiftly. Soon, the terrifying Shadow Spider Queen rushed up to Lanling again, with blood-red eyes. Moreover, the rumbling noise from her stomach was clearly audible. She didn¡¯t even bother to put on a forced smile anymore. ¡°You have three riddles to solve today,¡± the Shadow Spider Queen said. ¡°Tell me, on what day do the sun and the moon appear together?¡± As soon as this question was asked, everyone present racked their brains, but no matter how long they thought, there was simply no such day. On Earth, sometimes the sun and the moon did appear at the same time, although the moon seemed very faint and was almost invisible. But in this world, the sun and the moon never, ever appeared together. Immediately, everyone looked at Lanling with pity, thinking that he was certainly doomed. The Shadow Spider Queen immediately showed a smug smile, certain of the pretty boy¡¯s death, finally able to taste the delicious brains. ¡°Tomorrow,¡± Lanling answered directly. In this world, there would never be a day when the sun and moon were together, but the character for ¡°day¡± combined with ¡°moon¡± makes ¡°bright,¡± which means tomorrow. The Shadow Spider Queen¡¯s expression changed, while everyone present suddenly understood and looked at Lanling with even greater astonishment. ¡°Indeed very clever, but now I¡¯ll ask the second question,¡± the Shadow Spider Queen said, almost losing her sanity, grinding her teeth. ¡°What walks on four legs in the morning, two legs at noon, and three legs in the evening?¡± Lanling was speechless; this riddle was truly cliche?, and he answered straight away, ¡°It¡¯s a human, crawling as a child, walking on two legs as an adult, and using a walking stick in old age.¡± ¡°Ah... Ah...¡± The Shadow Spider Queen completely lost her temper, her previously seductive face contorting with ferocity. Gradually calming down, she spoke slowly, ¡°Now, there is a new question. If you can answer it, I will let you go; if you cannot, you will die, and I will suck your brains out.¡± ¡°How many hairs are on my body?¡± the Shadow Spider Queen asked. Lanling frowned, as expected, the Shadow Spider Queen was resorting to foul play; it was a question that could not possibly be answered. ¡°Hahaha...¡± The Shadow Spider Queen suddenly laughed gleefully. ¡°Can¡¯t answer, can you? Then you shall die!¡± Saying that, she violently tore off the spider silk from Lanling¡¯s body and lifted him high into the air with her terrifying claws. ¡°Clever boy, I can¡¯t wait to see how delicious your brain is,¡± the Shadow Spider Queen¡¯s terrifying fangs prepared to plunge into Lanling¡¯s skull. Lanling was about to die a gruesome death! ... Note: I beg for a few recommendation tickets, thank you all. Chapter 58 - 58 55 After Killing the Spider The Craziest Devouring! ?58: Chapter 55: After Killing the Spider, The Craziest Devouring! 58: Chapter 55: After Killing the Spider, The Craziest Devouring! How many hairs are on the Shadow Spider Queen¡¯s body? This question is simply unanswerable. Her fangs pressed against the top of Lanling¡¯s head, slowly piercing downward, intending to suck out his brain matter. Just at this moment, suddenly a bright light shot fiercely from outside the cave, heading straight for the Shadow Spider Queen¡¯s skull¡ªit was a sword. The Shadow Spider Queen was greatly alarmed. Using her spiritual power, she instantly caused all the people hanging in the cave to fly towards the sword, using them as shields. ¡°Swoosh swoosh swoosh...¡± The sword pierced through dozens of bodies in an instant, claiming the lives of dozens of people. Then, the Shadow Spider Queen abruptly transformed, shifting from a spider into a phantom-like human silhouette. She then violently extended her hand, unleashing a tremendous dragon power that held the flying sword suspended in the air. While in spider form, the Shadow Spider Queen had the face of a woman. But now, transformed into this humanoid shape, she oddly bore the face of a spider, making her appear even more eerie and revolting. When she was in spider form, it seemed she possessed immense spiritual power. And when she took on human form, she would switch to an equally powerful dragon force. ¡°Who is this intruder? Someone whose cultivation surpasses that of a dragon samurai? How were they able to evade my mental lock?¡± the Shadow Spider Queen said harshly. The entrance of the cave outside suddenly collapsed, and then under the moonlight, an incomparably beautiful figure gracefully walked in. In the moonlight, she wore a snow-white gown, floating like a fairy. As she walked, her feet seemed to barely touch the ground. At this point, Lanling, thrown to the ground, could see through the hazy skirt that her jade feet were barefoot, yet not a speck of dirt marred them. Lanling had never seen such exquisitely crafted delicate jade feet, tender and as white as snow, as if they were truly carved out of white jade. And her face... In one sentence, this was the first time Lanling had seen a woman who could be compared in beauty to Princess Zhining and Suo Ningbing. Seeing her breathtaking visage, the Shadow Spider Queen was overtaken with intense jealousy, and she hissed, ¡°Who are you? How did you escape my mental lock?¡± The woman pointed to the golden ring on her head, and said softly, ¡°You can call me Aluo. This is the Dragon Temple¡¯s treasure, the Sky Screen Ring, which can avoid all penetration by spiritual power.¡± Her voice was clear and ethereal. ¡°So, you¡¯re a female practitioner from the Dragon Temple? So what?¡± The Shadow Spider Queen said harshly: ¡°Even if I convert my spiritual power into dragon power, it¡¯s still enough to kill you.¡± With that said, the Shadow Spider Queen formed her five claws into a palm, and ferociously slashed through the void. Aluo¡¯s delicate hand turned into a palm, and she countered with a strike of her own. ¡°Boom...¡± The entire cave erupted with a colossal bang as if a bomb had exploded. Countless rocks crumbled, and dust billowed. This palm strike was a complete showdown of their dragon forces. The Shadow Spider Queen had a slight upper hand, as Aluo, fairy-like, took half a step back. ¡°Haha, I told you, it doesn¡¯t matter if you have the cultivation of a dragon samurai beyond mine; you are still no match for me,¡± laughed the Shadow Spider Queen. ¡°Now, you can die!¡± Then, she raised her five claws high, gathering all the dragon power energy inside her body. Instantly, countless skeletons on the ground were swept into the air, forming a giant bone sword, several dozen meters long, that attacked the absolute beauty named Aluo. In just a moment, Aluo was about to be submerged by countless skeletons and shattered to pieces. Aluo¡¯s flowing gown suddenly lifted, instantly transforming into an immense barrier, blocking all the incoming skeletons. ¡°Bang bang bang...¡± Countless skeletons struck the soft, thin gown and instantly shattered. However, the skeletons on the ground seemed absolutely endless; the Shadow Spider Queen must have consumed and killed an untold number of people. Countless skeletons, under the control of the Shadow Spider Queen, turned into deadly weapons and surged toward Aluo like a tidal wave. In an instant, Aluo¡¯s barrier gown kept retreating, retreating... ¡°Haha... I told you, even if I converted my spiritual power into dragon power, it¡¯s still immensely powerful,¡± laughed the Shadow Spider Queen. ¡°After all, I have cultivated for hundreds of years, while you are merely in your twenties.¡± Aluo¡¯s complexion turned pale, desperately using the hem of her gown to block the flying skeletons. Then, she suddenly bit her fragrant tongue and spat out a mouthful of fresh blood. At once, her dragon power surged, and with her right hand, she produced a black dagger from within her sleeve. A dagger darker than the night itself. This dagger, completely ignoring all the obstacles in front, shot straight at the Shadow Spider Queen¡¯s forehead. Almost instantly, it arrived in front of the Spider Queen¡¯s forehead. This strike nearly depleted all of Aluo¡¯s remaining dragon power. Yet the focus in her eyes suddenly intensified, fixating on the flying blade. Then, something terrifying happened. The Shadow Spider Queen actually managed, purely with her own spiritual power, to stop the physical dagger that was flying towards her. The strength of this monster was simply incomparable. In an instant, the two were locked in a complete stalemate. However, it was clear that Aluo was at a disadvantage; her long skirt barrier continuously shrank, and even began to show signs of tearing. In this world, dragon power can be mighty, martial arts can be formidable, but the human body remains fragile. If Aluo¡¯s body were to be hit, the only outcome would be a tragic demise. It¡¯s like how Ye Jingyu is a high-ranking samurai, but had she been bitten by that giant snake then, she would have undoubtedly perished. Aluo¡¯s complexion turned paler and paler, gradually losing all its color. And her long skirt barrier got thinner and thinner, the holes that had torn open got bigger and bigger, looking as if she was on the verge of a tragic end. Moreover, at this moment, the scenery beneath her skirt was completely exposed, but she couldn¡¯t care less about that anymore. The Shadow Spider Queen, meanwhile, had to fend off the relentless advance of the flying blades, and control countless skeletons to attack Aluo, pushing all her energy to its limits. After all, she was merely a spiritual being, now forcibly transformed into one that relies on dragon power. And just then, Lanling was shocked to discover that on the snowy back of the Shadow Spider Queen, a pair of eyes slowly emerged. Indeed, the eyes of a spider, which shouldn¡¯t have existed, but they gradually became visible, growing larger and clearer by the second. Lanling thought to himself in astonishment, ¡°All monsters have a vulnerability. When a battle becomes fierce to the point that it¡¯s near impossible to defend, this vulnerability opens up. Touching this vulnerability means certain death for them. So could it be that this eye that is appearing is the Shadow Spider Queen¡¯s vulnerability?¡± At that thought, Lanling¡¯s heart pounded wildly. But at this moment, his legs were still bound by spider silk, only one hand was free, and he had no bow and arrows nearby. So, he picked up a rusty broken blade and, looking at the eye on the back of the Shadow Spider Queen, started to lock on with his mind. But soon, he abandoned the idea. The creature was a master of spiritual power. If he locked on with spiritual power, it would likely become alert immediately. It was better to trust his instincts and strike. Thus, Lanling took a deep breath, relied completely on his instincts, aimed at the eye on the back of the Shadow Spider Queen, and hurled the broken blade with all his might. ¡°Hahahahaha...¡± The Shadow Spider Queen was already sure of her victory. Aluo¡¯s skirt was riddled with holes, and she seemed on the brink of a tragic end. ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re going to die, you¡¯re going to die. You¡¯re so beautiful, I want to see if your brains are equally delicious... Hahaha!¡± The Shadow Spider Queen jealously hissed, ¡°And even after you die, I won¡¯t let you go. There are so many men here, I will force them to take turns desecrating your corpse, hahaha...¡± However, at that moment... ¡°Puchi...¡± The rusty broken knife thrown by Lanling shot directly into the eye on the back of the Shadow Spider Queen. The Shadow Spider Queen froze for an instant, then her entire body shook violently. Then, the humanoid form she had taken began to fade away bit by bit, reverting back to that disgusting large spider. Suddenly, its body seemed to deflate completely as countless energies, an incredible amount of spiritual power, surged out wildly. ¡°Ah... Ah... Ah...¡± ¡°I don¡¯t accept this, I don¡¯t accept this, I don¡¯t accept this...¡± In the midst of her screams and roars, the Shadow Spider Queen turned around in disbelief to look at Lanling. She had never expected that she wouldn¡¯t die by the hands of the powerful Aluo, but instead by a weak and pretty boy. At the same time, the skeletons dancing wildly in the sky fell to the ground and shattered into pieces. And Aluo¡¯s skirt, riddled with holes, slowly dropped down, covering her marble-like beautiful long legs. And her eyes, filled with disbelief, were fixed on Lanling. This beautiful man had saved her life, and had killed the powerful Shadow Spider Queen. How could this be possible? Meanwhile, Yao Xing was about to go insane, on the verge of madness. Because an endless stream of spiritual power spilled out from the body of the Shadow Spider Queen, all of it crazily devoured by Yao Xing, over and over again... The boundless spiritual power was countless times more than what had been absorbed from the dragon power before, perhaps dozens, hundreds, or even thousands of times more. The points of entry along Lanling¡¯s meridians weren¡¯t enough to handle it all. All he felt was as if he were in the eye of a tornado, with boundless energy swirling about. Gradually, his eyes saw nothing else but a frenzy of light. And then, his mind was also completely filled, the only sensation being that of countless energies of light. Endless energies surged wildly into his body, all devoured by Yao Xing. ¡°Boom...¡± A moment later, Lanling could no longer hold on and fell unconscious. ... Note: I beg for your collection and recommendation votes, thank you, everyone. Chapter 59 - 59 56 Biggest Breakthrough Meng Tuoluo Black Widow! ?59: Chapter 56: Biggest Breakthrough, Meng Tuoluo, Black Widow! 59: Chapter 56: Biggest Breakthrough, Meng Tuoluo, Black Widow! Lanling did not know how long he had slept, but in his dreams, he clearly felt Yao Xing constantly releasing energy into his brain and eyes. Lanling knew that this was Yao Xing enhancing his spiritual power. Upon awakening, Lanling did not immediately open his eyes, and then he suddenly discovered a very strange thing. That is, even though his eyes were closed, he could still see things, or rather, sense them. At this moment, he was lying by a lake, with two squirrels not far away. Most importantly, about three meters away from him, sat a woman, an exceedingly beautiful woman. Even though what he could sense with his eyes closed was but an outline, that outline was already breathtakingly beautiful. This woman was the very one who had rescued him from the cave of the Shadow Spider Queen, her name was Aluo. This was too, too mystical, and Lanling was incredibly astonished. ¡°Yao Xing, how much is my spiritual power now? Can it lock onto a target 150 meters away?¡± Lanling asked. ¡°150 meters? Not a problem for even 300 meters,¡± Yao Xing said. ¡°Your current level of spiritual power has reached that of a ninth-level practitioner, and you¡¯re about to enter the middle ranks.¡± A practitioner refers to someone who specifically cultivates spiritual power, and most of these people serve in the Dragon Temple. ¡°That much?¡± Lanling was overjoyed. The requirement for spiritual power in the final examinations was merely 150 meters, but now, after devouring the spiritual power of the Shadow Spider Queen, he could lock onto targets as far as 300 meters away. Yao Xing said, ¡°The Shadow Spider Queen enhanced her spiritual power by devouring the brain matter of countless people. You have completely absorbed her spiritual power. How astonishing is this enhancement? Even if only one percent of that spiritual power becomes your own after refining and absorption, it still far surpasses the standard of a middle-ranked practitioner. However, your brain and body can only endure so much spiritual power baptism for now. So, I took the initiative to use the remaining spiritual power to enhance your spiritual aptitude.¡± Yao Xing had said that spiritual aptitude and spiritual power are different. To give a simple example, a person with high spiritual power can sense and lock onto targets farther away. But a person with high spiritual aptitude can lock on with greater precision, consume less spiritual power and draconic energy, and can lock onto multiple targets at the same time. Of course, there¡¯s more to it than that, and most importantly. A person with high spiritual aptitude not only practices swordsmanship, martial techniques, and spells with twice the result for half the effort. That is truly the most important aspect. Therefore, spiritual aptitude is the most fundamental and vital talent. Originally, Lanling¡¯s spiritual aptitude was around 7.5, which could be considered one in a thousand but certainly not top-notch. ¡°Now, what is my spiritual aptitude?¡± Lanling asked. ¡°8.1.¡± Yao Xing said. ¡°You are already one in ten thousand.¡± Lanling said, ¡°What would happen if one¡¯s spiritual aptitude reached 9.9?¡± Yao Xing said, ¡°With such aptitude, the most difficult swordsmanship and martial arts would be learned in one lesson. No matter how complex and profound the enemy¡¯s moves, you would see through their flaws at a glance.¡± Lanling was astonished; this was truly defying the heavens. Lanling then asked, ¡°Has my arm strength reached 300 jin (approx. 150 kg)?¡± Yao Xing regretfully said, ¡°No, it¡¯s still 250 jin (approx. 125 kg), because the Shadow Spider Queen was all about spiritual power.¡± So his arm strength was still 50 jin (approx. 25 kg) short of the target? Now, there were just over twenty days left until the final examinations, and the journey back would take another four or five days. It seemed that there really was a dire scarcity of time. ... ¡°Since you¡¯re already awake, why haven¡¯t you opened your eyes yet?¡± the woman¡¯s clear, ethereal voice rang out. Lanling opened his eyes and suddenly saw an incomparably beautiful face, sitting on a tree branch with her feet dangling in the water. Her gaze was not directed at Lanling; her figure was truly graceful and exquisite, especially those jade feet, which were captivating. Lanling got up, bowed deeply, and said, ¡°Thank you for your life-saving grace, miss.¡± While bowing, Lanling asked inwardly, ¡°Yao Xing, how skilled is this woman in martial arts? She managed to fight the Shadow Spider Queen to a draw in the cave earlier.¡± ¡°Dragon Samurai,¡± Yao Xing said. Lanling was immediately taken aback. Although he had no idea how formidable a Dragon Samurai was, he knew that he was not even a first-level Samurai yet, and one only became an intermediate Samurai after breaking through the ninth level. An intermediate Samurai is divided into nine stars, and after breaking through a nine-star intermediate Samurai, one becomes a high-ranked Samurai. A high-ranked Samurai is divided into nine grades, and only after breaking through a nine-grade high-ranked Samurai does one reach the level of a Dragon Samurai. His sworn brother Suo Hanyi had become a Dragon Samurai at twenty-seven, and was regarded as a once-in-a-century prodigy in Tianshui City. And this miss Aluo before him, she was probably just over twenty years old. It was truly heaven-defying. Aluo turned her head, revealing half of her face, which was so beautiful it took one¡¯s breath away. ¡°Who saved whom is still not certain,¡± Aluo said. Lanling asked, ¡°Miss, where are we?¡± ¡°Down the mountain,¡± Aluo replied. Lanling said, ¡°Is it still far from the lair of the Shadow Spider Queen?¡± ¡°Not far, just tens of miles.¡± Aluo said. ¡°Thank you for taking me out, but may I ask what about the others in the cave residence?¡± Lanling inquired. ¡°The Shadow Spider Queen is dead, so they naturally got released from the spiritual lock and will leave on their own.¡± Aluo said. Lanling said, ¡°I still have a companion, a woman named Ye Jingyu; have you seen her?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t.¡± Aluo said, ¡°After the Shadow Spider Queen died, I took you away directly, without paying attention to anyone else.¡± Lanling bowed again and said, ¡°I thank you once more for saving my life, then I shall take my leave now.¡± Aluo turned her head and asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡± Lanling said, ¡°Back to the Shadow Spider Queen¡¯s cave residence to find my companion.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not possible.¡± Aluo said softly. Lanling was taken aback, finding it hard to believe what she said, this woman who resembled a fairy. Although Lanling hadn¡¯t asked for her identity, she wore the Sky Screen Ring from the Dragon Temple on her head, so Lanling instinctively felt that she must be a female cultivator from the Dragon Temple. Female cultivators from the Dragon Temple are highly detached beings. Surely she must have heard of the Shadow Spider Queen harming people here and thus came alone to eliminate the menace. People as noble as her would certainly save others without seeking any reward. Yet now, she outright said it wasn¡¯t possible for Lanling to leave. ¡°This... why?¡± Lanling asked. Aluo said, ¡°Because I came here specifically for you. Otherwise, why would I venture into the Shadow Spider Queen¡¯s den by myself? Do you think I am tired of living?¡± Lanling was stunned and said, ¡°Miss, you entered the Shadow Spider Queen¡¯s den not to rid people of evil?¡± ¡°Rid people of evil? Why should I rid people of evil? The Shadow Spider Queen and I have nothing to do with each other; as long as no one enters its territory, they won¡¯t die. So those who were killed totally deserved it.¡± Aluo said indifferently, ¡°I went there, solely for you.¡± Lanling was completely shocked, what in the world was going on? He didn¡¯t feel he was that special. ¡°Miss, you came all this way for me?¡± Lanling said, ¡°And, you even risked your life?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Aluo turned her face, her exquisite and stunningly beautiful face smiling slightly, instantly making one¡¯s soul feel like it was about to take flight. ¡°Why is that? I am not that special.¡± Lanling said, ¡°Miss, why did you come to find me? What matter is it for?¡± ¡°To take you home.¡± Aluo said, ¡°Back to my home.¡± Lanling said, ¡°And then?¡± ¡°Then, to marry you. I want to marry you.¡± Aluo said. In an instant, Lanling¡¯s head almost exploded. This woman before him was so beautiful, comparable to Princess Zhining. In terms of appearance alone, her level among women was far above that of Suo Lun among men. And now, she said she had come all the way to the Shadow Spider Queen¡¯s cave residence, risking her life, just to marry him? Could this again be one of Suo Lun¡¯s many affairs? But among the pile of portraits Suo Lun had, this woman wasn¡¯t included, and Lanling felt, that playboy Suo Lun probably couldn¡¯t match up to this fairy-like woman before him. ¡°May I ask, miss, did we have a secret affair before?¡± Lanling asked, puzzled. ¡°No.¡± Aluo said, ¡°I just saw your portrait, so I fell for you at first sight, and came all this way to marry you.¡± At that moment, Aluo smiled still so ethereal, her fairy-like demeanor intact, yet she had uttered such words. Instantly, Lanling¡¯s heart was utterly confused. Taking a deep breath, despite the bizarre situation and the woman before him being stunningly beautiful, with an extremely noble demeanor, epitomizing the lover that men dream about¡ª Lanling bowed once again and said, ¡°I appreciate your kindness, miss, but I already have a fiance?e. Now I must go to find my companions, so I bid you farewell.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not possible.¡± Aluo¡¯s sleeve lightly fluttered, and Lanling suddenly found himself completely immobile. Lanling said, ¡°Miss, what do you mean by this?¡± The ethereal beauty akin to a fairy, Aluo, said softly, ¡°Beautiful men are so scarce these days; it¡¯s been a long time since I last married or drank blood. Now that such an exceptional beauty as yourself has appeared, how could I possibly let you go?¡± Upon hearing this, Lanling felt a chill run down his spine. Then, Aluo gently floated to Lanling¡¯s side, revealing her pale teeth, and lightly scraped his neck with them, her tongue softly tasting his skin as she ethereally said, ¡°Young master, how is my fairy disguise? I thought long and hard before deciding to meet you in this appearance and demeanor.¡± Instantly, Lanling¡¯s hair stood on end. Had he escaped the tiger¡¯s den only to enter the wolf¡¯s lair? ¡°Dear master, allow me to introduce myself,¡± Aluo bowed before Lanling and said, ¡°I am the Chieftain of the Poison Snake Tribe of the Hundred Thousand Mountains, Meng Tuoluo, known as the Black Widow.¡± The Black Widow, it was indeed the Black Widow. Chapter 60 - 60 57 Nightmare Incubus Forceful Kiss! ?60: Chapter 57: Nightmare Incubus, Forceful Kiss! 60: Chapter 57: Nightmare Incubus, Forceful Kiss! Compared to the Shadow Spider Queen, it was the title of Black Widow that truly struck terror into the entire Southern Frontier. Because of her name, no warrior from the kingdoms dared to kill members of the Snake Tribe. For she was the most poisonous, the most beautiful, the most mysterious, and the most terrifying. Those who had ever killed members of the Snake Tribe were all exterminated, their entire families wiped out in the most tragic and horrifying manner. In legend, the Black Widow had countless faces, each one impossibly beautiful and captivating. But no one knew her true face, for all the men who had seen her had died. Her favorite thing was to suck the blood of men, especially that of handsome ones. She was the nightmare of the entire Southern Frontier, the nightmare of all human warriors, the nightmare of all handsome men. Who would have thought she would set her sights on him? When did she start targeting him? ¡°Let¡¯s go, my dear little husband, we shall return to the tribe and prepare for our wedding ceremony,¡± the Black Widow Meng Tuoluo cooed, ¡°I¡¯m getting so hungry that I could groan.¡± This line sounded so familiar. Now Lanling finally understood why hundreds of warriors from the Snake Tribe had come to capture him. No sooner had the Black Widow whistled than a ferocious-looking beast, running at incredible speed, rushed toward them from the distance. Grasping Lanling, she lightly glided onto the beast¡¯s back and sped towards the deep mountains to the southwest. ¡°Sleep well, my dear husband; we¡¯ll be home before you know it,¡± Meng Tuoluo whispered, her little tongue gently licking Lanling¡¯s face. ¡°Once we¡¯re home, we¡¯ll have our wedding ceremony. You¡¯re so handsome; your blood must be incredibly sweet. I can hardly wait.¡± With her kiss, a strange scent wafted into Lanling¡¯s nose, causing him to lose consciousness instantly. The Black Widow Meng Tuoluo, with Lanling in tow, raced towards the direction of the Snake Tribe. ... Meanwhile, within the Wangcheng Zidu of the Rage Wave Kingdom. ¡°Your Highness the Commandery Princess, the minor rebellion covertly initiated by the lords of the Tianshui City Territory has been suppressed by Lord Suo Hanyi,¡± a eunuch reported in a low voice. ¡°How many men did Suo Hanyi take? Why didn¡¯t Heavenly Water Main City take the chance to rise into chaos?¡± Zhi Ning asked. ¡°Lord Suo Hanyi took just three hundred men out of the city to quell the rebellion, traveling hundreds of miles to eliminate thousands of rebels completely...¡± the eunuch said. Surprised, Zhi Ning remarked, ¡°His military talents are truly exceptional, a rare breed of talent indeed.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the eunuch replied, ¡°Even considering the whole kingdom, he stands out as exceedingly remarkable.¡± Zhi Ning said, ¡°Such a capable man, is he truly loyal to the Suo Family even to death? The Suo Family is destined for destruction.¡± ¡°We have tried to bribe Suo Hanyi with power, beauty, and wealth, but all attempts have failed,¡± the eunuch explained. ¡°It¡¯s probably a sense of proprietorship. In Suo Hanyi¡¯s heart, he sees himself as the very pillar of the Suo Family, so he¡¯s not really serving them; he¡¯s serving himself.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, indeed it is so,¡± Zhi Ning agreed. ¡°Why do Nurdan and the others only dare to provoke rebellion from behind? Why don¡¯t they take up arms against the Suo Family themselves?¡± ¡°Probably because they are afraid, fearing that we might fully utilize them and then discard them,¡± the eunuch said. ¡°If they revolt now, their value to us is still quite significant. Once Suo Lun dies, their value disappears,¡± Zhi Ning said indifferently. ¡°Now, Suo Lun should be close to death, right? That twisted woman Meng Tuoluo detests men like Suo Lun who repeatedly abandon women the most.¡± ... Inside the Earldom mansion in Heavenly Water Main City, Suo Ningbing, the older sister, lived each day as if it was a year, counting the days on her fingers. With each day that passed, she would draw a line on a piece of white paper, counting down the days until Lanling¡¯s safe return. In fact, the first thing she would do every morning was wait for the sun to set, marking another day gone by, another day closer to Lanling¡¯s safe return. Moreover, she became like a frightened bird, tensing up with fear at every footstep from outside, dreading bad news. Just like several months before, when Ye Jingyu brought the tragic news about Suo Lun. Back then, because Lanling was there¡ªnot by blood, but dear as a brother¡ªSuo Ningbing managed to barely hold on. But if news of Lanling¡¯s demise were to arrive, she would not hesitate a minute before picking up a dagger to thrust into her heart. Her tender soul simply could not withstand another devastation. As if to fulfill her fears, a rush of hurried footsteps suddenly sounded outside. Suo Ningbing¡¯s body trembled, her heart seized with fear, muscles tense, bracing for terrible news. ¡°Miss?¡± the anxious voice of a maid came from outside. With her heart in her throat, Suo Ningbing asked in a trembling voice, ¡°What... What¡¯s the matter?¡± Her voice had completely changed. The maid outside asked with concern, ¡°Miss, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong with me. Just tell me, has something happened to Suo Lun?¡± Suo Ningbing asked, shivering. ¡°No, it¡¯s Lord Suo Hanyi who has come,¡± said the maid from outside. It wasn¡¯t that Lanling had any trouble, so Suo Ningbing immediately caught her breath, her whole body relaxing, then she realized her back was soaked through with sweat. Then, she gently wiped the sweat from her back, neck, and face with a damp towel, freshened up, and went to see Suo Hanyi. ... ¡°Big brother, what happened in Tianshui City?¡± Suo Ningbing asked Suo Hanyi as soon as she saw him. At that moment, Suo Hanyi¡¯s handsome face looked even more haggard, his face bearing deep fatigue and his eye sockets were somewhat sunken. There were also traces of battle on his armor. But he still stood incredibly straight and tall, his gaze as sharp and cold as the stars. ¡°Recently, there were some isolated rebellions that have already been suppressed,¡± Suo Hanyi said. ¡°Which samurai lords rebelled?¡± Suo Ningbing asked. ¡°Those samurai lords haven¡¯t openly rebelled yet. They were secretly manipulating a group of bandits, creating a small-scale rebellion of a few thousand people,¡± Suo Hanyi said: ¡°It was completely quelled in less than half a month.¡± No wonder Suo Hanyi appeared so tired, with signs of battle all over him. After that, Suo Hanyi¡¯s gaze firmly fixed on Suo Ningbing, a flash of deep affection and passion in his eyes, he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Little Bing, you¡¯ve lost weight.¡± In the time after Lanling left, Suo Ningbing lived each day like a year and had no appetite, so she obviously lost weight. ¡°I¡¯m okay, but you really have lost weight, big brother,¡± said Suo Ningbing with concern. ¡°I¡¯m perfectly fine as a big man,¡± Suo Hanyi laughed heartily: ¡°Those samurai lords don¡¯t dare to step forward themselves, they can only secretly organize some cannon fodder to rebel. I led just a few hundred men and crushed their forces completely.¡± Indeed, the high-ranking samurai lords in Tianshui City had secretly organized a force, acting in the guise of bandits to cause chaos, attempting to lure the majority of the main force from Heavenly Water Main City for suppression, to create a void in Heavenly Water Main City, achieving a diversion and striking from an unexpected direction. However, Suo Hanyi only took hundreds of men out of the city to suppress them, while Heavenly Water Main City still had tens of thousands of troops. And with just these few hundred soldiers, Suo Hanyi obliterated all of these thousands of rebels in less than half a month. In both military strategy and martial arts, Suo Hanyi was one in ten thousand. But over the past half month, Suo Hanyi hadn¡¯t slept, relentlessly campaigning hundreds of miles across the Tianshui City Territory without a good night¡¯s sleep. And after the turmoil was put down, before he could rest, he immediately made the arduous journey to Wangcheng Zidu to fully understand the reality of the situation there. Suo Hanyi asked, ¡°Little Bing, why did His Majesty issue this new decree that only nobles and holders of the samurai medal can inherit titles? Tell me everything in detail.¡± So, Suo Ningbing detailed the matter of her bribing Duke Zhi Ting. ¡°Duke Zhi Ting took a clear stand with our Suo Family against Prince Zili, leading to very fierce debates within the royal family and the cabinet,¡± said Suo Ningbing: ¡°Later, many noble officials started choosing sides, and there were even rumors that Prince Zili¡¯s position as heir was unstable. So the King issued this decree to quell the debates.¡± Suo Hanyi closed his eyes in pain and said, ¡°His Majesty is using Tianshui City as cannon fodder, signaling his unwavering support for Prince Zili.¡± ¡°Where is that wastrel Suo Lun?¡± Suo Hanyi looked around. ¡°He and Jingyu went south to practice archery,¡± said Suo Ningbing. ¡°Hmph...¡± Suo Hanyi sneered: ¡°He¡¯s clearly running away to waste and cause trouble again. That¡¯s no archery practice. And with just over two months left until the great exam, he wouldn¡¯t improve much even if he were a genius, let alone when he¡¯s just a profligate wastrel.¡± Hearing Suo Hanyi speak about Suo Lun like that, Suo Ningbing felt unhappy and lifted her head, ¡°Big brother, he really has changed.¡± ¡°He¡¯s just putting on an act in front of you,¡± Suo Hanyi said. He had wanted to say that a leopard can¡¯t change its spots, but seeing Suo Ningbing¡¯s unhappy expression, he stopped himself from saying it. Taking a deep breath, Suo Hanyi said, ¡°Little Bing, don¡¯t worry, you still have me, your big brother. Remember, no one dreams of taking Tianshui City from us, unless they step over my dead body.¡± Suo Hanyi said these words with utmost sincerity and passion. Suo Ningbing¡¯s heart trembled, and looking up she said, ¡°Big brother, thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense again,¡± Suo Hanyi¡¯s eyes reddened as he said: ¡°I will never forget the scene of our father pulling my hand out of the dark, stinking thatched hut more than twenty years ago. That was my rebirth. I can¡¯t forget, that on his deathbed, he still held my hand, repeatedly entrusting me, handing over you and Suo Lun to me.¡± As he spoke, the scene once again flashed in Suo Hanyi¡¯s mind, and he tilted his head back, fighting to keep his tears from falling. ¡°Although my adoptive father wasn¡¯t my biological father, he was better than one,¡± stated Suo Hanyi, word by word: ¡°Although Suo Lun is quite a mess and not on good terms with me, as the big brother, it¡¯s my duty to protect you, even if it costs me my life!¡± Suo Ningbing could not help but be moved and said, ¡°Big brother, you will always be my real brother.¡± As she spoke these words, her beautiful eyes filled with tears, making her look even more stunning and pitiable. Suo Hanyi already harbored deep admiration for her, and seeing her so touching and pitiable at that moment, emotion overwhelmed him, and he suddenly stepped forward extending his hand to embrace Suo Ningbing, his voice trembling, ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to be just your big brother. Little Bing, let me take care of you, let me look after you for life.¡± Caught off guard, he had suddenly confessed his feelings. Startled, Suo Ningbing instinctively put up her hands to prevent Suo Hanyi from embracing her. ¡°Little Bing, everything I¡¯ve done, I did it for you, all for you!¡± he claimed passionately. At that moment, an overwhelmingly emotional Suo Hanyi almost lost his reason and leaned forward to kiss Suo Ningbing¡¯s lips fiercely. Chapter 61 - 61 58 8 Days to Conquer Meng Tuoluo! ?61: Chapter 58: 8 Days to Conquer Meng Tuoluo! 61: Chapter 58: 8 Days to Conquer Meng Tuoluo! Suo Ningbing struggled desperately, but Suo Hanyi was so strong that she couldn¡¯t break free. Her ice-clear and pure lips were about to be kissed by Suo Hanyi. No, absolutely not! In her panic and anger, Suo Ningbing instinctively slapped him across the face. ¡°Smack...¡± Her slap rang crisply on Suo Hanyi¡¯s handsome face. Suddenly, both of them were completely stunned. Suo Ningbing stared in disbelief at her own hand, unable to believe she had actually struck Suo Hanyi. She was so grateful to him, saw him like a real brother, and even admired him somewhat. Meanwhile, Suo Hanyi, covering the side of his face that had been hit, felt no pain; however, his entire heart trembled as he looked at Suo Ningbing with wide eyes. He couldn¡¯t believe that he had lost control to such an extent, that he had tried to force a kiss on Suo Ningbing. Even harder to believe was that his sister, who had followed him since childhood, who adored and depended on him, had actually struck him. At that moment, Suo Hanyi felt something inside him crumble. He began to doubt things in his heart, like Suo Ningbing¡¯s feelings for him. ¡°I, I finally understand that I am just an outsider to the Suo family, you just treat me like a dog of the Suo family.¡± Suo Hanyi said tremblingly, word by word, ¡°I thought it was only Suo Lun who felt that way, but you feel the same.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that...¡± Suo Ningbing burst into tears, saying, ¡°Big brother, I really do think of you as my own brother. Father also sees you as his own son.¡± ¡°He only did that to make me a better dog for Suo Lun.¡± Suo Hanyi said loudly, ¡°If he really considered me one of his own, why wouldn¡¯t he let you marry me? When I asked him for your hand in marriage, his face changed, and he hurriedly arranged a marriage for me to a woman I don¡¯t love at all.¡± With that, Suo Hanyi turned and walked out, saying, ¡°Ning Bing, your slap has awakened me. Rest assured, I will still protect the Suo family, protect Tianshui City, and repay the Suo family for raising me. But from now on, I will remember my own place.¡± Then he left, and Suo Ningbing could not catch up to him, crying and calling after him. That very night, Suo Hanyi didn¡¯t rush back to Tianshui City but spent the night in an inn, and a luxurious one at that. He usually rushed back and forth to save money, and even if he had to stay in an inn, he would never choose a room that cost several silver coins a night. ¡°It¡¯s all fake, it¡¯s all fake, she looks down on you, you¡¯re just a lowly civilian born from a serf.¡± Suo Hanyi kept drinking, getting completely drunk. Then a graceful figure walked in, speaking softly, ¡°Big brother, you¡¯ve drunk too much.¡± Her demeanor, her words, seemed like Suo Ningbing. ¡°Ning Bing, Ning Bing...¡± Suo Hanyi went forward and hugged her tightly, saying loudly, ¡°Tell me, is your affection for me all fake?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s real, from the moment I first saw you, I fell in love with you.¡± The woman said. Drunk, Suo Hanyi couldn¡¯t control himself anymore. He pressed his lips against hers, pushed her onto the bed, and tore open her skirt. Moments later, the room was filled with passionate moans. ... When Suo Hanyi awoke again, he had a splitting headache, having drunk too much the previous night. Then he noticed that the woman beside him was no longer there, as if it had all been a fragrant dream. However, the lingering scent of makeup on his body told him that last night was not a dream. Who was this woman? Definitely not Suo Ningbing! Dimly, it seemed to be a classmate from the Royal City Academy. He suddenly realized that there was another person in the room. Looking up, he saw Princess Zhining, sitting in a chair, her slightly furrowed brows indicating her dislike of the current environment. Suo Hanyi became alert and asked, ¡°Your Highness the Commandery Princess, what can I do for you?¡± ¡°Nothing much, just came to see you.¡± Princess Zhining said, covering her nose slightly. Suo Hanyi said, ¡°You are the greatest enemy of the Suo family, there¡¯s nothing good about us meeting.¡± ¡°When did the Suo family become yours?¡± Princess Zhining said, ¡°Why do you deceive yourself? In Suo Ningbing¡¯s eyes, in Suo Lun¡¯s eyes, you are just a dog of the Suo family; don¡¯t think of yourself as anything but an outsider.¡± This statement hit Suo Hanyi right in his vulnerable spot, causing his expression to change on the spot. Princess Zhining continued, ¡°The Suo family is finished, Suo Lun is dead for sure, you are a very capable person, you shouldn¡¯t have to be buried with the Suo family. I officially represent Zhi Li His Highness in recruiting you, would you like to become a legitimate Knight Commander of the kingdom?¡± At these words, Suo Hanyi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Legitimate Knight Commander, a position not even the children of Marquis might attain. Marquis Jianyong¡¯s son, Jian Ning, even offered his wife and still, the best he got was being a Knight Commander. Don¡¯t forget, Jian Ning was the Marquis¡¯ heir. Although Suo Hanyi was now commanding an army of thousands, his forces in Tianshui City and the direct cavalry of the Rage Wave Kingdom were incomparable. Once becoming the Rage Wave Kingdom¡¯s Knight Commander, even in the whole Royal City, he would become a person of influence. As Suo Hanyi in Tianshui City may have great fame and power, within the Rage Wave Kingdom, he might not be noteworthy at all. ¡°I know you come from common origins, but you should know that what Zhi Li His Highness values most are elite commoners, not those decadent noble children; you are the future pillars of the kingdom.¡± Princess Zhining said. After the shock, Suo Hanyi laughed out loud, ¡°Commandery Princess, you really underestimate me, Suo Hanyi. My pride is unyielding, I am the Suo family¡¯s supporting pillar. My loyalty to the Suo family, to my foster father, is clear for all heaven and earth to witness. You want to tempt me with riches and honor? It¡¯s laughable!¡± Then he turned his back to her and said, ¡°Your Highness the Commandery Princess, if there¡¯s nothing else, please leave. I need to bathe and change.¡± Princess Zhining frowned slightly but said nothing more, simply rising and leaving. Suo Hanyi suddenly asked, ¡°Who was that woman last night?¡± Zhi Ning said, ¡°Just an insignificant woman, you can use her as you please.¡± ... When Lanling awoke once again, he found himself in a strange room. The room was splendid and luxurious, faintly revealing what seemed like the decor of a bridal chamber. However, the wedding couplets that had been posted everywhere had been torn down. A few oddly shaped barbarian women were tidying up the room, removing the bright red bed sheets and duvet covers. There were also some people wiping off the bloodstains on the floor. These stains had already dried up completely, turning pitch black. ¡°My husband, I¡¯ve picked a lucky day for us,¡± Meng Tuoluo said. ¡°In eight days, when the moon is full, it will be the perfect time for us to be joined in marital bliss.¡± Lanling stood up and looked at these barbarian women. They didn¡¯t quite look like normal humans, rather like primitive people who hadn¡¯t evolved completely; especially terrifying were the bone spurs growing on their backs. ¡°My husband, what kind of dress do you think I should wear on our wedding day to look beautiful?¡± Meng Tuoluo was trying on all sorts of clothes in front of the mirror, her beautiful eyes gazing at Lanling as if filled with boundless love and affection. ¡°You are so beautiful and have such a great figure; anything you wear will look good on you,¡± Lanling said with a smile. ¡°You are such a sweet talker, no wonder many women fell hopelessly in love with you even though they knew you¡¯re a playboy,¡± Meng Tuoluo said. ¡°But please don¡¯t be too charming, otherwise, someone might really fall in love with you.¡± When she said this, there was no flirtation or sarcasm in her beautiful eyes, just plainness. This made Lanling feel that this woman¡¯s heart was completely still, like a calm well, and it would be very difficult for her to truly fall in love with a man again. ¡°Who ordered you to kill me?¡± Lanling asked indifferently. ¡°Was it Zhi Ning?¡± Meng Tuoluo smiled noncommittally, neither confirming nor denying, but Lanling already knew the answer. It was strange, in Lanling¡¯s view, Zhi Ning wouldn¡¯t be in such a hurry to kill him; she would wait until after the graduation exam, when he had completely failed and lost all his titles and lands, that would be the proper time to kill him. ¡°How many grooms have you had before me?¡± Lanling asked. Meng Tuoluo counted on her fingers, her beautiful eyes quickly flashing with bewilderment, then she said, ¡°You¡¯re the thirteenth. It¡¯s really hard to find a truly handsome man these days. But you, Young Master Suo Lun, are indeed one in a million, truly captivating.¡± When she said ¡®captivating¡¯, she widened her eyes as if trying to convey feeling smitten. But deep in her eyes, there was still a calmness. She looked very young, but her heart was really like a deep well. And when she said ¡®thirteenth¡¯, she hesitated slightly. There was a story there. Seeking handsome men to marry and then sucking their blood until they died was undoubtedly a kind of perversion. But is anyone born a pervert? How could such a beautiful woman become a pervert? It is doubtless that emotional trauma could greatly harm such a woman, turning her into a bloodthirsty bride, into a Black Widow. Lanling, a student of the screenwriting department, had also delved into this kind of character psychology. After a moment of silence, Lanling said, ¡°It seems that your first groom caused you tremendous harm.¡± As soon as he said this, Meng Tuoluo¡¯s body trembled violently, and she instinctively clenched her hands, tearing the beautiful dress right down the middle. ¡°Giggle...¡± The Black Widow laughed in a charming voice, ¡°My husband, you really can tell stories. All right, you¡¯ve just woken up and need to rest; I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡± It was obvious that Lanling had touched a raw nerve, so she instinctively wanted to escape. Lanling keenly felt that this was the breakthrough for his successful escape. However, he couldn¡¯t be too hasty. The Black Widow, Meng Tuoluo, left without another word, and soon after, the barbarian maids followed, leaving Lanling alone in the room. It was very quiet, still carrying a faint scent of blood. At least twelve people had died in this room, and no amount of cleaning could wash away that smell of blood. Lanling closed his eyes and said, ¡°Yao Xing, how many days are left until my graduation exam?¡± ¡°Eighteen days,¡± Yao Xing said. How could time have passed so quickly? Had it already been six days since he left the Shadow Spider Queen¡¯s cave? It seemed that he was far from the Shadow Spider Queen¡¯s cave. In eight days, he was to be married, and that would mark his end. Within these eight days, Lanling had to find a way to survive. Lanling closed his eyes, beginning to devise an escape plan. To escape by force? That was impossible. The only breakthrough point was Meng Tuoluo. To break down her defenses and to strike directly at her heart. To put it more directly, he had to conquer this woman within eight days; only then could he survive. Chapter 62 - 62 59 The First Battle of Conquest Angel Demon ?62: Chapter 59: The First Battle of Conquest, Angel Demon 62: Chapter 59: The First Battle of Conquest, Angel Demon The woman Meng Tuoluo had been so deeply wounded that her entire heart had turned ice cold. Thus, reviving her was truly not an easy task. There were seven days left until the wedding, and Meng Tuoluo did not come this day. It was evident that yesterday¡¯s words from Lanling had struck the most painful spot in her heart. Should she come at this time, her heart would reveal cracks. She would wait until her heart was once again thoroughly complete before returning. Another day passed, with six days remaining until the wedding, but Meng Tuoluo still had not come. Three meals a day were delivered, bathwater was prepared daily, and there were new clothes to change into every day. Two days had gone by, and Meng Tuoluo had not come, which meant the time Lanling had to conquer her heart was reduced by another two days. If she didn¡¯t come before they knelt at the wedding ceremony, then Lanling would certainly die without a doubt. Of course, Lanling was also gambling, betting that Meng Tuoluo wouldn¡¯t admit defeat in this psychological battle. So, when her heart was strong enough, she would certainly come back. On the third day, with five days left until the wedding, Meng Tuoluo indeed came. ¡°My Lord, look at this wedding dress I¡¯ve chosen. Isn¡¯t it pretty?¡± Black Widow came in and turned around in front of Lanling. This was a long dress with purplish-red color, which accentuated her fairy-like delicate curves even more enchantingly. ¡°It¡¯s pretty,¡± said Lanling, ¡°but it doesn¡¯t suit you.¡± ¡°How could it not suit me?¡± Meng Tuoluo said. ¡°I took a long, long time to select this dress.¡± Lanling said, ¡°The purplish-red color signifies maturity. You think your heart has aged. Bright red is too cheerful, while purplish-red is like the color of dried blood, so you chose this.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I really like it,¡± Meng Tuoluo said. ¡°I¡±ve picked out this wedding dress. If you want me to change my mind, you¡¯ll have to design a new outfit for me. If it¡¯s truly beautiful, you will have won a round.¡± This woman was challenging Lanling to a duel; she had always regarded men as nothing more than playthings to toy with at her leisure. Previously, by revealing the story behind her, Lanling employed a psychological tactic. He challenged her in the realm of romance, which she quite enjoyed, feeling it added a bit of interest to her otherwise boring life. Just like the Shadow Spider Queen, she wanted to outsmart humans with her intelligence, feeling inferior because she did not regard herself as a creature of wisdom. And now, Meng Tuoluo, the Black Widow, having been deeply hurt by a man emotionally, sought to utterly toy with men¡¯s emotions and defeat them completely in this arena. In this emotional warfare between men and women, what is being competed over? Of course, it involves charms, taste, and so on. Lanling could see that Meng Tuoluo had exquisite taste and was not a real Barbarian. ¡°Fine, give me one day. Come back tomorrow to see; if the new attire I design doesn¡¯t move you, I shall consider it my loss,¡± Lanling said. ¡°Alright, I will come back tomorrow,¡± Meng Tuoluo said, and then she gracefully departed. ¡°Please provide me with a large piece of paper, brushes, and various colors of paint,¡± Lanling said. ¡°Someone will bring them immediately,¡± Meng Tuoluo said. ... Indeed, someone promptly delivered a set of professional drawing tools including a drawing board, paper, brushes, and various paints. Very professional, making Lanling realize that this woman also had a not insignificant talent for painting. Consequently, she must come from the Human Kingdom and possibly even noble birth. For the next ten hours, Lanling devoted himself to painting. Back in the royal city, when he painted for courtesans, Lanling did so earnestly to make money. But now, he truly painted with his life on the line, for it could save him. His eyes blazed with fervor as he channeled all his spirit, all his soul, into the painting before him. There was only one goal he sought to achieve: to pierce directly through the heart of Meng Tuoluo. How to pierce it? By depicting Meng Tuoluo before she turned into the perverse Black Widow, revealing her on the canvas just as she was before the transformation. As for designing a new outfit for her, that was the easiest part ¡ª he would use a white wedding dress from Earth. It symbolizes beauty, purity, happiness. Loved by billions of women on Earth, there is no doubt that it¡¯s the epitome of aesthetic excellence. It could be said that in any realm, any world, it had the power to capture a woman¡¯s heart. Therefore, the most important thing was to capture the state of Meng Tuoluo before her heart was wounded, before she became the Black Widow. This required Lanling to boldly imagine and make precise assumptions, guessing and understanding deeply enough about her background and identity. Then Lanling embarked on a very bold conception! Meng Tuoluo was born into a noble family in one of the Human Kingdoms, and not just any nobility, but high nobility. Why so? Because the Sky Screen Ring she wore could only come from the Dragon Temple. Therefore, she was likely a pure priestess in the Dragon Temple, possibly even a candidate for angelhood. Her martial arts talents were extremely remarkable; otherwise, she would not have surpassed the Samurai at such a young age. Moreover, her spiritual power would be considerable since she dared to enter the lair of the Shadow Spider Queen directly. So, she could have become a high-ranking priestess in the Dragon Temple. However, an exceptionally outstanding man appeared and captured her heart. She fell from a saintly candidate for angelhood into the sea of love. Without a doubt, she would be punished. Not only would she be expelled from the Dragon Temple, but she might also be cast out of her family. Hence, her lover became her only support. But she harbored no regrets, willing to abandon everything for him. She would give up her bright future in the Dragon Temple, her faith, her family. The wedding was soon approaching, and with her heart brimming with joy, she was preparing to welcome the most beautiful moment of her life. She was ready to become the most beautiful and happiest bride. Thus, she began designing her own wedding gown, aiming to astonish everyone at the wedding and eclipse all other beauties. Finally, the wedding day arrived ¡ª her most wonderful, most blissful moment was upon her, all the sacrifices had their reward. However, during this most marvelous and happy moment, a mishap occurred at the wedding. For some special reason, her beloved man abandoned her; either he left during the wedding or never showed up at all. Afterward, she became a laughingstock to everyone and was left with absolutely nothing. Without faith, without emotions, without family, without kin. But she possessed breathtaking beauty and extraordinary martial arts skills, so she began to turn dark, to become incredibly cruel, to kill, to seek revenge. For some unknown reason, she could no longer find refuge in the Human Kingdom, so she came to the vast mountains, to the Serpent Tribe. Perhaps because of her beauty or perhaps because of her strength, she conquered all members of the Serpent Tribe, becoming the female Chieftain. But why was she colluding with Princess Zhining? That was a mystery, yet there was no doubt that their relationship was entirely one of mutual use, a relationship of interests. Yes, the plan was now completely solid, without any flaws, everything was traceable. So, what should Black Widow Meng Tuoluo have been like before her transformation? She should have been an Angel, an exceedingly holy, intelligent, kind, and innocent Angel. Only thus could she have been a candidate for the Saintess of the Dragon Temple. After fully conceptualizing his idea, Lanling picked up his paintbrush and began to paint. What else was needed besides putting one¡¯s life, one¡¯s soul into painting? Emotion, that¡¯s right, emotion. That incomparable affection, that incomparable tenderness, needed to fully permeate the painting. Moreover, he wanted Meng Tuoluo to feel this love, to feel Lanling¡¯s deep affection for her from deep inside his heart. At this moment, Lanling was completely engrossed in his concept, temporarily shutting out everyone from his heart, pouring all of his affection and all that was beautiful into the portrait. He painted very, very quickly and also very, very attentively. If nothing unexpected happened, this was supposed to be his outstanding masterpiece, his most perfect work. Every line was filled with emotion and liveliness. Every shade of light and shadow was filled with beauty and allure. One hour, two hours, three hours... A full fifteen hours passed. Lanling completed his most glorious piece of art, then he covered the portrait with a black cloth and went straight to bed to sleep. ... The next morning, before Lanling had woken up, his spiritual power immediately awakened him because someone was standing before him. He bolted upright and saw the stunning beauty of Meng Tuoluo before his eyes. Today, she wore a glittery purple long dress, with a rather low-cut neckline, even revealing an enticing white cleavage. Around her neck hung a blue diamond pendant. The dress was very light, glistening faintly with the luster of thin crystal. She was truly too beautiful, Lanling had never seen such a captivating dress in this world. Without a doubt, this dress was also designed by Meng Tuoluo herself, one of the gowns she had prepared to wear at her wedding, and it was one of her favorites. This woman genuinely possessed exceptional artistic talent. Seeing Lanling¡¯s amazed gaze, Meng Tuoluo gracefully walked a few steps, then twirled lightly, asking, ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°It steals all the limelight, captures all the aura,¡± replied Lanling. Meng Tuoluo said with pride, ¡°Then do you think that the wedding dress you designed can surpass mine?¡± If it were entirely up to Lanling himself, he truly lacked the confidence to surpass this woman in artistic accomplishment. But he had the trump card ¨C the wedding dress, a garment conceived solely for weddings, a dress that condensed every woman¡¯s beautiful fantasies. ¡°Your dress is very nice, but the wedding dress I¡¯ve designed will utterly eclipse it,¡± Lanling said. Instantly, Meng Tuoluo¡¯s competitive spirit flared. She believed there were few in this world who could surpass her in artistic accomplishment. Princess Zhining was formidable enough, but in artistic accomplishment, she wasn¡¯t quite on the same level. Her works lacked imagination and aura. And this Suo Lun before her, while having some talent, was quite superficial and ostentatious. Could his dress designs surpass her own? It was utterly impossible for his artistic and aesthetic accomplishments to surpass her own. Immediately, Meng Tuoluo let out a scornful chuckle, utterly disbelieving. Lanling walked up to the portrait. He didn¡¯t look great at the moment; having labored through the night, he had slept for less than five hours, so his eyes were bloodshot, and his disheveled hair had not been groomed or tended to. He grasped the black cloth covering the easel and asked, ¡°Are you ready? Ready to be greeted by the most beautiful wedding dress in the world?¡± Meng Tuoluo shrugged her shoulders, her lips curling into a disdainful smile, a testament to her confidence and contempt in the realm of art. What kind of artistic talent could these men have? What impressive attire could they design? Nothing but a profusion of showiness, complex patterns, gold trims, and silver threads. To surpass her Shadow Crystal dress, how could that be possible? ¡°Reveal it,¡± said Meng Tuoluo. Lanling yanked off the black cloth. Suddenly, an angel of utmost beauty, an angel of purity, an angel embodying all innocence and goodness, appeared before Meng Tuoluo. Dressed in snow-white bridal attire, as if to capture all the beauty and fantasy of the world. In an instant, Meng Tuoluo was completely stunned. Chapter 63 - 63 60 Great Victory Conquest of the Second Battle! ?63: Chapter 60: Great Victory, Conquest of the Second Battle! 63: Chapter 60: Great Victory, Conquest of the Second Battle! However, what brought Meng Tuoluo to the brink of collapse was not the wedding dress, although the snow-white gown indeed completely outshone her own shadow crystal dress, for it nearly embodied all the beautiful fantasies and longings a girl could have towards love and marriage. But what pierced her heart was the painting of herself, the one from five years ago. In the portrait, she wore the most beautiful and sacred wedding dress in the world, holding a brilliantly artistic bouquet of roses, just standing there. Quietly standing there, her beautiful eyes filled with limitless fantasies of happiness, her exquisite face bore the world¡¯s most joyous smile. Such beautiful yearning, such sweetness of love, that spirit, that purity, could instantly shatter anyone¡¯s heart. The portrait was so lifelike, so dreamy, it seemed more real than reality itself. Upon seeing it, Meng Tuoluo froze in that moment. Her eyes instantly dilated to their fullest, then she just stared, stared, and stared. Her entire soul was penetrated by the image in an instant. Her mind fell into long-lost memories. The sweetest, most tender, most painful memories. That wedding, the one that encapsulated all her hopes, the one she had traded everything for. She was a candidate for the Holy Maiden of the Dragon Temple, meant to live a life devoid of romantic attachment, never to marry. For his sake, she gave up her transcendent status, gave up her faith. One must know that once ascended as the Holy Maiden of the Dragon Temple, she would be revered and worshipped like an Angel by the whole world. Because he was from the enemy nation, her feelings were opposed by her entire family. Her parents swore that if she were with him, they would immediately sever ties and exile her from the family. To be with him, she renounced her faith, abandoned her future, lost her family and kin, and was left with nothing. But she had no regrets. Because with his love, she possessed the whole world. Everything she did, all the sacrifices, were for that wedding, that day filled with all her yearnings and hopes. Yet, at that very wedding, he, the groom, betrayed her. In front of everyone, he abandoned her. For a future, for power, he married another woman. All the mockery, all the ridicule, swept over her like a tide. Having lost everything, her final love and hope gone, she was truly left with nothing, becoming a joke between two nations. Since then, the purest star in the heavens had fallen: she turned from an angel into the nightmarish Black Widow. ... Looking at this portrait by Lanling, at the pure version of herself from years gone by. In an instant, all of Meng Tuoluo¡¯s defenses were utterly shattered. The most painful, most vulnerable wound she thought had healed was torn open once again, as if it hurt more than that very night, making it impossible for her to breathe. ¡°Ah...¡± Her tears burst forth, she screeched aloud, then covered her mouth and desperately fled. Just as she had on that night, running out of the wedding hall. And Lanling, he sighed a long sigh of relief; he knew he¡¯d succeeded halfway. His painting had recreated Meng Tuoluo from years past, instantly breaking through her defenses. ... In the following two days, Meng Tuoluo never showed up again. Lanling¡¯s portrait plunged her into those infinitely beautiful yet agonizing memories, with the reopened wound bleeding profusely, so she needed to hide in a corner, lick her inner wounds, and let them heal anew. After the pain subsided, the gradually clear-headed Meng Tuoluo began to truly recognize Suo Lun¡¯s wasted talent. She had to admit that Suo Lun had indeed surpassed her in the art of painting. In aesthetics too, he seemed to have surpassed her. This realization instantly ignited Meng Tuoluo¡¯s competitive spirit. Back in the day, she, along with many nobles and even royal girls, including Princess Zhining and Zhen Yan Princess, studied at the Dragon Temple in Yanjing. But in both artistic and aesthetic achievements, her, Meng Tuoluo¡¯s, prowess was the highest. Although Zhi Ning sometimes appeared to compete with her, at critical moments, it was still Meng Tuoluo¡¯s artistry that edged out a little more. The Holy Maiden instructor had said before that despite Zhi Ning¡¯s brilliant intelligence, her mind was too preoccupied, not as pure as Meng Tuoluo¡¯s, and therefore, in critical moments, Zhi Ning¡¯s artistical level would lag behind. Previously, when Zhi Ning had sent over Suo Lun¡¯s portrait, Meng Tuoluo marveled at the lifelikeness of the painting and the whole new art revolution. She felt disgruntled inside, wondering since when did Zhi Ning, absorbed in politics, acquire such high artistic levels? Now, it was clear Zhi Ning was merely drawing a tiger like a cat. The real revolutionary in painting was the prodigal Suo Lun. Unexpectedly, his achievements in art were so high, in painting and the aesthetics of the human form, he had even surpassed her; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have designed such a dreamy wedding dress. Moreover, this man was also proficient in understanding the human heart, having extrapolated her entire transformation. That also meant he had roughly figured out her identity as well. Suo Lun wanted to wage a war with her, a war of intellect, art, and cunning. She must not lose, especially not to a talented and handsome man. Ever since being betrayed by the man she loved, she vowed never to lose to any man. Taking a deep breath, Meng Tuoluo prepared to battle once again. This time, she intended to crush Suo Lun utterly so that she could justifiably drain his blood dry. A man utterly defeated by a woman hardly had any purpose left in this world, right? This time, she would beat Suo Lun at what she does best. Meng Tuoluo touched her slender jade hands, then slowly walked out. To defeat Suo Lun, and then to kill him! ... Only three days remained until the wedding. Lanling finally saw Meng Tuoluo; today, she had changed into another dress, a long white gown, seemingly a response to the ¡°designed¡± wedding dress by Lanling. Upon entry, several Barbarians followed, carrying a harpsichord with them. Lanling couldn¡¯t help but be surprised: getting this piano from the vast mountains was not an easy feat. ¡°Suo Lun, do you know where the world¡¯s finest artists are?¡± Meng Tuoluo asked. ¡°In the Dragon Temple,¡± Lanling said. ¡°Exactly, in the Dragon Temple,¡± Meng Tuoluo said. ¡°Those with the highest martial prowess, the highest artistic achievements, and the highest spiritual attainments are all in the Dragon Temple because the people there do nothing else but dedicate every day to these pursuits.¡± After speaking, Meng Tuoluo gracefully sat down in front of the piano, her waist and hips forming an incredibly enticing and graceful curve. ¡°Do you understand music?¡± Meng Tuoluo asked. Lanling nodded: ¡°Somewhat.¡± Meng Tuoluo said, ¡°The wedding dress you designed last time was good, indeed it surpassed my shadow crystal dress. How about I wear the wedding dress you designed at our nuptial ceremony? I have already had it made.¡± Lanling nodded: ¡°Good.¡± This meant that Meng Tuoluo had admitted defeat in the last round. Meng Tuoluo continued, ¡°However, a wedding always needs music, right? Whether it¡¯s the Rage Wave Kingdom or the Flame Empire, there must be music at the wedding banquet. If the bride and groom are talented, it¡¯s best to compose their own piece to make the wedding truly unique. Can you compose music?¡± ¡°I can,¡± Lanling said. Meng Tuoluo clapped her hands: ¡°Great, I also composed a piece for our wedding. How about you compose one as well, and we¡¯ll see which one is better. Then we can choose that one as our wedding music, okay?¡± Lanling knew that Meng Tuoluo couldn¡¯t bear to be beaten by Lanling in her area of excellence, so she was challenging him again. The last time had been a challenge in the realm of aesthetics, and this time it was a challenge in the realm of music. The second battle had begun, and Lanling¡¯s second step in conquering the Black Widow had started as well. Lanling immediately nodded: ¡°Okay, it¡¯s a deal.¡± Meng Tuoluo asked, ¡°Is two days enough time?¡± Lanling said, ¡°It¡¯s enough. However, if I win, what¡¯s in it for me?¡± ¡°You, you cannot win,¡± Meng Tuoluo said with full confidence: ¡°I believe there are not many who can surpass me in this expertise.¡± Lanling said, ¡°But what if I do win?¡± Meng Tuoluo said, ¡°If you really win, after the wedding, we¡¯ll truly consummate our marriage, how about that?¡± Lanling knew that to make a woman who intended to kill you spare your life, you first had to win her heart, and to win her heart, you first had to win her body. ¡°Good,¡± Lanling said. ¡°It¡¯s a deal then,¡± Meng Tuoluo said: ¡°I¡¯ll tell you a secret, I¡¯m still a virgin, no man has ever truly had me.¡± Lanling was not at all surprised by this outcome. Then Meng Tuoluo said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I might go back on my word when the time comes?¡± Lanling said, ¡°I trust the integrity of an artist.¡± Meng Tuoluo said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll see you again, I¡¯ll come the day before the wedding.¡± And with that, she left, leaving the harpsichord with Lanling. ... Over the next two days, Meng Tuoluo and the Barbarian maidens waited outside, and she even silently arrived outside Lanling¡¯s room, hoping to hear the music he was composing. However, no sound of the piano came forth. Peering through the hidden lattice, she saw that Suo Lun was either lying on the bed staring blankly, closing his eyes to mimic playing the piano, or doodling on paper. In any case, he didn¡¯t play a single note. Meng Tuoluo immediately felt disdainful. This was the music composition method she looked down upon the most, creating in isolation, merely building castles in the air. Indeed, he had not produced a single note for a full two days. Even though Meng Tuoluo knew that Suo Lun was bound to lose, the fact that he hadn¡¯t composed even half a note was hugely disappointing. The two days flew by, and since Suo Lun hadn¡¯t played a single note, Meng Tuoluo secretly mocked herself for feeling competitive against such an idle playboy. When he entered Lanling¡¯s room again, his hair was in disarray, and his eyes were bloodshot as if he hadn¡¯t slept for two days and two nights. ¡°Suo Lun, have you finished composing the piece?¡± Meng Tuoluo asked. ¡°I have,¡± Lanling said. ¡°Oh, then let us compare and see whose composition is better,¡± Meng Tuoluo said. ¡°If you win, I¡¯ll sleep with you after our vows are exchanged.¡± Her tone was calm, but filled with confidence and a fierce will to fight. ¡°Good,¡± Lanling said. Chapter 64 - 64 61 Total Victory Accepting the Bet with Grace The Wedding Ceremony! ?64: Chapter 61: Total Victory, Accepting the Bet with Grace, The Wedding Ceremony! 64: Chapter 61: Total Victory, Accepting the Bet with Grace, The Wedding Ceremony! ¡°The piece I will play is called ¡®Bridal Gown,¡¯ which I composed myself,¡± said Meng Tuoluo. Then, she gracefully sat in front of the harpsichord, extended her delicate jade hands, closed her beautiful eyes, and began to play. Lanling also closed his eyes, not missing a single note, for this was the other party¡¯s original composition. As soon as her hands fell, the wonderful music immediately began to float out. At the very first sound, Lanling immediately felt Meng Tuoluo¡¯s incomparable talent in music, which was a very mysterious feeling. When a master makes a move, one knows if they have it or not. Anything in the world is a combination of certain elements, and music is no exception. For a master, a piece of music is alive, is vibrant, with every note easily touching the listener¡¯s soul. And Meng Tuoluo before him was such a master. Lanling easily felt that this woman¡¯s musical talent even surpassed that of Tutor Niya, who was a renowned musician in the entire Rage Wave Kingdom. Meng Tuoluo was completely immersed in her world, for she spent only two months creating this piece¡ªit took the same amount of time to make her bridal gown. Those two months were the happiest, the most beautiful, and the most anticipated times of her inner life. Waiting to become a bride during those two months, it felt as though every breath she took was sweet, and even the sky seemed to have a pink hue. In such wonderful times, innumerable inspirations fluttered out from her mind. Thus, this was the best piece she had ever created, the most wonderful and also the most smoothly composed. Because her heart was no longer joyful, she could never again create such a wonderful piece of music. Lanling closed his eyes as though he saw a vision. A girl waiting to be married, sewing her bridal gown with indescribable happiness, stitch by stitch. Each day, she waited for her wedding day to arrive, her heart filled with endless anticipation and a touch of nervousness. She wanted to see her beloved every day, yet she also wanted to save all her longing for the wedding day when she could fully express her love. The piece was really beautiful to listen to, far surpassing Lanling¡¯s imagination. Without exaggeration, the piece was on par with some of the famous compositions on Earth because it was created during the most beautiful time with the most joyous heart. The entire piece described the joy, anticipation, and beauty of a bride-to-be, as well as a hint of her subtle anxiety. Meng Tuoluo¡¯s skill at playing the piano was so advanced that it completely intoxicated Lanling. ... ¡°Ding...¡± The piano sound abruptly stopped, and with it, the mood of the piece, because the bride was about to put on her bridal gown, and the wedding was about to begin. At this moment, Meng Tuoluo¡¯s face was already full of tears. All the beauty of her life came to an abrupt end with the final note of this piece. Years ago, she had worn her bridal gown and headed for the Holy Ceremony Hall to await the happiest moment of her life. But what awaited her was a cold nightmare. The groom did appear, but he was accompanied by another bride. Since the man was also from a top-notch family, and the invitations had been sent out, the wedding had to go on. It was just that the bride had been replaced by another woman from an even more prestigious family. And Meng Tuoluo, wearing her bridal gown and standing in the hall, became the laughingstock of everyone. It was supposed to be her wedding, her groom, and yet the bride turned out to be someone else. At that moment, her life, everything she had, was put on hold. Although the eyes of her lover were filled with guilt, he could not even bear to look at her. Since then, an angel had fallen, and a nightmare like the Black Widow had been born. Meng Tuoluo swore that from then on, she would never shed a tear in front of a man. So, she turned her back to Lanling and wept quietly without making a sound. She remained immersed in her feelings for quite a while. Lanling said, ¡°You have been punishing yourself with his mistake all along.¡± Meng Tuoluo¡¯s soul trembled, but she did not respond. Lanling continued, ¡°By killing every handsome man, it¡¯s as if you¡¯re taking revenge on him. Yet he remains unharmed, while it¡¯s you who is continuously sinking.¡± Meng Tuoluo still did not respond. Lanling went on, ¡°If you go on like this, within three years, you will die; you will commit suicide. Because you are an angel, even if forced to fall and become a demon, you can only weep in hell, not sing joyfully.¡± ¡°Enough, don¡¯t say anymore,¡± Meng Tuoluo wiped away her tears and turned her face, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s get on with our wager. Play your piece and let¡¯s see if someone can surpass me. Fair is fair¡ªif you win, after we complete the marriage ceremony, we¡¯ll really consummate the marriage, and I will truly give myself to you.¡± Then, she stood up and left the harpsichord. Lanling approached, sat down, and said, ¡°Your piece is really good, I dare not say mine surpasses yours. But your piece ended before the wedding even began, while my piece is the entire fantasy wedding.¡± Then, Lanling closed his eyes, took a deep breath, raised his hands, and gently let them fall. Enchanting piano sounds flowed from his fingertips. He was playing the well-known Earth composition, ¡°Wedding in the Dream,¡± a piece that¡¯s simple to play yet extremely classic and beautiful. Even in the first few notes, it could penetrate the ears of the listeners and enter their souls. For someone as refined, sensitive, and fragile as Meng Tuoluo, her soul was completely conquered by the music instantly. Someone like her had long transcended the mere quality of playing music well, instead diving directly into the imagery and stories behind the compositions. And then, becoming profoundly and thoroughly intoxicated with them. The piece Lanling played was indeed a classic passed down through generations. However, when the notes drifted out of the room, all the barbarian maids who were cleaning outside stopped in their tracks and listened attentively. These people had no musical culture, understanding nothing specific, but they knew one thing for certain¡ªit was truly, truly pleasant to the ear. Music is an immortal language, transcending all civilizations and races. Especially classical music that is sublime, it isn¡¯t formed by language but shaped by the soul. And ¡°Wedding in the Dream,¡± the piece Lanling played, was just such music; anyone who heard it had only one impression. It was truly too marvelous, too captivating, even though the piece itself was rather simple. ... Lanling lifted his hands, signaling the end of his performance. And within the entire space, those exquisitely beautiful notes seemed to still flutter in the air, lingering around people¡¯s ears, as if they had never touched the ground. With her eyes still closed, Meng Tuoluo let out a deep sigh within her heart, knowing she had lost. There was no reason, just a very simple feeling. The music of the opponent was more enchanting, more splendid. After a long while, Meng Tuoluo opened her beautiful eyes and looked straight at Lanling for the first time. With that one glance, it was as if she wanted to see through Lanling¡¯s mask and enter his soul. He was a slightly fragile-looking beautiful young man, with a hint of melancholy, whose calm gaze hid traces of madness. He must be, like her, sensitive and possessing a dark psyche. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have guessed her tragic past on the very first day they met. In the brief span of these days, in matters of the mind, aesthetics, and musical accomplishment, he had outshone her completely. Yet Meng Tuoluo was once the most outstanding among the candidates for Holy Maiden in the Holy Temple. Yet excluding martial arts, he had surpassed her in every other aspect. In this battle between man and woman, she, Meng Tuoluo, was almost thoroughly defeated. ¡°Your piece, it¡¯s a tragedy,¡± Meng Tuoluo said. Lanling nodded, ¡°Yes, because the groom died.¡± ¡°Why did he die?¡± asked Meng Tuoluo. ¡°To save the bride,¡± Lanling replied. Meng Tuoluo chuckled softly, ¡°Then are you going to save me as well?¡± Lanling shook his head, ¡°My life¡¯s mission is to protect my sister. However, if I am destined to die, then I hope my death can save your soul.¡± Meng Tuoluo¡¯s stunning face quivered, ¡°Why so?¡± Lanling said, ¡°Because we are alike, capable of becoming either angels or demons.¡± This statement became the sharpest arrow, instantly piercing through Meng Tuoluo¡¯s heart. Capable of becoming an angel or a demon¡ªthis was the best explanation of her life. Her many masks shattered, for before someone who understood her so deeply, who pitied her, and even shared a character similar to hers, any disguise became meaningless. ¡°Fine, you¡¯ve won again. Your insight, your artistry, your musical talent, all have surpassed mine,¡± Meng Tuoluo admitted. ¡°I concede to the wager and will honor my word by giving myself to you after the wedding ceremony.¡± Having said that, she departed. Lanling knew that, before the formal wedding ceremony, she would not return. And all of his efforts were about to come to an end as well. Now, it was just a matter of waiting for the wedding, waiting for the verdict of destiny. To live or to die? ... On the day when the moon was full, the auspicious time had arrived, and the wedding ceremony began! That day, the entire Poison Snake tribe was decked out in new attire, and every person was dressed in festive red clothing. For the female chieftain of the Poison Snake tribe was to be wed once more, and this occasion was more grandiose than all the previous ones. Inside the Chieftain¡¯s Hall, red candles were everywhere, as were festive decorations and flowers. Even the children of the tribe who were considered decent looking were called upon to scatter flower petals and toss candies around, as if it were a real wedding. Lanling had designed a white bridal gown, and Meng Tuoluo had quickly tailored it. However, she did not wear it, because after all, this was not a real wedding ceremony, but merely a ritual of bloodsucking and slaughter. She wore her tight, crimson long dress as usual. For once she donned the white bridal gown, she would become an angel. And by wearing the crimson dress, she would become a demon, for it was the color of fresh blood. At this moment, she still chose to be a demon. Similarly, there was no festive music playing, because the two people who could play the piano were participating in the wedding ceremony. So, in the eyes of the watching Barbarians, the two role-played the matrimonial ritual. To pay respects to heaven and earth, to the senior family members, and then the couple bowed to each other. The entire process was like a pantomime. The only sound following the end of the ceremony came from a robust barbarian man, the Barbarian Army Leader who had pursued Lanling. He shouted in an imperfect intonation, ¡°The ceremony is complete, escort them to the bridal chamber!¡± Chapter 65 - 65 62 Blood Red ?65: Chapter 62: Blood Red 65: Chapter 62: Blood Red ¡°The ceremony is complete, escort to the bridal chamber!¡± Then, all the men of the Barbarian Tribes looked at Lanling with schadenfreude. All the women of the Barbarian Tribes looked at Lanling with sympathy. A handsome man is favored by women everywhere, even among the Barbarian Tribes. Especially since his song ¡°Wedding in the Dream¡± was so wonderfully moving. Lanling and Meng Tuoluo, holding a red silk ribbon, entered the bridal chamber. ... Inside the bridal chamber, red candles burned brightly, and the warmth was like spring. The bride, Meng Tuoluo, sat gracefully on the edge of the bed with a red veil over her head. And Lanling, stood quietly in the center of the chamber. Neither of them spoke, not even Meng Tuoluo to ask him to lift her veil. Because, lifting the veil would be akin to starting the gamble, a gamble of life and death! Taking a deep breath, Lanling walked over, reached for the corner of the red veil, and slowly lifted it. A face so beautiful it took one¡¯s breath away. Then, that face smiled at Lanling and said softly, ¡°My lord, it¡¯s getting late, let¡¯s rest.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Lanling said. After that, Meng Tuoluo¡¯s delicate hand hooked Lanling¡¯s neck as she slowly lay down. ¡°I¡¯ve said it, I am willing to accept the outcome of the bet, it¡¯s your turn,¡± Meng Tuoluo spoke hoarsely, ¡°Although I¡¯ve been married over a dozen times, I have never been touched by a man; I am still pure and untainted.¡± Meng Tuoluo¡¯s eyes began to show a slight panic, her breathing erratic. She was a woman who was pure, and even though her soul and mind had fallen, her body remained untouched. Her decision to give herself to Lanling was driven by revenge, to get back at the man she deeply loved, the man who betrayed her. Yet at this moment, she truly felt frightened. Handing herself over completely seemed harder than she had imagined. She had once cherished her body very much, wanting to give herself whole to the man she loved after the wedding. However, that man abandoned her like she was nothing, completely betraying her. Afterward, she gave up on herself, became utterly debased, feeling like she was worthless. The man before her, Suo Lun, was her confidant, so talented and so handsome. Using him to seek revenge against the man she had once loved was an excellent choice. But when the moment truly arrived, she found it unbearable. Her entire mind, her entire soul, was filled with the image of that man¡ª the man she loved and hated so deeply. Her body, inside and out, seemed to bear the imprint of that man. To now enter into another man, no matter how charming and outstanding Suo Lun was, her entire body and soul resisted. Meng Tuoluo was truly going mad; even at this moment, she could not forget that man. No matter how much she professed to hate him, her body always regarded itself as his possession and resisted anyone else¡¯s entry. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want this, I have to shatter your image,¡± Meng Tuoluo screamed inside, ¡°I cannot be so weak, I must drive him out, destroy him.¡± Then, Meng Tuoluo bit her teeth fiercely and said, ¡°Suo Lun, it¡¯s your turn.¡± After speaking, she closed her beautiful eyes, waiting for that moment to come. Lanling looked at the painfully tormented, beautiful face and asked, ¡°Do you now instinctively see me as him?¡± Meng Tuoluo did not answer; although she wanted to deny it, the answer was indeed affirmative¡ª she closed her eyes to pretend Lanling was the man she loved. Lanling suddenly stopped. ¡°Why stop? Am I not beautiful?¡± Meng Tuoluo asked, ¡°Haven¡¯t you been waiting for this moment? This is your only chance to live.¡± Lanling certainly knew, to make a woman not kill him, he must first conquer her heart, and to conquer her heart, he must first possess her body. Meng Tuoluo said, ¡°I can even tell you, today is a day when I am more likely to conceive. If I truly become pregnant, I probably won¡¯t let my child be fatherless.¡± ¡°Suo Lun, I must kill you, but I don¡¯t want to,¡± Meng Tuoluo said, ¡°Because you are so much like me, you understand me so well, you possess such extraordinary artistic talent, someone like you should be alive. So, I must find a sufficient reason not to kill you, such as having an intimate relationship with you, or perhaps carrying your child.¡± Lanling looked at Meng Tuoluo in astonishment; he truly hadn¡¯t expected her to have such complex thoughts. ¡°So if you don¡¯t give me a good enough reason, how could I not kill you?¡± Meng Tuoluo said. ¡°Why must you kill me?¡± Lanling asked. ¡°Zhi Ning has ordered me to kill you, and if I don¡¯t, the consequences will be severe,¡± Meng Tuoluo said, ¡°Do you know why no hunter dares to kill someone from the Black Widow tribe?¡± Lanling said, ¡°Because you will retaliate, you will kill them thoroughly and their families as well.¡± Meng Tuoluo said, ¡°I don¡¯t have that kind of power, my influence is just a corner of the Hundred Thousand Mountains. The ones who can kill those hunters and their families thoroughly are Zhi Ning and Zhi Li; they have a very powerful and mysterious underground force.¡± Suddenly, Lanling had an epiphany. Meng Tuoluo said, ¡°They need the military power of a Barbarian Tribe, so my Poisonous Snake Tribe was preserved intact and has become increasingly powerful. The surrounding tribal powers, in order to avoid being wiped out by the hunters, have no choice but to come and pledge allegiance to me.¡± Lanling understood, it was just like on Earth where some superpowers nurture terrorist organizations. Then these terrorist forces are like a brick, attacking wherever they¡¯re needed. For example, they operate only in Syria, and absolutely not in Saudi. ¡°So, to save your own life, you want to sleep with me,¡± Meng Tuoluo said. ¡°I need a reason not to kill you. To win a woman¡¯s heart, you must first win her body, and it¡¯s best to impregnate her. As a playboy, you should understand this better than anyone.¡± ¡°So, if you really took me, there would still be a slim chance of survival. But if you don¡¯t sleep with me, you¡¯re undoubtedly going to die,¡± Meng Tuoluo enunciated each word. ¡°As for being a stand-in for that man, what does it matter? Is honor more important than life? You choose.¡± Then, Meng Tuoluo once again closed her eyes. Lanling was suddenly faced with a life-or-death decision, to choose honor or survival? To choose survival was to sleep with the world¡¯s most beautiful woman, and possibly live on. The only downside was being used as a stand-in for someone else by this woman. If it was an affectionate act with one¡¯s wife, yet being treated as a substitute for another man, it would undoubtedly be the most painful thing. However, the woman before him was not a wife, just a pitiful woman. But if he chose honor, then he would leave this wonderful body, and death might be the outcome. Lanling had to gamble with his life! ... As if he hesitated for a long time, yet it seemed only a moment, Lanling left Meng Tuoluo¡¯s delicate body, then somersaulted and sat quietly, motionless. Feeling Lanling¡¯s departure, Meng Tuoluo opened her beautiful eyes and slowly said, ¡°Have you made your choice?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Lanling said. Meng Tuoluo asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of death?¡± ¡°I am afraid of dying,¡± Lanling answered. ¡°I have to protect my sister. I have to revive the Suo Family. I can¡¯t die.¡± ¡°Then why make this choice? Why choose a dead end?¡± Meng Tuoluo said. ¡°Merely for a man¡¯s dignity, unwilling to be a substitute for another?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know why,¡± Lanling said. ¡°I didn¡¯t choose with reason, but with impulse and emotion. My heart told me to leave your body.¡± Meng Tuoluo also stood up and said, ¡°Perhaps you are still betting on another possibility. If you slept with me, I might feel justified in killing you. But if you didn¡¯t, I might develop admiration and let you go.¡± Lanling pondered for a moment and then said, ¡°I don¡¯t think I had that in mind. Maybe my choice was merely due to being childish, simply not wanting to be someone else¡¯s substitute, perhaps just for the sake of dignity.¡± Meng Tuoluo¡¯s beautiful eyes gazed at Lanling and she asked again, ¡°Are you afraid of death?¡± She repeated the question. Once more, Lanling answered, ¡°I am, because I need to protect my sister. I have to revive the Suo Family.¡± Meng Tuoluo¡¯s jade hand gently stroked Lanling¡¯s face, softly saying, ¡°You really are a proud man. If I hadn¡¯t fallen in love with someone else first, I perhaps would have fallen for you. But my heart can no longer accommodate a second person.¡± Lanling smiled again, not answering. ¡°Also, what I said was true. If you had really taken me just now, I might have really gotten pregnant, I might have really been unable to kill you,¡± Meng Tuoluo said. ¡°I really don¡¯t want to kill you, but I must, because I need to protect my people.¡± ¡°I... must kill you. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Lanling gave her a forlorn smile, then nodded his head. ¡°Do you have any last wishes?¡± Meng Tuoluo asked. Lanling said, ¡°To protect my sister, but that¡¯s something you can¡¯t do.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do my best,¡± Meng Tuoluo said. ¡°Do you blame me?¡± Lanling shook his head and said, ¡°You¡¯re just a pitiful woman.¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you fight back?¡± Meng Tuoluo asked. ¡°I have fought back, with all my effort and intelligence,¡± Lanling said. Indeed, he had fought back, and he had almost reached Meng Tuoluo¡¯s heart. But in the final moment, he chose the intangible dignity over being someone else¡¯s substitute, severing his last sliver of a chance to survive. ¡°Well then, close your eyes,¡± Meng Tuoluo said. ¡°I will enshroud your corpse well and send it back to your family. From now on, I will no longer be the Black Widow. I will no longer drink men¡¯s blood, no longer seek handsome men to marry. I will remember that there was such a handsome, outstanding, melancholic man, who almost entered my heart.¡± Lanling closed his eyes, as if betting on one last faint possibility. Tears slid from Meng Tuoluo¡¯s beautiful eyes. She brought her lips close to Lanling¡¯s neck, first lightly caressing, gently kissing. And finally, she opened her mouth wide, her white teeth flashing, and ferociously bit down. In an instant, blood spurted wildly, flooding into Meng Tuoluo¡¯s mouth, pouring down her throat. Chapter 66 - 66 63 Survival from a Desperate Situation ?66: Chapter 63: Survival from a Desperate Situation 66: Chapter 63: Survival from a Desperate Situation Before, she found every act of bloodsucking exceedingly sweet, because it was her revenge against men, a backlash for the betrayal of the man she loved. However, now she tasted only bitterness in her mouth. The hot blood filling her body seemed to have a miraculous effect, slowly washing away her painful memories. The terrible wounds in her heart seemed to be gradually healed by this fresh blood. Meanwhile, Lanling clearly felt his life force rapidly ebbing away. His body grew colder and colder, yet his mind was blank. At that moment, he realized he was nearly a twisted man. For the sake of so-called dignity, which was ephemeral, he had given up his most precious life. Just as Lanling felt the arrival of death, his fresh blood entered Meng Tuoluo¡¯s stomach and then through her intestines, seeped into her bloodstream, and finally reached deep into her heart. It was at this moment that the Demon Star Energy hidden in Lanling¡¯s blood bared its ferocious fangs and violently burrowed into the depths of Meng Tuoluo¡¯s Dragon Vein, starting to devour crazily. ¡°Ao...¡± Yao Xing opened its demonic maw. Meng Tuoluo, who was sucking blood, suddenly realized that the Dragon Force within her was rapidly draining away. The fresh blood she drew from Suo Lun had turned into some kind of medium. The Bloodline Dragon Force at the core of her heart was continuously flowing into Lanling¡¯s body. Meng Tuoluo was a Dragon Samurai, her Bloodline Dragon Force was incredibly strong. Thus, the monstrous Dragon Force devoured by Yao Xing crazily surged into Lanling¡¯s body. Immediately, Meng Tuoluo screamed in horror and then forcefully released Lanling¡¯s neck, attempting to push him away. But she discovered as if a tremendous force was binding her together with Lanling, her Bloodline Dragon Force flowing away like the tide. Inside Lanling, the Demon Star was extremely excited, wildly exuberant. Last time, it devoured the Shadow Spider Queen¡¯s spiritual power, which was very, very strong. But after all, that was spiritual power, and not Dragon Force. Now, it was devouring the purest Bloodline Dragon Force, the force of a powerful Dragon Samurai. Yao Xing shuddered, its entire form turning into a black hole, greedily consuming. ¡°Ao, ao, ao...¡± Even Lanling¡¯s eyes began to emit a dark, bloodthirsty light. At this rate, it wouldn¡¯t take long for her, Meng Tuoluo, to be drained dry. ¡°Ah...¡± With a cry, Meng Tuoluo mustered all her strength to counter the sucking force of Yao Xing and then struck out fiercely with her palm. ¡°Bang...¡± Lanling¡¯s body was directly sent flying several meters, falling to the ground. At the same time, the tendril of energy from the Demon Star quickly retracted, burrowing back into Lanling¡¯s body. The devouring had ended, and Yao Xing chanted with regret, although the Dragon Force it had consumed was already more than enough. But it was still not satisfied, its craving to devour was never-ending. ¡°Master, Master, I have devoured a massive amount of Bloodline Dragon Force, more than the sum of all previous Dragon Forces,¡± Yao Xing vibrated with excitement. Lanling was startled. Although he had vaguely anticipated this outcome, he was still profoundly shocked when it actually happened. ¡°Hahahahaha...¡± Yao Xing laughed wildly: ¡°Even though the later stages require geometrically increasing amounts of Dragon Force energy to enhance strength, I have devoured the Bloodline Dragon Force of a Dragon Samurai. So next, I will certainly bring you an unprecedented breakthrough, a breakthrough beyond your imagination.¡± Now, Lanling was truly astonished. He was very clear that it became increasingly difficult to improve one¡¯s cultivation through the refinement of Dragon Force, needing astonishing amounts as one progressed, until the numbers were astronomical in the end. And now, just by devouring a few seconds of Meng Tuoluo¡¯s Bloodline Dragon Force, it was enough for his unprecedented breakthrough? No wonder Yao Xing always said that to advance one¡¯s cultivation, one must devour the Bloodline Dragon Force of humans. This devouring effect was indeed shocking. At that moment, he was really curious. What was this unprecedented breakthrough that Yao Xing spoke of? Was it going to allow him to directly break through the second-level Samurai Shooter and achieve his goal? However, everything was far from over. Because he had to at least survive, only by staying alive could he enhance his cultivation, pass the grand test, obtain the noble Samurai Medal of Honor, and successfully inherit his title. Despite Meng Tuoluo¡¯s weakened state of cultivation, killing him, Lanling, was still a piece of cake. ... Completely naked, Meng Tuoluo crawled up from the bed and stared at Lanling with an unprecedented look of horror in her eyes, and spoke in a cold voice, ¡°Demon, Demon Star? Could it be, this prophecy is true?¡± Lanling, who had just escaped death, became even more horrified upon hearing Meng Tuoluo utter the words ¡®Demon Star.¡¯ Demon Star was his unique secret, not even his sister Suo Ningbing knew. So why did Meng Tuoluo know about it? ¡°How do you know about the Demon Star?¡± Lanling trembled. Meng Tuoluo said, ¡°Because of the Dragon Temple¡¯s prophecy, a prophecy that has been passed down for thousands of years, the coming of the Demon Star heralds the apocalypse!¡± Not only that, but the Grand Priest of the Dragon Temple was always watching the star chart on the dome. Once the Demon Star appeared, they would immediately dispatch eighteen Holy Envoys to hunt down those with the Demon Star Energy all over the world. ¡°If nothing goes wrong, the top masters of the Dragon Temple are now scouring the world for traces of you, ready to kill you the moment they discover you,¡± said Meng Tuoluo. ¡°Because the sole mission of the coming of the Demon Star is annihilation!¡± In an instant, Lanling became even more horrified, for he truly did not know that he had become the Dragon Temple¡¯s number one enemy. Meng Tuoluo walked up to Lanling; she stood while Lanling sat, with less than a foot separating them. You can imagine the scene given she had not a thread on her. However, Meng Tuoluo didn¡¯t care at all and continued to look down at Lanling, saying, ¡°You have devoured much of my Bloodline Dragon Force, causing my cultivation to drop significantly, but killing you now is still easy for me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Lanling said. ¡°If you kill me now, you¡¯d indeed be saving the world. You would receive the greatest reward from the Dragon Temple, and you might even become the Holy Maiden of the Dragon Temple once again.¡± ¡°Why would I want to save the world?¡± Meng Tuoluo¡¯s beautiful eyes flashed with madness as she spoke coldly. ¡°This world is so ugly, it would be better-off destroyed. Although I am from the Dragon God Temple, I am also their enemy now, the entire Human Kingdom is my enemy.¡± Lanling had not expected Meng Tuoluo to hate the Human World to such an extent that she would be willing to give up killing him for it. Then, Meng Tuoluo crouched down, cupped Lanling¡¯s handsome face with her hands, and said, ¡°You¡¯re right, we are both destined to become demons. Once I fall, I would merely turn into a blood-sucking Black Widow. Once you fall, you would become the World-Ending Demon Emperor who destroys the entire world!¡± ¡°I would only cry in the darkness, while you would roar in hell,¡± Meng Tuoluo said quietly. ¡°I won¡¯t kill you. I want to watch you fall, watch you become the World-Ending Demon Emperor, watch this ugly world be destroyed.¡± ¡°Then sorry to disappoint you, but I have no intention of becoming the so-called World-Ending Demon Emperor,¡± Lanling said. Meng Tuoluo stood up, draped her clothes around her, and said indifferently, ¡°You will, you definitely will. The prophecy of the Dragon Temple will surely come true.¡± Then, she stood again, clutched the back of Lanling¡¯s head, pressed him against her abdomen, and slowly said, ¡°You just devoured a lot of my Dragon Force, and I don¡¯t regret it at all. Consider it a gift from me to the future Demon Emperor. You are free to leave at any time, farewell.¡± Having said that, she kissed Lanling on the top of the head and turned to leave. ¡°Won¡¯t you protect your tribe anymore?¡± Lanling asked. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that Zhi Ning and Zhi Li will destroy your Serpent Tribe?¡± ¡°I will immediately withdraw southward to the Barbaric Wilderness Plains beyond the Great Mountains, which is the domain of the Barbarian Tribes where your Human Kingdom cannot reach,¡± said Meng Tuoluo. ¡°I will wait there, waiting for you to grow into the World-Ending Demon Emperor and watch you destroy this ugly world.¡± Meng Tuoluo did not look back and directly left, leaving Lanling alone in the chamber. He stared at everything inside the chamber, not expecting such an ending at all. And he seemed to have forgotten to say a word of thanks, more so forgetting to ask a question. Who was the man that had hurt Meng Tuoluo so deeply? ¡°Demon Star, proceed with the refining of the Dragon Force for me; we don¡¯t have much time,¡± Lanling said. There were less than ten days left before the graduation test, and he still needed to find Ye Jingyu, then return to the royal city. ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Demon Star replied. Lanling was very much looking forward to what kind of unprecedented breakthrough he might achieve this time around. Chapter 67 - 67 64 Astonishing Breakthrough The Act of a Beast! ?67: Chapter 64: Astonishing Breakthrough, The Act of a Beast! 67: Chapter 64: Astonishing Breakthrough, The Act of a Beast! Lanling sat down cross-legged and closed his eyes to wait for the Dragon Force tempering by Yao Xing. ¡°Master, I have an idea,¡± Yao Xing said. ¡°Speak,¡± Lanling said. ¡°This time we have absorbed a lot of Dragon Force, so I think we should not only enhance the strength of the arms but also appropriately strengthen the waist,¡± Yao Xing said, ¡°The waist is the central axis of the human body and the key to all bodily strength. If the strength of the arms and waist becomes too imbalanced, it could lead to lumbar spine damage.¡± What Yao Xing said made sense, and Lanling replied, ¡°Then let¡¯s do as you suggest.¡± He closed his eyes and entered the Spiritual Illusion Realm, where he could clearly see Yao Xing in the darkness. At this moment, it was much brighter than before, which showed that the recent absorption had been extremely substantial. With a ¡°Boom!¡± the light of Yao Xing suddenly contracted, releasing a powerful ripple of Dragon Force energy, moving it to the dantian, then into the meridians of the arms, abruptly unleashing it. Instantly, Lanling distinctly felt his arm twitch violently, swell, and sear as if about to combust. It seemed the power was indeed too great. ¡°Boom... Boom... Boom...¡± Following that, Yao Xing continued to release Dragon Force, inch by inch transforming Lanling¡¯s arm meridians. It was even more painful than before due to the wild increase in energy. After a full five hours, the arm meridians transformation was complete. Next, the bones in the arms were modified, taking three hours. Finally, the strength in the arms was transformed, a process that took two hours. After an entire ten hours, the Dragon Force tempering of the arms was finished. ¡°How much strength do my arms have now?¡± Lanling inquired. ¡°Four hundred jin,¡± Yao Xing replied, ¡°Approximately the standard of a Level Three Samurai Archer.¡± Lanling was overwhelmed with joy; his target had been only three hundred jin, yet he had actually broken through to four hundred jin. This time, the Dragon Force tempering had increased his arm strength by one hundred and fifty jin. ¡°How much of the absorbed Dragon Force energy remains?¡± Lanling asked. ¡°Eighty percent is still left,¡± Yao Xing answered. Lanling was truly astonished; a one hundred and fifty jin increase in strength had used only a fifth of the Dragon Force. He was well aware that to increase one jin of strength through Dragon Force tempering, at least hundreds of times more energy was usually required. Moreover, Yao Xing had only absorbed a small part of Meng Tuoluo¡¯s Dragon Force. ¡°Master, next, I will perform Dragon Force tempering on your waist, which will consume much more Dragon Force energy,¡± Yao Xing said, ¡°Because the waist has many more meridians than the arms and its volume is also much larger.¡± ¡°Then what was the original strength of my waist?¡± Lanling asked. ¡°If you include hip strength and the thighs, the extreme limit would be close to two hundred jin,¡± Yao Xing replied, ¡°The strength of the waist is rarely discussed in isolation.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± Lanling said. Next, Yao Xing performed Dragon Force tempering on Lanling¡¯s waist and hip area. As before, it was a continuous release of Dragon Force energy, inch by inch tempering the waist meridians. This time, it took a full eight hours just to temper the waist meridians. Then came the bones of the waist, and finally the muscles. In the end, the complete tempering took a total of seventeen hours. ¡°Master, your waist strength has now reached three hundred jin,¡± Yao Xing reported, ¡°This time, the Dragon Force tempering increased your waist strength by one hundred and fifty jin.¡± ¡°Now, how much of the absorbed Dragon Force remains?¡± Lanling asked. ¡°Thirty percent,¡± Yao Xing answered. Lanling was astounded; the Dragon Force tempering of the waist indeed consumed a great deal, about three to four times that of the arms. ¡°The remaining thirty percent of Dragon Force, I will store for your future needs,¡± Yao Xing said. Of course, by ¡°future needs,¡± he was referring to critical hits. A martial artist typically has three to five opportunities for Dragon Force critical hits per day. And the effect of a critical hit might be two to three times that of a normal attack. Lanling asked, ¡°Then, with the Dragon Force you¡¯ve stored now, how many critical hits can I achieve?¡± ¡°Roughly, around one hundred times. Along with your own Bloodline Dragon Force, you still have three critical hit opportunities per day,¡± Yao Xing said. ¡°My own Bloodline Dragon Force? Do I also have a Dragon Bloodline?¡± Lanling was astonished. ¡°Of course. You¡¯ve been tested; it¡¯s a golden Dragon Vein,¡± Yao Xing replied, ¡°This is likely because you come from another world.¡± ¡°But when I was on Earth, I had no such thing as Dragon Force,¡± Lanling said. ¡°That¡¯s because Earth doesn¡¯t have an energy environment, whereas the Flame Dragon World does. After you crossed over to this world, the Dragon Force in your bloodlines gradually reawakened,¡± Yao Xing explained. Lanling said, ¡°That means the normal Martial Arts cultivation of humans in this world can still be useful to me.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Yao Xing said, ¡°but that¡¯s just icing on the cake. The fastest way to improve your cultivation is undoubtedly through absorbing energy.¡± ¡°How about the talent of my Dragon Bloodline?¡± Lanling asked. Yao Xing replied, ¡°Your Bloodline Dragon Force is slowly awakening, so in addition to spirit talent, your other talents are still growing and have not settled.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t spirit talent part of the Dragon Vein talents?¡± Lanling asked in astonishment. ¡°To some extent, it is,¡± Yao Xing said, ¡°Spirit talent is transcendental and independent.¡± At this time, the Dragon Force tempering had completely finished, and Lanling¡¯s cultivation level had formally exceeded the original anticipated target, reaching the standard of a level-three Samurai archer. The entire process of Dragon Force tempering took a day and a night. Now, less than nine days remained until the graduation exam. Lanling left the room to look for Meng Tuoluo, but Meng Tuoluo had already decided not to meet her. Moreover, the entire Poisonous Snake Tribe was preparing to relocate southward and leave the Hundred Thousand Mountains to settle in the Barbaric Wilderness Continent southward; this was the price for not killing Suo Lun. Otherwise, in a fit of rage, Zhi Ning and Zhi Li could have wiped out the Barbarians of the Poisonous Snake Tribe completely within a few months. Thus, Lanling¡¯s question remained unasked¡ªjust who was that man who had hurt Meng Tuoluo so deeply? Nevertheless, Meng Tuoluo had prepared a beast mount for her, along with two bows, one weighing 350 pounds and the other 500 pounds. The former bow was for normal use. The latter bow was for use during a Bloodline Dragon Force critical hit. There were also a hundred arrows, all coated with black gold. Besides, there was a package. Lanling opened it to find the head of the Shadow Spider Queen. At the moment, the South Barbarian Border City was offering a bounty for the head of the Shadow Spider Queen, totaling over a thousand Gold Coins. And strictly speaking, the Shadow Spider Queen was indeed slain by Lanling. Upon closer inspection, he noticed a line of words on the head of the Shadow Spider Queen: ¡°The head contains deadly poison, do not touch.¡± The brain of the Shadow Spider Queen contained deadly poison? But that was to be expected, and Lanling quickly tied the bag tightly. Then, under the leadership of the Barbarian Army Leader, Lanling was blindfolded, mounted the beast, and left the Poisonous Snake Tribe of the Hundred Thousand Mountains. ... He distinctly felt that the beast mount could move over steep mountains as if it were treading on flat ground. After racing wildly through the mountains for two days and two nights, Lanling finally left the Hundred Thousand Mountains and arrived at the wilderness on the southern frontier. The Barbarian Army Leader pointed towards the east to indicate the direction of the Shadow Spider Queen¡¯s cave, then spurred his mount and galloped back into the Hundred Thousand Mountains, quickly disappearing from sight. Lanling, wearing the Barbarian¡¯s beast fur clothes and a mask with the emblem of the Poisonous Snake Tribe on it, was not to be attacked by either other Barbarians or hunters; at least this was the case for now. Should Zhi Ning and Zhi Li turn hostile, then any savage bearing the emblem of the Poisonous Snake Tribe would be doomed. Without resting, racing madly through the wilderness for two days and two nights, he finally reached a familiar place. This lake was the exact place where Meng Tuoluo brought Lanling to after escaping the Shadow Lord¡¯s cave, where he first awoke. They were only a few dozen miles away from the Shadow Spider Queen¡¯s cave. Lanling identified the direction and then headed south again, re-entering the Hundred Thousand Mountains. After traversing the steep mountain paths for several dozen miles, he suddenly saw the familiar cliff and the familiar canyon. He dismounted from the beast and sneaked into the valley, soon encountering the entrance to the Shadow Spider Queen¡¯s cave. ... ¡°Big Brother, we¡¯ve slept with all the women here, except for this one with the hottest body and prettiest face,¡± a sleazy voice said from inside, ¡°but her martial arts are too strong. Once we release her spider silk, she¡¯ll attack us. Yet, without releasing her silk, we can¡¯t have her.¡± ¡°This woman, I¡¯ve claimed her,¡± another sinister voice rose, saying slowly, ¡°The moment I saw her in the inn, I swore I would have her.¡± ¡°Is that so? If you have the guts, come and try,¡± a familiar voice responded. It was Ye Jingyu¡¯s. From this brief dialogue, Lanling could deduce a fact unbearably evil and vile. On that day, after the Shadow Spider Queen was killed by Lanling, Meng Tuoluo took him and left without looking back. Only the Barbarians of the Poisonous Snake Tribe were saved; the rest were left in the cave to fend for themselves. Each one was tightly bound by spider silk, completely immobilized. However, some were fortunate enough to have the silk covering them torn by Meng Tuoluo¡¯s sword or by the bones fired by the Shadow Spider Queen during the battle. Thus, they were freed, while the rest remained bound by spider silk. Then, the ugliest scene unfolded. This group began killing and violating the women. As that sleazy man said, nearly every woman had been violated by them, all except for Ye Jingyu. Because Ye Jingyu¡¯s martial arts were too strong, they dared not release the silk binding her. Lanling felt an immense relief that at least Ye Jingyu was still alive and had not been defiled. ¡°Your martial arts might be slightly better than mine, but I¡¯m also a high-level Samurai, and I have more than a dozen brothers with me,¡± that sinister voice spoke up. ¡°Moreover, you don¡¯t eat human flesh, and you¡¯ve been starving for over ten days now. But now, do you still have the strength to fight?¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome to try,¡± Ye Jingyu retorted coldly, and despite the ferocity in her voice, a distinct weakness was evident. ¡°No, there¡¯s no need,¡± the sinister voice said, ¡°I¡¯ve sent people to South Barbarian Border City to buy the Vein-Severing Soul Water. It will arrive soon. Once I feed you the Vein-Severing Soul Water, all of your veins will be ruined, and all of your martial arts will fade away. Then you¡¯ll be at my mercy. I¡¯ve said it since I first laid eyes on you at the inn: I must have you, and not just once. I want you to be my woman every day.¡± Chapter 68 - 68 65 Rescue Jingyu Again Outwit and Kill the Gang of Thieves! ?68: Chapter 65: Rescue Jingyu Again, Outwit and Kill the Gang of Thieves! 68: Chapter 65: Rescue Jingyu Again, Outwit and Kill the Gang of Thieves! Lanling suddenly remembered that in the inn at the South Barbarian Border City, there indeed was a handsome yet sinister man whose gaze towards Ye Jingyu was filled with absolute possessiveness. Unexpectedly, he had also come to the Shadow Spider Queen¡¯s cave, and, against all odds, had survived to become a scourge. That bastard Tuoba Ye, who claimed he would come to hunt the Shadow Spider Queen, ended up being absent? Lanling¡¯s mind raced as he closed his eyes to sense the situation inside. Inside, there were about a dozen bandits, leading them was that sinister man with the cultivation of a high-ranking samurai. His gang was also mostly of intermediate samurai level, otherwise they wouldn¡¯t dare to come to the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Although Lanling was now a third-level samurai archer, any of the villains inside could effortlessly kill him, not to mention the high-ranking samurai. What to do? How to rescue Ye Jingyu? One could not win by force, only by wits. Lanling¡¯s mind raced, thinking of how to save Ye Jingyu. ¡°Alas, it¡¯s a pity that the head of the Shadow Spider Queen was taken by that woman, otherwise we would¡¯ve really struck it rich,¡± said that sleazy voice. ¡°It¡¯s more than a thousand Gold Coins, enough for all of us to live a life of luxury for several years.¡± Right, the head of the Shadow Spider Queen was now in Lanling¡¯s hands, which could be used to kill all the villains inside at once. Lanling suddenly realized that the head contained a deadly poison, which Meng Tuoluo had specially left a note to warn about. So, was there a way to use this poison to kill a dozen people at once? Was there a method to make the head suddenly explode, spewing all the poison inside? Lanling examined the head of the Shadow Spider Queen carefully; it was truly just the head of a spider, with nothing but a shell outside, seemingly no skull within. Inside the head was the Shadow Spider Queen¡¯s brain matter, which, if not surprisingly, should be poisonous. He held it in his hand and gently shook it; the volume of the brain matter was substantial, nearly filling the entire head. Lanling racked his brains, pondering how to make the Spider Queen¡¯s head explode and spray the deadly brain matter everywhere. Suddenly, Lanling¡¯s eyes lit up. There was a way: when limestone meets water, the temperature rises instantaneously, boiling over. The head was a sealed space, and once the brain matter boiled, it could burst open. Yes, this was the way to do it. Without making a sound, Lanling left the Shadow Spider Queen¡¯s cave and began searching for limestone in the mountains. In these Hundred Thousand Mountains, what wasn¡¯t lacking was stone, and of course, limestone was also abundant. Before long, Lanling came across a large pile of limestone. He dug out some undamped pieces of limestone and tossed one into a water trench. Immediately, the limestone reacted violently, emitting heat and disintegrating. That¡¯s right, this was limestone of exceptional quality. Lanling broke the large limestone into numerous granules and put them in a bag. Then he took out a dagger, carefully making a small hole in the Shadow Spider Queen¡¯s head. The shell of the Spider Queen¡¯s head was more brittle than Lanling had imagined, and the Blood-Coated Wujin Dagger easily carved a hole. After all, it was a spiritual creature, and its shell wasn¡¯t impervious to weapons. However, as the Blood-Coated Wujin Dagger dug into the head of the Spider Queen, it stuck to the brain matter inside. A stench wafted through, and when withdrawn, the dagger had corroded more than an inch away. ¡°How utterly poisonous must the brain matter of this Shadow Spider Queen be?¡± Lanling marveled. Once the hole was made, he filled the head with water, almost completely filling the interior space. Then he carefully placed the Spider Queen¡¯s head into a bag, making sure to secure it so that no water would spill out. After all preparations were made, Lanling took a deep breath and headed back towards the Shadow Spider Queen¡¯s cave. ... Meanwhile, inside the Shadow Spider Queen¡¯s cave, things had reached a critical juncture. The sinister man¡¯s envoy who had gone to purchase Vein-Severing Soul Water had returned, and now the man was forcing Ye Jingyu to drink it. ¡°Girl, if you don¡¯t want to die, drink it willingly,¡± the sinister man sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t force me to get rough. It¡¯d be such a waste if your beautiful face were to be ruined.¡± Ye Jingyu clenched her mouth shut, struggling desperately to break free from the spider silk binding her. But obviously, this was impossible. The Shadow Spider Queen had cultivated for hundreds of years; the silk binding her could be thousands of strands strong, an amount that could not be broken even with a force of ten thousand pounds. The sinister man pressed the cup of Vein-Severing Soul Water against Ye Jingyu¡¯s lips, desperately trying to pour it down. Ye Jingyu bit down hard, her eyes seeming to shoot fire. ¡°Drink the toast or face the consequences,¡± said the sinister man coldly, then he produced a dagger and stabbed it between Ye Jingyu¡¯s teeth, forcibly prying her mouth open to pour the Vein-Severing Soul Water inside. Once she drank the Vein-Severing Soul Water, Ye Jingyu¡¯s veins would be destroyed, and her cultivation would be completely wasted. She would then become nothing more than a plaything for this brute in front of her. Witnessing this scene from outside, Lanling almost exploded with anger. Who was Ye Jingyu? Apart from his sister Suo Ningbing, she was the closest person to him, she was practically his family. These people deserved to die a thousand times over! Taking a deep breath, Lanling called out from the outside, ¡°Gentlemen inside, do you not wish to have the head of the Shadow Spider Queen? You should know, it¡¯s worth more than a thousand Gold Coins.¡± As soon as these words were uttered, the bandits in the cave were momentarily stunned, never expecting the presence of others. Immediately after, their eyes nearly shot flames, having heard of the Shadow Spider Queen¡¯s head and over a thousand gold coins. Ye Jingyu almost went mad, exclaiming, ¡°Idiot, why did you come back? Run, run...¡± ¡°Boss, it¡¯s that pretty boy, the one who had a stroke of shit-luck and killed the Shadow Spider Queen,¡± the sleazy man said. The man with a sinister look on his face changed his expression upon hearing about Lanling¡¯s arrival. His first thought was whether that stunningly beautiful and incredibly powerful woman, Aluo, was with him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, that demoness Aluo isn¡¯t here. I barely escaped from her clutches,¡± Lanling said. ¡°Do you know who she is?¡± With that, the attention of the few men present was immediately drawn. Who was that fairy-like woman? Was she not a female cultivator from the Dragon Temple? ¡°She is none other than the Black Widow, Meng Tuoluo, who strikes fear into everyone¡¯s hearts,¡± Lanling said. At these words, every person there felt their hair stand on end, and the bandits who were engaged in their filthy deeds almost completely lost their nerve. The Black Widow? The nightmarish Black Widow, before whom any man is certain to die. She had a thousand faces, but no one who had seen her ever lived to tell the tale. However, this made sense, explaining why that woman called Aluo was so devastatingly beautiful. If she had been a holy maiden of the Dragon Temple, she wouldn¡¯t have left so carelessly after killing the Shadow Spider Queen. ¡°Every man who has seen the Black Widow had to die, so how did you survive?¡± the sinister man asked. ¡°Simple, because I¡¯m handsome, and I can draw and play the lute, which charmed her. She not only spared me, but she also became my woman,¡± Lanling said. ¡°No woman would willingly kill the father of her future children, even if she wasn¡¯t truly pregnant.¡± The sinister man looked out at Lanling and immediately felt a pang of jealousy. This pretty boy was truly damn handsome, even more beautiful than a woman. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, instead of enjoying your beauty in the Snake Tribe, what are you doing here?¡± the sinister man said. ¡°Because I have another beauty here,¡± Lanling said. ¡°So, taking advantage of Meng Tuoluo¡¯s absence, I secretly ran out to rescue my other beauty, who you are trying to force to drink the Vein-Severing Soul Water¡ªthat¡¯s Ye Jingyu.¡± ¡°What do you propose?¡± the sinister man said. ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal. I¡¯ll trade the Shadow Spider Queen¡¯s head for my woman, how about that?¡± Lanling said. As soon as these words came out, the sinister man burst into laughter, ¡°Your martial arts are so pathetic, I could easily kill you and then snatch the Shadow Spider Queen¡¯s head.¡± ¡°You should know that anyone who offends the Black Widow, their whole family will die miserably, no matter where they hide,¡± Lanling said. ¡°Look, this is the gold snake mask she gave me, representing my high status in the Snake Tribe. If you kill me, not a single one of you here will live, and your families will also be wiped out.¡± At these words, the color of everyone present drained from their faces. The Black Widow¡¯s targets indeed never escaped her wrath, even if they fled to the East Li Kingdom or North Wind Kingdom. Lanling continued, ¡°Moreover, this head of the Shadow Spider Queen is very fragile. If I smash it on the ground, it will shatter to bits, and you¡¯ll gain nothing.¡± Then, Lanling lifted the sack high, ready to smash it to the ground at any moment. ¡°You say you have the Shadow Spider Queen¡¯s head, why should I believe you?¡± the sinister man said. Lanling simply opened the sack and revealed the enormous head inside¡ªit was unmistakably that of the Shadow Spider Queen, impossible to fake. ¡°True, Ye Jingyu is beautiful. But in my hands, the head of the Shadow Spider Queen is worth over a thousand gold coins. That amount is equivalent to hunting five thousand Barbarian Tribes, enough to keep your team wealthy for many years,¡± Lanling continued. Over a thousand gold coins¡ªsuch an astronomical sum for these wild samurai. Each man could pocket over a hundred gold coins, enough to buy a hundred acres of fertile land, including a manor, along with a dozen servants. It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that with this money, they could just retire and enjoy life. Suddenly, the other members of the gang all looked at their leader with eager eyes. Indeed, a beauty was rare, but gold was eternal. With gold came everything, and any kind of beauty could be had. ¡°Alright, I agree to the deal. Hand over the Shadow Spider Queen¡¯s head, and I¡¯ll release her,¡± the sinister man said. ¡°Do you take me for a fool? There are so many of you here, each one¡¯s martial arts are ten times better than mine. You release her first, then I¡¯ll hand over the Shadow Spider Queen¡¯s head,¡± Lanling said. The sinister man thought for a moment and then nodded. To him, both ways of trading were the same. As long as he got the head of the Shadow Spider Queen, neither the pretty boy nor the beauty could escape. Once the queen¡¯s head was in his hands, he would immediately turn on them, capture the two again, take the woman for himself, and tear the man apart to eat his flesh. So, the sinister man pulled out the Blood-Coated Wujin Dagger and fiercely cut all the spider silk binding Ye Jingyu. ¡°Thump...¡± Ye Jingyu fell straight down, hitting the ground. She had been tied up too long, so her body was almost numb, and it took her a good while to recover. After getting up, she stared coldly at the sinister man for a while, then hastened her steps toward Lanling. Throughout the process, the sinister man and his team did not intervene, allowing Ye Jingyu to walk over to Lanling¡¯s side. ¡°That¡¯s settled, now throw over the Shadow Spider Queen¡¯s head. You know you can¡¯t make any moves, or you will undoubtedly die,¡± the sinister man said. Shielded by the big sack, Lanling poured all the lime pellets, weighing over a pound, into the Shadow Spider Queen¡¯s head. ¡°Catch,¡± and with that, Lanling violently threw the head of the spider queen towards the sinister man. Chapter 69 - 69 66 Eliminate Evil Return to the Royal City! ?69: Chapter 66: Eliminate Evil, Return to the Royal City! 69: Chapter 66: Eliminate Evil, Return to the Royal City! ¡°Whoosh!¡± The bag containing the head of the Shadow Spider Queen flew towards the gang of thieves. Suddenly, the gloomy man and his dozen subordinates all crazily rushed toward the head. If the head of this noble creature were to shatter on the ground, that would mean losing out on more than a thousand Gold Coins. In just one second, more than a dozen men hurriedly surrounded the head of the Shadow Spider Queen. The gloomy man was the first to reach it, and with a fierce motion, he caught the bag and looked inside. Sure enough, it was the head of the Shadow Spider Queen. Fortunately, the entire head was intact. However, there seemed to be some noise inside, as if water was boiling. But no matter, more than a thousand Gold Coins were already in hand. ¡°Attack, take the beauty back, and completely dismember this pretty boy to sell off. Even the Black Widow wouldn¡¯t know it was us who killed him,¡± the gloomy man said coldly. Then, the dozen men directly charged toward Lanling, aiming to snatch away Ye Jingyu and kill Lanling. Although Ye Jingyu was extremely weak, she immediately positioned herself in front of Lanling. Inside, Lanling prayed incessantly, ¡°Explode, please explode; otherwise, my life is definitely over.¡± Even though his plan was sound, if the boiling power wasn¡¯t enough to blow up the head of the spider, it would truly be a complete tragedy. He would undoubtedly die, and Ye Jingyu was in a state where she could neither live nor die. At that moment, the limestone inside the head of the Shadow Spider Queen fiercely reacted after absorbing water, reaching a critical temperature and boiling everything inside. Countless steam couldn¡¯t find an escape, started to condense, condense... After reaching the limit of pressure, it exploded violently like the burst of a thermos bottle liner. ¡°Bang...¡± The toxic water mixed with the spider¡¯s brain matter splattered everywhere. At that moment, the gang of thieves were all crowded in the narrow cave tunnel, closely gathered around to look at the Shadow Spider Queen¡¯s head worth over a thousand Gold Coins, so not a single one escaped. The dreadful toxic water, the venom, sprayed all over them, on their faces. The leader of the gang, the gloomy man, was at the closest distance and got the fearful venom all over his face and head. ¡°Ahh... Ahh...¡± Amidst the chilling screams, his entire head gruesomely melted away. Pieces of flesh rotted and fell off, and both his eyeballs turned into mushy pulp. The entire scene was utterly horrifying. Even those who only got splashed with a few drops found the venom swiftly corroding their skin, penetrating deep into their stomachs, starting to eat away at their organs. Instantly, more than a dozen men writhed on the ground, screaming in agony, their whole bodies corroding and rotting away in an intensely gruesome scene akin to hell. Seeing this, Ye Jingyu felt an unprecedented sense of pleasure, looking at Lanling with complete astonishment. She had not expected him to use such a scheme to kill the gang of thieves. Seeing the thieves rolling on the ground, screaming in pain, Lanling immediately picked up his bow and arrows. Drawing the bow and setting an arrow, one shot for each. ¡°Swoosh swoosh swoosh swoosh swoosh...¡± After a dozen arrows, all of them were shot dead, and he devoured their Bloodline Dragon Forces completely. Unfortunately, the high-level Samurai among them, the gloomy man, had already been poisoned to death, so his Bloodline Dragon Force couldn¡¯t be consumed. However, consuming the Dragon Forces of the other dozen Martial Artists was quite the haul as well. After the devouring, Yao Xing let out an incredibly comfortable sound. And Lanling looked at Ye Jingyu, smiled slightly, and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go home. Sister must be worried by now.¡± Ye Jingyu stared blankly at Lanling, then her eyes slowly reddened, and she suddenly hugged Lanling very, very tightly, almost making it hard for him to breathe. ¡°You fool, you big fool, why did you come back? Why did you come back?¡± Ye Jingyu said while hugging tightly and pounding on Lanling¡¯s back. ... Having fled dozens of miles away from the Shadow Spider Queen¡¯s cave, they arrived at the clear lake. Ye Jingyu¡¯s first priority wasn¡¯t to eat but to strip herself clean and then plunge into the waters of the lake. For more than ten days, stuck in spider silk and unable to bathe, she felt like she was going insane; she was someone accustomed to bathing twice a day. In the lake, she drank water in big gulps and swam around joyfully. Meanwhile, Lanling had shot a few wild rabbits and was roasting them over the fire, waiting for Ye Jingyu to finish her bath and come up for a meal. But Ye Jingyu, that crazy woman, actually bathed for two hours without coming up, as if she would never get the chance to bathe again in her lifetime. ¡°That¡¯s enough already, you¡¯re going to soak yourself into ruin,¡± Lanling said, ¡°Come up and eat.¡± Reluctantly, Ye Jingyu climbed ashore and sat naked across from Lanling, grabbed the roasted rabbit, and wolfed it down. Without food for more than ten days, Ye Jingyu had lost weight, but since she was previously very fit and toned, her figure still looked very good even after slimming down. This caught Lanling off guard, and he didn¡¯t know where to look, causing his breathing to become utterly labored. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to put on your clothes?¡± Lanling asked. ¡°I only have one set of clothes, and they¡¯re not dry yet, so I can¡¯t wear them,¡± Ye Jingyu replied. Taking a deep breath, Lanling tried to keep his eyes steady, staring at the fire. ¡°Was everything you told them true?¡± Ye Jingyu asked, ¡°That woman, is she really the Black Widow?¡± Lanling nodded and said, ¡°It was her.¡± ¡°Then, how did you survive?¡± Ye Jingyu asked with lingering fear. ¡°It¡¯s complicated, you could say it was a close escape from death,¡± Lanling said, then he pointed to his neck, showing Ye Jingyu the wound left by Meng Tuoluo biting and sucking his blood. Seeing this, Ye Jingyu shuddered and immediately went over, gently touching the wound on Lanling¡¯s neck, saying, ¡°It must have really hurt at the time.¡± ¡°It didn¡¯t hurt that much, just felt somewhat cold,¡± Lanling remarked. Ye Jingyu said no more but continued to gently caress the wound on Lanling¡¯s neck as if by doing so, she could soothe his fear and pain from that moment. ¡°We need to hurry on our way, there are only four days left until the final exams for graduation; sister must be getting anxious,¡± Lanling said. Ye Jingyu nodded, then put on her dried clothes, and the two mounted the barbarian steed, racing toward the direction of the South Barbarian Border City to the north. ¡°Lanling, what¡¯s your current level of cultivation?¡± Ye Jingyu asked while on the back of the beast. ¡°I¡¯m roughly a Level Three Samurai Archer,¡± Lanling responded. Ye Jingyu was so astonished that she fell silent for a while, then said, ¡°You¡¯re really a monster; you¡¯re definitely destined to shock the whole world.¡± Ye Jingyu was thoroughly amazed. To progress from a novice to a Level Three Samurai Archer would take even a highly gifted martial artist several years. Lanling had accomplished it in just over three months. ¡°Ling, this time you return to the Royal City, you¡¯ll blow everyone¡¯s mind,¡± Ye Jingyu said, ¡°Not just the lady, but Lord Suo Hanyi, and Commandery Princess Zhining too; basically, everyone¡¯s mind will be blown.¡± The two rode the beast, galloping all the way. They stopped a few dozen miles from the South Barbarian Border City, as the mount, being a steed from the Barbarian Tribes of the vast mountains, was not allowed to enter the Human Kingdom. Reliant on their legs, they ran all the way to the South Barbarian Border City, and without any time for rest, they spent a lot of money to hire two of the most majestic horses and dashed toward the direction of the Royal City at full speed. Because, there were only four days left for the Royal City Academy¡¯s final graduation exam. ... Note: Please give a few recommendation votes, thank you, everyone. Chapter 70 - 70 67 Returning Home The Bloodstained Pouch ?70: Chapter 67: Returning Home, The Bloodstained Pouch 70: Chapter 67: Returning Home, The Bloodstained Pouch Royal City, at the residence of the Earl. At this moment, only a day and a half remained until the graduation exam. Suo Ningbing had not slept for three whole days, sitting behind the door of the Earl¡¯s residence waiting. The moment Lanling returned, she would see him first. Her body was frail, and at this time she was even thinner than a withering flower, so haggard that a gust of wind could blow her over. The servants of the Earl¡¯s residence had advised her numerous times, but she was unwilling to go back. Whenever food was brought to her, she only drank a few sips of porridge. Each time the sound of horse hooves echoed from outside the gate, she would stand up in alarm, yet each time ended in disappointment. Her heart grew more and more fearful, more and more anxious, and then she prayed to the heavens incessantly for Lanling¡¯s safety. Another day passed, and less than a day remained until the graduation exam. By now, Suo Ningbing¡¯s entire body was utterly cold, virtually without a hint of warmth. It was not the graduation exam that worried her, but the dread that Lanling might never return. In her mind, she repeatedly envisioned Lanling meeting his death at the hands of monsters or villains at the Southern Barbarian Border. Following that, she felt an overwhelming regret for having agreed to let Lanling go to the Southern Border. At that moment, the sound of horse hooves arose from the outside. Suo Ningbing leaped up in surprise, her frail body moving with astonishing agility as she rushed to open the door. At the door stood a coach, snowy white, both elegant and understated. Then, descending gracefully from it, was the person she most feared and loathed to see, Princess Zhining. ¡°Your Highness, the Commandery Princess, we do not welcome you here,¡± Suo Ningbing said in a tone rarer than her usual. ¡°Waiting for Suo Lun to return?¡± Princess Zhining asked with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business,¡± Suo Ningbing replied, but she was too gentle, and even her displeasure carried no hostility. Without waiting for permission, Princess Zhining walked straight into the Earl of Tianshui¡¯s residence. Strictly speaking, any part of Royal City belonged to the royal family, including the residence of the Earl of Tianshui. The Tianshui City Territory belonged to the Suo Family, but the Earl¡¯s residence was bestowed by the royal family. After entering the residence, Zhi Ning lightly tugged at her cloak and said, ¡°No need to wait. Suo Lun won¡¯t be coming back.¡± At these words, Suo Ningbing¡¯s delicate body trembled violently, and she said, ¡°You, you¡¯re spouting nonsense.¡± ¡°Suo Lun is already dead,¡± Zhi Ning said flatly. Suo Ningbing staggered, her mind roaring, barely able to stand and almost collapsing to the ground. ¡°No, no, you¡¯re talking nonsense, talking nonsense...¡± Suo Ningbing felt as if she could see nothing, engulfed in darkness, and it took a good while before she slowly regained some light in her vision. Zhi Ning did not reply, only gazing at Suo Ningbing with a pitiful look. This silent response drove Suo Ningbing further into despair, and she slowly said, ¡°Was it you, did you kill Suo Lun?¡± Zhi Ning shook her head, ¡°Of course not. Have you heard of the Black Widow of the Poison Snake Tribe? They take particular pleasure in torturing handsome men. Your Suo Lun fell into her hands, had his blood drained, and then was minced into mush and made into pies for the Barbarian Tribes to eat.¡± Then, Zhi Ning took out a fragrance sachet embroidered with an adorable kitten, the workmanship exquisite, and it was stained with dark red blood. The sachet was hand-made by Suo Ningbing, containing a peace talisman she had obtained. The night before Suo Lun left, it was Suo Ningbing who personally hung it around his neck. ¡°This belonged to Suo Lun, didn¡¯t it? It was sent by the Black Widow; there¡¯s no head of Suo Lun because it¡¯s been chopped up, so they only sent this,¡± Zhi Ning said. Staring blankly at the blood-stained sachet, Suo Ningbing completely despaired. She could no longer hold on, and the light that had just returned to her eyes went utterly dark. Her delicate frame hit the floor, and she fainted, unconscious. ... Two hours later, under the acupuncture of a female physician, Suo Ningbing slowly came to. Her eyes filled with bloodshot threads, she could only make out hazy shapes and noticed that Zhi Ning was still there, which filled her with sorrow and resentment, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you left? You are not welcome here.¡± Zhi Ning said, ¡°Suo Ningbing, you have to accept the reality. Suo Lun is dead. Your last hope has also vanished. From now on, if you wish to see the Suo Family legacy continue, it all depends on you.¡± Suo Ningbing seemed not to have heard it, merely looking up at the ceiling, her mind filled with Lanling¡¯s face, his smile, and the way he sneakily glanced at her chest. Zhi Ning continued, ¡°Becoming the woman of Zhi Li His Highness, and having your son become the new City Lord of Tianshui City in twenty years, this is the only chance for your Suo Family.¡± Suo Ningbing still paid her no attention. Zhi Ning said, ¡°You are very beautiful, but what Zhi Li His Highness values is not your beauty, but your intelligence. To be seen as valuable by him is to be the luckiest woman in the world.¡± ¡°Get out...¡± Suo Ningbing said coldly. ¡°You will succumb,¡± Zhi Ning said with a pursed smile, ¡°A woman has a name called ¡®weakness.¡¯ I am waiting for the day when you kneel and serve Zhi Li His Highness. When that time comes, I definitely won¡¯t mock you.¡± Having said that, Princess Zhining gracefully took her leave. Afterward, the room was silent. Suo Ningbing lay quietly on the bed. ¡°Miss, have a bowl of ginseng soup,¡± the maidservant said worriedly. They, as servants, had to keep their distance when Zhi Ning announced Suo Lun¡¯s death and thus hadn¡¯t heard it, or else they would have been heartbroken as well. The maidservants in the residence all knew Suo Lun was disappointing, but they all liked him because as long as there was a beautiful maidservant, he had had his way with her. Suo Ningbing opened her mouth slightly, sipping the ginseng soup bit by bit. ¡°That¡¯s enough, I¡¯m tired. You may leave. I want to get a good sleep,¡± Suo Ningbing said softly, and then curled up, nestling into the corner of the bed. ¡°Mm.¡± The maid said, ¡°Miss, we¡¯ll sleep outside, if anything happens, call us immediately.¡± The two maids went to their beds and soon fell deep asleep, for they were completely exhausted from the past few days. If the young Miss couldn¡¯t sleep, neither could they. Once the maids outside had fallen asleep, Suo Ningbing quietly got out of bed, walked to a corner of the room, and opened a chest, where a jade bottle lay within. The jade bottle contained poison, which she had prepared a long time ago. If it hadn¡¯t been for Lanling¡¯s arrival, she might have already drunk it. This poison wouldn¡¯t cause any pain after ingesting, making one feel as if falling asleep, and then one would die. Taking a deep breath, she truly felt there was nothing left to live for at this moment. The father she had looked after for many years was gone, and then, without warning, her own brother, Suo Lun, had passed away too. She could no longer hold on at that moment. Afterwards, a lovely boy entered her life, filling the void in her heart. Perhaps it was fate, or maybe, in a past life, the two of them were truly lovers or siblings. With almost no barriers, they became the closest people to each other. This boy became all her hope, the hope of her entire family. He was so adorable, so outstanding, and so very good to her. Now he was gone too, all hope was lost, and there was no reason for her to live in this world anymore. ¡°Ling, don¡¯t be afraid, your sister is coming to join you.¡± Suo Ningbing whispered softly, then opened the jade bottle and slowly poured the poison into her mouth. ... The southern border was more than three thousand miles from the Royal City. Lanling and Ye Jingyu were traveling without rest, day and night, at breakneck speed. Almost every two hundred miles, Lanling and Ye Jingyu would switch their steeds, making sure their warhorses were always in a full gallop. After traversing a distance of over three thousand seven hundred miles, they finally arrived in only three days, reaching the city gates of Zhi Du at midnight. ¡°Finally, we are back.¡± Lanling let out a long sigh. But at this time, the majestic city gates were tightly closed, except in cases of emergency military intelligence or a royal decree, no one was allowed to enter or exit the Royal City. Of course, although the city walls of Zhi Du were very tall, over ten meters high, they couldn¡¯t stop an expert like Ye Jingyu, who could easily scale them with the right tools. However, every few hundred meters, there would be a spiritual power martial artist on the wall. If anyone climbed onto the wall, they would immediately be discovered. Trespassing on the city wall at midnight was a serious crime. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the southeast gate.¡± Lanling said. Then, the two of them raced toward the southeast gate. As they galloped, Lanling prayed that Ye Feidie would be on gate duty. Ye Feidie, one of Suo Lun¡¯s former lovers, was the daughter of a house honored by the gates, and her father a Viscount. She was Suo Lun¡¯s first archery instructor and dated him for a few months. However, she only stayed in the Royal City Academy for half a year, finding the life there boring and so transferred to the military, becoming a centurion of the City Defense Army. The two quickly arrived outside the southeast city gate, and Lanling called out in a low voice from outside the gate, ¡°Teacher Ye, Teacher Ye...¡± Moments later, a face peered down from the city wall ¨C it was Ye Feidie, a woman with an attractive and rugged appearance, her hair cut at shoulder length, possessing extraordinary beauty. Seeing the beautiful and familiar face, Ye Feidie¡¯s heart trembled, and she said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I have an urgent matter and need to enter the city overnight,¡± Lanling said. Ye Feidie said, ¡°Do you have a royal decree? Is it urgent military intelligence?¡± ¡°No,¡± Lanling replied. Ye Feidie said, ¡°Without it, no one can enter the city.¡± She spoke very seriously, but winked at Lanling, thankfully he was alert enough to catch it. Moments later, Ye Feidie walked down from the wall with a flask in hand, offering it to the nearby spiritual power warrior, ¡°Here, have a drink to warm up.¡± The spiritual power guardian, who had been pursuing Ye Feidie but never received any encouraging signs from her, was overjoyed when she came forward to offer him wine. He hurriedly accepted the flask, took big gulps, deactivated his spiritual power, and stopped monitoring that section of the wall. ¡°The spiritual power lock is disengaged, let¡¯s enter the city,¡± Ye Jingyu said. Then, she took out climbing claws, fitted them on her hands and feet, and said to Lanling, ¡°Climb onto my back.¡± Lanling stepped forward, lying on her toned and curvaceous body. With sharp climbing claws, Ye Jingyu quickly scaled the more than ten-meter-high city wall in less than a minute, silently slipping into the city. Once inside, Lanling immediately sprinted in the direction of the Earl Tianshui¡¯s residence. Consequently, he collided into the stout peaks of a woman. ¡°You scoundrel, how many times have you looked for me since I left the academy?¡± Ye Feidie grabbed Lanling by the ear, opened her mouth wide, and fiercely kissed Lanling¡¯s lips, then thrust her tongue in, wildly and passionately kissing him. This rugged, short-haired woman was truly wild. ¡°You¡¯re not forcing me to marry you, so what are you afraid of?¡± After the kiss, Ye Feidie whispered in Lanling¡¯s ear, ¡°If you fail your graduation exam, come to me immediately, got it? I¡¯m being transferred to the frontier army, it¡¯s been more than a year since I¡¯ve done ¡®it,¡¯ and this time I¡¯m going to dry you out.¡± Her wild words nearly made Lanling¡¯s heart leap out of his chest. But just then, Lanling¡¯s heart suddenly clenched, his body turned ice-cold, as if something terrifying had just happened. ¡°I have to handle an emergency at home first, I must go,¡± Lanling said, then ran towards the Earl¡¯s residence. Ye Feidie snapped irritably, ¡°Suo Lun, remember this, four days from now, in the Jinzi Room of the Xiangfeng Building, I¡¯ll be waiting for you. Try not coming if you dare.¡± Lanling heard nothing, running wildly to the Earl¡¯s residence like a madman. Chapter 71 - 71 68 Saving Ning Bing The Bet! ?71: Chapter 68: Saving Ning Bing, The Bet! 71: Chapter 68: Saving Ning Bing, The Bet! Sprinting all the way, he arrived outside the Earl¡¯s residence, not even bothering with the main gate; he scaled the wall and entered directly. The family samurai guarding the Earl¡¯s residence immediately rushed over, and upon catching sight of Lanling and Ye Jingyu, they burst out in joyful surprise and knelt down neatly: ¡°Greetings, my lord.¡± After Suo Long¡¯s death, Suo Lun had become their new master. Lanling had no time to respond to them and rushed straight into his sister Suo Ningbing¡¯s courtyard, with Ye Jingyu, not knowing what had happened, swiftly following suit. ¡°Bang, bang, bang...¡± Lanling burst through several doors in a row and entered his sister¡¯s room. The scene he encountered upon entering nearly shattered Lanling¡¯s soul, blowing his mind. His sister Suo Ningbing was lying quietly on the bed, clutching a porcelain bottle in her hand, her lips curled with a smile of relief and peace. ¡°Sister...¡± Lanling charged over almost madly. Ye Jingyu, on the other hand, felt a bone-chilling coldness, fear surging within her. To her, Miss Suo Ningbing was ostensibly their mistress, but in reality, she was no different from a biological sister. Since Ye Jingyu had superior martial arts abilities, she had always protected Miss Suo Ningbing from a young age. In Ye Jingyu¡¯s eyes, Suo Ningbing held the exact same importance as Ye Jingfeng. If Suo Ningbing were to die, it would be as if the sky had fallen for her. ... Lanling embraced his sister Suo Ningbing and immediately checked for her breath; it was no longer there. Then he listened for her heartbeat, which had also nearly ceased, and felt for her carotid artery, which too had stopped. Lanling felt as if his entire world had collapsed, had been destroyed. His heart was filled with endless darkness, endless hatred. Hatred for the whole world, an aura of destruction surged within him, turning his eyes terrifyingly fearsome. ¡°Master, do not panic, this is a poison that constrains the heartbeat. After ingestion, it directly locks the heart, allowing one to die without suffering,¡± Yao Xing said. ¡°As long as the poison hasn¡¯t been in the system too long, there¡¯s still a chance for revival.¡± ¡°How can she be saved? How?¡± Lanling grasped at straws. ¡°You cut your own blood vessels, then cut open your sister¡¯s, and let your fresh blood mingle. My energy tendrils can then enter the depths of her heart, release the constriction of the poison on her heart, and restart its beating,¡± Yao Xing explained. Before Yao Xing even finished speaking, Lanling immediately pulled out a dagger and made a cut on his wrist, then carefully made another on his sister¡¯s wrist. Next, he allowed their blood to fully intermingle. Yao Xing¡¯s energy quickly used the blood as a medium to enter Suo Ningbing¡¯s heart and swiftly tore apart the medicinal energy locking the heart. Then, it fiercely released the Dragon Force to activate Suo Ningbing¡¯s Bloodline Dragon Force and her heart. One time, two times, three times, four times... Yao Xing kept releasing energy, repeatedly trying to activate Suo Ningbing¡¯s Bloodline Dragon Force and her heart. Of course, Yao Xing would love nothing more than for Lanling to completely fall into darkness, but not now, for he was still too weak at this time. And if Suo Ningbing died now, Lanling would absolutely collapse completely. Nine times, ten times... Finally, Suo Ningbing¡¯s heart gradually resumed beating, yet she still wasn¡¯t breathing. Lanling immediately kissed his sister¡¯s lips, then forcefully sucked and started giving her mouth-to-mouth resuscitation. Over and over, after doing this a dozen or so times. With a soft moan, Suo Ningbing slowly opened her beautiful eyes, seeing Lanling¡¯s face, exuding infinite tenderness. ¡°Ling, sister sees you again. It¡¯s great to be with you again, even underground,¡± she said. Seeing his sister brought back from the brink of death, Lanling nearly wept with joy, hugging her tight and saying, ¡°Sister, you¡¯re not dead, you won¡¯t die. Even Death cannot take you away from me.¡± As Suo Ningbing¡¯s gaze gradually cleared, she saw Ye Jingyu standing behind Lanling, and she immediately sat up abruptly, reached out to caress Lanling¡¯s face, tremblingly asking, ¡°Little brother, you aren¡¯t dead, you aren¡¯t dead?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not dead,¡± Lanling said. ¡°I¡¯ve said that I would protect you for a lifetime; how could I possibly be dead?¡± Instantly, Suo Ningbing was so overjoyed it was almost as though she might explode, tears streaming out. It was as though the entire world had regained warmth and luster. The feeling of regaining what was lost was unbelievably good. Lanling suddenly grabbed her shoulders and pulled back a few inches, gazing into her beautiful eyes, and carefully said, ¡°Suo Ningbing, remember this, unless you see with your own eyes that I¡¯m dead, never ever do anything foolish again, understand?¡± Suo Ningbing nodded desperately, then once again eagerly embraced Lanling, saying, ¡°As long as you¡¯re alright, sister will be strong.¡± At this moment, the two maids who rushed in after and saw this scene were somewhat stunned. This didn¡¯t seem quite like the affection between siblings. ¡°What are you looking at, get out,¡± Ye Jingyu said. ¡°Yes,¡± the two maids immediately lowered their heads and left. ... ¡°Sister, who told you I was already dead?¡± Lanling asked coldly. ¡°Was it Zhi Ning?¡± Suo Ningbing instinctively wanted to say yes, but fearing that Lanling would immediately seek revenge against Zhi Ning and consequently face danger, she shook her head and said, ¡°No, I had a dream, a very, very real one; I dreamed that you were... were harmed by a bad woman.¡± Lanling could see through his sister¡¯s lie in an instant. ¡°It must be that bitch Zhi Ning,¡± Lanling thought to himself, ¡°Zhi Ning, I will definitely have my revenge. There will come a day when I will stab you first and then kill you. I must and I will!¡± At this moment, Ye Jingyu said, ¡°Xiaolun, Miss is alright now. I¡¯ll take care of her here. You go and get some sleep, prepare for tomorrow¡¯s important examination.¡± Lanling shook his head and said, ¡°No need, I¡¯ll just hold my sister and sleep like this.¡± Ye Jingyu opened her mouth to persuade him further but ultimately didn¡¯t say anything. And so, Lanling and Suo Ningbing fell asleep in each other¡¯s arms on the bed. Ye Jingyu sat cross-legged on the ground nearby, not so much to guard them, but because she feared what rumors might spread. ... The next day, the most crucial moment arrived. The annual final examination at the Royal City Academy was about to begin. The first test would take place in the evening. All the students were about to complete their six years of education at the Royal City Academy. For the noble students, they had finally been freed, and could now return to their lands to continue their lives of luxury and indulgence. These six years had been an unbearable obligation for them. For the commoner students, however, the graduation examination was a moment that could determine their destiny, just as the entrance examination did six years ago when they joined the Royal City Academy. The Royal City Academy was the only chance for commoners to change their fate, their only path to ascend to the ruling class. Passing the examination six years ago meant they could leave their ordinary lives behind and become elite members of the kingdom. Now, after six years, the graduation examination would decide which position they would assume, determining their future prospects. Therefore, for noble students, the so-called graduation examination was just a formality. But for the commoner students, it was the moment that could decide their futures. However, when it came to the importance of this particular graduation examination, no one could compare to Suo Lun. Because this was the moment that would determine Suo Lun¡¯s fate, as well as the fate of the Suo Family. Of course, in everyone¡¯s eyes, Suo Lun¡¯s tragic fate was already sealed, and the downfall of the Suo Family was also deemed inevitable. Several months ago, Suo Lun, who was the bottom student, could not possibly pass the graduation exam, let alone rank among the top ten and receive a noble samurai medal. He was destined not to inherit his title, and the title of City Lord of Tianshui City from the Suo Family was going to be cut off from heritage. ... Early in the morning, before the break of dawn, Lanling got up, finished his morning routine, ate breakfast, and then went straight to the Yuhua Pavilion. Of course, his visit to Yuhua Pavilion was not to call on a girl, but for another important purpose. Although it was nearly dawn and the girls had all retired for the night, his arrival still sent ripples through the entire Yuhua Pavilion. Nearly all the girls got out of their beds to greet this frequent visitor of pleasure houses. Because in the few months he had been away, the Wangcheng Top Nineteen had introduced three new girls, each with unprecedented styles and sensuality. Each one, after being packaged by Yuhua Pavilion, saw their worth skyrocket. Even Ye Xiaomao, from four months ago, still had clients fighting over her, ready to pay the price of five gold coins, with appointments scheduled out till the next year. Following that, Lanling headed straight for the Silver Casino controlled behind the scenes by Zhi Ning. The former owner of this casino had once tricked Suo Lun and then was killed by Lanling through a scheme. Now, under a new owner, who was also one of Zhi Ning¡¯s lackeys. Upon seeing Lanling, the owner was momentarily taken aback, then waved his hand at once, sending someone to report to the Commandery Princess¡¯s mansion. ¡°Young Master Suo Lun, to what do we owe the pleasure of your visit to my casino?¡± the casino owner stepped forward and bowed in greeting. ¡°I¡¯ve come to open a bet,¡± Lanling said. ¡°What is the wager?¡± asked the casino owner. Lanling responded, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when your master arrives.¡± ... Zhi Ning cherished her beauty deeply, hence she always ensured ample sleep. Even though daylight had broken, she was still blissfully asleep in her fragrant bed. At this moment, her trusted eunuch Li Zhu entered the room lightly, speaking through the silk curtains, ¡°Your Highness, Suo Lun is not dead. He has returned and is at the Silver Casino.¡± There was a moment of silence from within, as Zhi Ning was still in a deep slumber, and the sound seemed to drift out from her dreams. Then, moments later, her expression dramatically changed as she sat up naked from the bed. ¡°What did you say? Say it again?¡± Zhi Ning demanded, trembling. Eunuch Li Zhu promptly lowered his gaze, not daring to glance through the silk curtains, and said, ¡°Suo Lun is not dead. He has returned and is at the Silver Casino, saying he wants to start a bet with you.¡± Zhi Ning¡¯s breath became rapid, and every time she heard that name, her lips would experience a hidden pain. With heavy breaths, her pale breasts seemed to swell even more provocatively. How could Suo Lun be alive? How could he possibly not be dead? There was no way Black Widow Meng Tuoluo could have failed. Her first instinct was to order the eunuch Li Zhu standing before her to go out and kill Suo Lun immediately. But before she could issue the command, she held back, because Suo Lun could not die now, especially not in the Royal City. ¡°Tell him to wait, I will come to see him immediately,¡± Zhi Ning said indifferently. ¡°Yes,¡± Eunuch Li Zhu left lightly, as swiftly as he came. Zhi Ning threw back the soft goose feather quilt and slid naked from the bed. As she gazed at her own perfect body in the mirror, she said coldly, ¡°Suo Lun, I really want to see what you¡¯re up to.¡± Chapter 72 - 72 69 Confrontation Big Trouble! ?72: Chapter 69: Confrontation, Big Trouble! 72: Chapter 69: Confrontation, Big Trouble! Immediately afterwards, Zhi Ning thought of another, more serious matter. Suo Lun wasn¡¯t dead, which meant that Meng Tuoluo had lost control. She was the most important chess piece in the Barbarian Tribes, and now she had betrayed them. Why didn¡¯t Meng Tuoluo kill Suo Lun? Could his charm really be so great that he could subdue the fearsome Black Widow? Impossible, absolutely impossible. Meng Tuoluo could no longer fall in love with a second man. Moreover, dwelling on the reasons Meng Tuoluo didn¡¯t kill Suo Lun was useless now; the key issue was the grave consequences of her betrayal, which meant that she and Zhi Li had lost control over the Great Mountains. Then, Zhi Ning immediately got up, not even waiting to put on her clothes, and started writing one urgent letter after another, sending them off to a dozen different places. After finishing the letters, she intended to go see Zhi Li, but after a moment of hesitation, she decided to go to the Silver Casino first. Zhi Ning never went to casinos, nor was she allowed to. Even though this was her means of amassing wealth and gathering intelligence, it was, after all, not respectable enough, and members of the noble royal family could not be seen there. However, Zhi Ning eventually couldn¡¯t resist and dressed and went directly to meet Suo Lun at the Silver Casino. ... The casino owner said, ¡°Young Master Suo Lun, my lord would never come to a place like this. So, whatever game you have in mind, feel free to discuss it with me, I have full authority.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Lanling said, ¡°Bet on whether I can pass the grand examination at the Royal City Academy and receive the Noble Knight¡¯s Medal.¡± The casino owner laughed heartily and said, ¡°Alright, that kind of bet is sure to win, I love it. I¡¯ll get someone to calculate the odds.¡± Just moments later, the casino owner came back and said to Suo Lun, ¡°Young Master Suo Lun, the odds are out, ten to one. Of course, this is the highest odds we can offer, we can¡¯t go any higher, otherwise, I would have set it at one hundred to one.¡± Lanling said, ¡°Those are the odds for me getting the Noble Knight¡¯s Medal, what about the odds for me not getting it?¡± The casino owner said, ¡°Sorry, we can¡¯t offer that bet because there is a thousand percent chance you won¡¯t pass. So even at 1.01 to one, we would lose terribly.¡± Lanling took out five Gold Coin notes and said, ¡°This is five hundred Gold Coins, I bet on myself to pass the graduation exam and make it into the top ten and receive the Noble Knight¡¯s Medal.¡± The casino owner was taken aback. Had this profligate lost his mind? Was he just throwing away money? This was the entire fortune of the Earl¡¯s house, and Lanling was betting it all, aiming to make a huge profit. If he passed the graduation exam and received the Noble Knight¡¯s Medal, he would win five thousand Gold Coins. ¡°Hahaha, not just five hundred Gold Coins, even if it¡¯s five thousand or fifty thousand, we¡¯ll take it,¡± said the casino owner. ¡°This kind of sure-win business, the money comes easier than a strong wind blowing it in.¡± Just as these words fell, a burst of fragrant wind swept in, and dozens of beauties walked into the casino. ¡°We also bet on Young Master Suo Lun to win, betting that he passes the graduation exam and receives the Noble Knight¡¯s Medal,¡± said Yi Manman from Yuhua Pavilion, who took the lead and slammed the Gold Coin notes on the table, saying, ¡°I bet three hundred Gold Coins.¡± Following her was Ye Xiaomao, who was fully promoted by Lanling. In just four months, after subtracting Yuhua Pavilion¡¯s share, she had earned several hundred Gold Coins, dozens of times more than she had in the previous years combined. ¡°I bet two hundred Gold Coins, Young Master Suo Lun wins,¡± Ye Xiaomao slapped the Gold Coin notes on the table. The remaining dozens of courtesans each slapped their Gold Coin notes on the table, some betting dozens and some a few tens of Gold Coins. Of course, none of these women truly believed in Lanling, none of them thought he could obtain the Noble Knight¡¯s Medal; they were merely showing their support for him through the end. People like Yi Manman and Ye Xiaomao wholly stood by Lanling¡¯s side. As for the other members of Royal City¡¯s Famous Nineteen, they worried that their own promotions and image would suffer, so they too, spent a great deal of money to bet on Suo Lun¡¯s win. As for the remaining courtesans, they hoped to be listed in the next selection of the Royal City¡¯s Famous Nineteen. In short, they thought Suo Lun was certainly set to lose and were merely spending money to win favor, intending to show support in hard times. The casino owner was truly overjoyed; these few thousand Gold Coins were falling from the sky. Suo Lun, the prodigal son, expected to receive the Noble Knight¡¯s Medal and rank in the top ten of the graduation exams? Dream on, that would be as likely as the sun rising from the west. So, he was happy to take not just a few thousand, but tens of thousands of Gold Coins. Just then, a bold voice suddenly rang out from outside, ¡°I bet seven thousand Gold Coins, Suo Lun wins.¡± And then, the rotund Duke Zhi Ting, supported by two people, walked in and slapped a thick stack of Gold Coin notes on the table. Last time, for opposing Zhi Li, Duke Zhi Ting was given a House Arrest Decree by the King, not to leave the Duke¡¯s mansion for three months. Now, the three months had ended. ¡°Greetings to Your Grace,¡± Lanling offered a deep bow to Zhi Ting immediately. Duke Zhi Ting burst out laughing, ¡°We meet again.¡± Lanling said, ¡°Thank you, Your Grace, for having faith in me.¡± Zhi Ting said, ¡°No, I don¡¯t have any faith in you at all, I think the chances of you receiving the Noble Knight¡¯s Medal are zero. But I think you¡¯re not a bad person, so I just want to support you. I am willing to throw away money and bet on your win.¡± Lanling was greatly startled; although Zhi Ting was immensely wealthy, seven thousand Gold Coins was still a huge sum. He was completely unconfident in Suo Lun¡¯s chances, but just to cheer him on, was willing to throw away so much money¡ªwhat a character indeed. ¡°Kid, do you take my seven thousand Gold Coins?¡± Zhi Ting asked the casino owner. By then, the Gold Coins bet on Suo Lun winning the Noble Knight¡¯s Medal had reached a total of over ten thousand. If Suo Lun really won, according to the odds, the Silver Casino would be on the hook for one hundred thousand Gold Coins. And the combined assets of the Silver Casino wouldn¡¯t exceed fifty thousand, it will be completely doomed. Although Zhi Li and Zhi Ning are enormously wealthy, one hundred thousand Gold Coins are nearly the annual taxes of an entire province. To pay out this sum would definitely greatly strain them. This casino owner is after all just Zhi Ning¡¯s lackey, although he felt that earning this ten thousand Gold Coins was like money falling from the sky. But with Duke Zhi Ting involved, the stakes were too high, and he dared not make his own decisions, so he immediately fell silent. ¡°Take it, of course take it,¡± Zhi Ning¡¯s voice came from outside, followed by a cold laugh, ¡°Why not pick up Gold Coins that fall from the sky?¡± Then, the incomparably beautiful Zhi Ning gracefully entered. ¡°Accept Duke Zhi Ting¡¯s seven thousand Gold Coins,¡± Zhi Ning ordered. Then she bowed to Duke Zhi Ting, ¡°Uncle, you carry great weight; what sort of wind blew you here? Also, you really have too much money. Seven thousand Gold Coins would make a splash if thrown into water, but wagered on this rubbish, they can only bring other people¡¯s mockery.¡± ¡°Who let me be so rich?¡± Zhi Ting said coldly. Lanling looked Zhi Ning up and down, eyeing her curvaceous rear with brazen interest, ¡°Commandery Princess, you must be disappointed to see me still alive.¡± Zhi Ning said, ¡°Indeed, you have quite the large life.¡± Lanling said, ¡°I¡¯ve started a betting pool; since you¡¯re here, Commandery Princess, why not place a bet as well?¡± Zhi Ning said, ¡°Alright, what¡¯s the wager?¡± Lanling said, ¡°Everyone knows that I drool over your beauty. If I win this final graduation examination, you¡¯ll let me plant a ¡®snake kiss¡¯ on you, and the spot will be my choice; how about that?¡± Indeed, he was talking about a ¡®snake kiss¡¯, like that of a venomous snake. His gaze brazenly settled on her most private area as he spoke. With these words spoken, Zhi Ning once again recalled the trembling and pain of her lips being bitten by him. This bastard was publicly violating her again. This was a complete tarnishing of her reputation for being pure as ice and clean as jade. Was Lanling driven by lust? Of course not; he was merely trying to provoke Zhi Ning, and even more so, to create hype. He needed to let the entire Royal City know about this bet in the shortest time possible, to create a massive public opinion and pressure the royal family. What are ordinary people most interested in? Undoubtedly scandalous gossip, especially when it involved Zhi Ning, the number one talented woman of the royal family. Any spicy news about her would surely spread throughout the Royal City in an instant, and thus Lanling¡¯s bet would also become known throughout the Royal City. ¡°What if you lose?¡± Zhi Ning asked. ¡°Then I¡¯ll cut off this hand of mine,¡± Lanling raised his left hand and said. Zhi Ning said, ¡°How about we raise the stakes? If you lose, you¡¯ll publicly announce that you will forever give up your succession to the Earl of Tian Shui and the position of City Lord of Tian Shui City; how about that?¡± Lanling said, ¡°And if I win?¡± Zhi Ning said, ¡°If you earn the Noble Samurai Medal, you¡¯ll immediately succeed to the title of Earl of Tian Shui and the position of City Lord of Tian Shui City.¡± This was the bet Lanling wanted, the previous two wagers acting as the setup to lead to this one. Lanling said decisively, ¡°It¡¯s a deal. If I make it into the top ten in the final graduation examination and receive the Noble Samurai Medal, I will have won the bet. I get to plant a ¡®snake kiss¡¯ on any part of your body, and I will succeed to the title of Earl of Tian Shui and the position of City Lord of Tian Shui City.¡± Zhi Ning said, ¡°And if you lose, you¡¯ll cut off your arm and forever give up your succession to the position of City Lord of Tian Shui City.¡± ¡°A verbal agreement is not enough; let¡¯s put it in writing,¡± Lanling immediately took out paper and pen, wrote down the whole bet clearly, then signed his name and stamped it with the Suo family seal. ¡°Commandery Princess, it¡¯s your turn to sign,¡± he said as he handed the pen to Zhi Ning. Zhi Ning put on golden silk gloves, took the pen, and signed her name on the gambling agreement, stamping it with her seal. Instantly, the bet was officially established and possessed absolute authority. ¡°See you at the graduation examination then,¡± Zhi Ning said coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that I am one of the examiners.¡± Lanling said, ¡°Are you implying that, in your desire to seize my Tian Shui City Territory, you will suppress me during the examination?¡± With that, he turned to Duke Zhi Ting and bowed, ¡°Please, Your Grace, ensure justice is upheld.¡± Zhi Ting patted his shoulder and said, ¡°Rest assured, no one can suppress you. I will request His Majesty and the cabinet to have the Dragon Temple dispatch a special envoy and monks to supervise the entire examination process.¡± And that was exactly what Lanling wanted: the Monks of the Dragon Temple to oversee the entire examination. Otherwise, given the royal family¡¯s nature, if they discovered Lanling was on the verge of passing the graduation examination, they would definitely resort to underhanded tactics. In the world, the only one who did not fear the power of the royal family was the Dragon Temple. At this moment, Lanling¡¯s purpose of coming to the casino was completely achieved: a triple play. First, to make a large sum of money, causing both Zhi Ning and Zhi Li to bleed profusely, affecting their very sinews and bones. Second, to ensure the fairness and impartiality of the graduation examination. Third, and most importantly, to establish an authoritative bet. If he indeed obtained the Noble Samurai Medal, he could smoothly succeed to the Earldom and the position of City Lord of Tian Shui City. Then within a short day, through the mouths of these brothel women, this tremendous bet would spread throughout the entire Royal City. By then, whether it was Zhi Ning or Zhi Li, it would be impossible to go back on their word or to manipulate things from behind the scenes; doing so would bring immense damage to the reputation of the royal family. ¡°Commandery Princess, I¡¯ll see you at the examination site,¡± said Lanling, and then once more bowed to Duke Zhi Ting, ¡°Your Grace, I take my leave.¡± Chapter 73 - 73 70th The First Big Exam Stunning Everyone! ?73: 70th Chapter: The First Big Exam, Stunning Everyone! 73: 70th Chapter: The First Big Exam, Stunning Everyone! At dusk, Lanling took a carriage to the Royal City Academy to attend the first exam of the evening. Meanwhile, the bet between him and Zhi Ning had spread across half of the Royal City in just half a day. Because it was simply too explosive, if Lanling won, he could kiss any part of Zhi Ning¡¯s body. Instantly, countless men started having the most vulgar fantasies, without exception, all focusing on the most enticing and private parts of Zhi Ning. After Zhi Ning had returned to the Commandery Princess¡¯s mansion and calmed down, she already regretted the wager. Even if Suo Lun lost, her pristine reputation would still suffer immense damage. But when she faced Suo Lun, it was really hard for her to maintain her previous composure and wisdom. Especially since his gaze was constantly lingering on her buttocks and even between her legs in a lewd manner. Overall though, the bet was still advantageous, at least it could legitimately force Suo Lun to give up Tianshui City. That was the most important thing; as for her own reputation, she considered it a sacrifice for Zhi Li¡¯s strategic needs. ¡°Commandery Princess, it¡¯s about time to head to the Royal City Academy,¡± a eunuch said from outside, ¡°There¡¯s only two and a half hours left until the first exam.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go...¡± Zhi Ning stood up and walked outside, where she was determined to witness the downfall of the Suo Family in the examination hall. More than two hours before the first exam, Lanling arrived at the Royal City Academy. By then, his bet with Zhi Ning had spread throughout the entire Royal City. Suddenly, he was once again experiencing the feeling of being the center of attention, with almost all the students pointing and whispering about him. The male students were full of ridicule, for everyone knew Suo Lun¡¯s academic performance¡ªneither good in literature nor martial arts, with his only talent being in painting. But in order to woo Tutor Niya, he unfortunately chose music in the art subject, and so he had been last in the rankings for a long time. Indeed, the very last. He had studied at the Royal City Academy for six years, and in each year¡¯s final exam, he was always the last one. With such grades, he couldn¡¯t even dream of passing, let alone earning the Noble Samurai medal. Female students, on the other hand, looked at Lanling with sympathy. After all, Suo Lun was so handsome, and now he would completely lose his territory and noble title, owning nothing. Lanling ignored all these gazes and entered the Noble Academy Branch, heading directly to the examination room. The Royal City Academy Noble Branch had a total of four exams: the first was the basic theory exam, the second was political essay, the third was electives in arts, and the fourth was Martial Arts. The first two exams were the same for all students of the Noble Academy, with identical content. As for the third and fourth exams, it depended on the subjects each student had chosen to take. For instance, Lanling¡¯s third exam was in music, and the fourth was archery. The four subjects had a total of six hundred points, with two hundred points for basic theory, one hundred points for political essay, one hundred points for elective arts, and two hundred points for Martial Arts. The exam taking place tonight was the first one, the basic theory exam, with more than two hundred Noble Academy students in a large examination hall. The hall was incredibly spacious, covering thousands of square meters. Each student was spaced several meters apart, and with partitions between them, cheating was impossible. Moreover, in the examination hall, there were ten mind-elementalist proctors and more than a dozen patrolling tutors. Thus, there was absolutely no possibility of cheating. Lanling found his seat and sat down, realizing it was like a small cubicle with three enclosed sides and only the back open. Taking a deep breath, the content of the basic theory exam was varied, ranging from history to geography, to theories of martial arts, to philosophy, to basic mathematics¡ªcovering everything. For other students, this might be the easiest exam. For Lanling, however, this was the most challenging of the four exams. Because he had only been in this world for a mere few months, and this world had thousands of years of history. Its geographical knowledge was incredibly complex and required rote memorization, which was exactly where Lanling lacked time. As the exam time drew closer, dozens of examiners entered one after the other. Ten of them were tutors from the Royal City Academy, five came from the Cabinet and the Royal Family, and the other five were monks from the Dragon Temple. Princess Zhining, representing the Royal Family, and a high-order monk from the Dragon Temple took their seats in the center to supervise the entire exam. After the exam, the twenty examiners would grade the papers on-site, and the scores would be released in two hours. In short, everything was fair, just, and transparent. After sitting down on the high platform, Princess Zhining instinctively searched for Suo Lun¡¯s location. ¡°Dong, dong, dong...¡± The bell rang. The first basic theory exam officially began. Ten tutors from the Royal City Academy distributed the exam papers for the first test, a total of four large sheets. History, geography, literary philosophy, and mathematics each had their own sheet, and the time for answering was two hours. Upon receiving the four exam papers, Lanling first skimmed the questions. Almost immediately, other noble students began to voice their despair. That¡¯s because this time, the exam questions were difficult, particularly the later parts on literary philosophy and basic mathematics. But for Lanling, the literature and philosophy of this world were almost derived from those of ancient Earth, and he was a student from the dramatic writing department of a key university; answering these questions was naturally easy for him. As for basic mathematics, it might be hard for students of this world, but for Lanling, he could answer them even with his eyes closed. Because the basic mathematics of this world were created by the Dragon Emperor alone, and more likely than not, he was a humanities student. Furthermore, mathematical advancement in this world hadn¡¯t progressed much over thousands of years. So, without exaggeration, Lanling¡¯s mathematics level was even beyond that of the Dragon Emperor¡¯s. Thus, the so-called difficult math exam questions were at most on the level for a junior high student on Earth. However... for other students in this world, the easiest geography and history questions were actually the hardest for Lanling. After all, he really didn¡¯t have the time to memorize history from several years ago, or the geography spanning tens of thousands of miles. ¡°Dong...¡± Another bell rang, and everyone started answering the questions. Lanling tackled the easy questions first. In less than twenty minutes, he finished all of the basic math section, ensuring a perfect score of fifty points. Then, he spent thirty minutes completing the literature and philosophy questions. He couldn¡¯t guarantee a full score, but he was confident of achieving at least forty-five points. After finishing half of the questions, he had used less than a third of the time. Next, he began to answer the history and geography sections. The history section was also worth fifty points. Lanling first completed the questions he was sure about, roughly scoring thirty-five points, leaving fifteen points that he was uncertain about. After all, the historical knowledge of this world comprised dozens of thick books, which Lanling absolutely could not memorize completely in just a few months. ¡°Yao Xing, do you know how to answer these questions?¡± Lanling thought of Yao Xing first. Yao Xing was silent for a moment, probably speechless. Then he answered, ¡°I have no idea.¡± Lanling had no choice but to rely on himself completely. For the remaining fifteen points, he had to guess. He spent a full hour on the history questions. There was about an hour and ten minutes left in the exam time. Finally, he started answering the geography-related questions. Perhaps teachers from other countries¡¯ academies didn¡¯t place much emphasis on geography. But Rage Wave Kingdom certainly did, since its territorial borders had been expanding over the past hundred years. Many lands that used to belong to the Barbarian Tribes were continually becoming part of the kingdom. Moreover, for Rage Wave Kingdom, geography was always intertwined with military affairs. Using the same method, he completed the questions he was confident about in the shortest time. Unfortunately, he seemed to be in even more trouble this time. On the geography questions, he was only confident about thirty points; the remaining twenty points were uncertain. For the questions he was unsure about, he had to rely on one thing: guessing. Based on his first instinct, Lanling finished all the remaining uncertain questions. At this point, there was about half an hour left before the end of the exam. Lanling looked up and noticed that many students had already submitted their papers. Moreover, many noble students seemed very relaxed because they would graduate smoothly as long as they passed. And even if some students who were to inherit noble titles failed, they could always retake the exam next year. The only exception was Lanling. If he didn¡¯t achieve the highest excellence, he would lose his noble title and the Suo Family¡¯s century-old foundation. Gradually, almost all the students had handed in their papers and left, while Lanling was still answering and checking his work. Seeing this scene, all the students couldn¡¯t help but think the same thing: Suo Lun, the useless dandy who spent all day chasing girls, could never pass the simplest theoretical knowledge test. In an exam worth two hundred points, he had never scored over eighty, so it was normal for him to not finish. Princess Zhining saw this scene, slightly pursed her lips, and let out a disdainful sneer, confirming her thoughts. Suo Lun, the worthless one, was all talk and incapable of handling even the simplest theoretical exam. Finally, a few minutes before the end of the exam, Lanling put down his pen and submitted his test. ... Next, twenty examiners would mark the papers on site and announce the scores immediately. All the candidates had to leave the examination hall and wait outside. Within two hours, all the scores would be announced. Of course, some students didn¡¯t wait and left for home. But most of the noble students who stayed were probably not waiting for their own scores, but for Suo Lun¡¯s. Despite being considered by all students with a ten thousand percent certainty to fail the graduation exam and lose his title and land, they had nothing better to do and thought it would be like watching a show. ... In less than two hours, the marking by the twenty examiners inside the examination hall was complete. Finally, the papers were submitted to the monks of the Dragon Temple for final supervision and review. Once the scores were confirmed to be correct, they were announced on site. Another quarter hour passed, and all the scores were written on a large billboard and posted outside. The instant the scores were posted, more than a hundred noble students surged forward. No one looked at their own scores first; everyone¡¯s eyes were searching for Suo Lun¡¯s. After all, Suo Lun had opened such a big betting pool that the whole Royal City knew about it. Before the scores were announced, Lanling had estimated his own score to be around 168 out of the full 200. When the billboard was posted, Lanling hadn¡¯t had the chance to look yet when he suddenly heard exclamations nearby. ¡°How is that possible? Suo Lun actually scored 172 points? Am I seeing things?¡± exclaimed one of the noble students incredulously. Chapter 74 - 74 71 Launch Ahead! ?74: Chapter 71: Launch Ahead! Unbelievable Second Round! 74: Chapter 71: Launch Ahead! Unbelievable Second Round! Then, all the students also looked at Suo Lun¡¯s scores in disbelief. In the past, every year at the Royal City Academy there would be an exam, and without exception, Suo Lun had always come in last. And on the most basic theory test, with a perfect score of two hundred, Suo Lun had never surpassed ninety points. Now, he had actually scored one hundred and seventy-two points¡ªthis was incredibly impressive. Seeing this score, Lanling couldn¡¯t help but be slightly startled, as it was about four points higher than his own estimated score. It seemed that he had guessed a few questions correctly after all. Then, Lanling looked at the rankings. One hundred and seventy-two points might be a decent score, but his ranking was not so great. About thirty or so people were ahead of him, placing him in thirty-eighth place. However, this was entirely within Lanling¡¯s expectations. The basic theory exam was the simplest for other students but the most difficult for Lanling. ¡°So impressive, young master. Miss will definitely be happy, and I am proud of you too,¡± Ye Jingyu said as she came up and whispered in Lanling¡¯s ear: ¡°Let¡¯s go home, get some good rest, and prepare for tomorrow¡¯s second exam.¡± Lanling nodded and then turned to leave. He got into the carriage and left the Royal City Academy, heading back to the Earl Tianshui¡¯s residence. However, just as they were leaving the noble students¡¯ avenue, a snow-white carriage was stopped up ahead. Lanling knew it belonged to Princess Zhining; she was returning home after her work grading the papers. Indeed, a moment later, she appeared as if surrounded by stars. Then an eunuch knelt on the ground to serve as a human stool for her to step on as she boarded her carriage. From beginning to end, Princess Zhining didn¡¯t even glance at Lanling, even though his score was an unprecedented one hundred and seventy-two points. And indeed, she didn¡¯t pay it any mind, although she had been slightly shocked when she saw Suo Lun¡¯s score. But after all, this was the simplest subject, entirely reliant on memorization. If he hadn¡¯t memorized it after a few months of work, then Suo Lun would indeed be useless. Without a doubt, Suo Lun¡¯s good fortune had come to an end. The essay questions in the second subject would certainly expose his true ability. Princess Zhining knew that Suo Ningbing was talented and certainly had helped Suo Lun practice many essay topics to memorize. However, the topic of the next examination would be unprecedentedly difficult and unexpected, stunning everyone. It was absolutely impossible that they guessed the question correctly. Princess Zhining almost guaranteed that with such a difficult topic, Suo Lun was doomed to fail spectacularly, struggling to even get twenty or thirty points. And to earn the Noble Samurai Medal, one couldn¡¯t stumble on any of the exams! ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Princess Zhining said indifferently. The four snow-white horses galloped away, heading toward the Commandery Princess¡¯s residence. The eunuch beside her, like a shadow, followed closely without touching the ground. After returning to the Commandery Princess¡¯s residence, Princess Zhining stepped down from the carriage and was immediately met by an eunuch with white eyebrows waiting at the entrance. She was slightly startled and then showed an unprecedented smile, quickened her pace to approach him, and said, ¡°Eunuch Li, why not come inside the residence? It¡¯s late at night, and you are advanced in age, too.¡± Princess Zhining¡¯s expression was usually cold and clear, giving one the feeling she didn¡¯t know how to smile. But at this moment, she actually revealed an unprecedented smile, and it even seemed genuinely heartfelt. This person was none other than Prince Zili¡¯s trusted eunuch, Li Chenglian, the future chief eunuch of the Rage Wave Kingdom. Immediately after, the middle-aged eunuch who had been following Princess Zhining came forward and respectfully kowtowed, saying, ¡°Father, your son greets you and wishes you safety.¡± The eunuch who followed Princess Zhining was extremely skilled in martial arts, never spending more than one move to kill an opponent within the Royal City. With him by Princess Zhining¡¯s side, her safety was absolutely assured. Yet, when he saw the eunuch with white eyebrows, he was as if a mouse before a cat. ¡°Li Zhu, it¡¯s not appropriate for you to pay such respects before our master,¡± the senior eunuch Li Chenglian said indifferently. ¡°Why not?¡± Princess Zhining said coquettishly, ¡°My brother and I were brought up under your watchful eye. During the turmoil, if you hadn¡¯t risked your life to protect us, we¡¯d have perished long ago. If not for the propriety, I would want to bow to you each time I see you.¡± This ruthless woman, she could actually be coquettish. Li Chenglian¡¯s gaze softened, almost unable to resist reaching out to stroke her head, something he often did when she was a child. Eunuchs have no offspring, and both Prince Zili and Princess Zhining were raised by him. He truly cherished them like his own grandchildren. ¡°How did Suo Lun perform?¡± Li Chenglian asked. His tone was indifferent, without adding words like profligate or good-for-nothing when mentioning Suo Lun. Princess Zhining replied, ¡°He ranked thirty-eighth, which is unexpectedly good. But after all, basic theory is the simplest subject.¡± Li Chenglian nodded, saying, ¡°The young master knows about the wager between the Commandery Princess and Suo Lun. It¡¯s stirring up quite a storm. He feels that the Commandery Princess was unwise.¡± ¡°Yes, Zhining knows her mistake,¡± Princess Zhining admitted, bowing her head. Li Chenglian continued, ¡°This must also be Suo Ningbing¡¯s doing, creating public opinion to force the royal family¡¯s hand. She¡¯s very clever.¡± A hint of unwillingness flashed in Princess Zhining¡¯s beautiful eyes¡ªshe disliked hearing that someone else was also clever. Li Chenglian added, ¡°In Tianshui City, they¡¯re planning to act ahead of schedule.¡± Princess Zhining, taken aback, said, ¡°Is that necessary? Those high-ranking Samurai Lords are very greedy.¡± Li Chenglian said, ¡°The young master has agreed to their demands¡ªevery high-ranking samurai lord who rebels can be ennobled as a baron, and their territories can become hereditary.¡± Princess Zhining was taken aback; she didn¡¯t expect Prince Zili to actually agree to such outrageous conditions. However, she expressed no doubt and bowed, saying, ¡°Yes.¡± A quarter of an hour later, dozens of dark shadows dashed out from the Commandery Princess¡¯s manor and Prince Zili¡¯s residence, speeding towards Tianshui City to the southeast. ... After returning to Count Tianshui¡¯s residence, Suo Ningbing was the first to greet him. Her beautiful eyes looked at Lanling¡ªshe didn¡¯t ask, but her large, watery eyes seemed as if they could speak. ¡°One hundred seventy-two points, ranked thirty-eighth,¡± Ye Jingyu said. Suo Ningbing¡¯s eyes lit up and she said, ¡°Little brother, you are truly remarkable.¡± Ye Jingyu said, ¡°This is just the beginning. The real shock will come in the third and fourth examinations. At that time, he will blow everyone away.¡± Suo Ningbing said, ¡°Previously, Gui Qinshao had always looked down on Suo Lun, thinking he had no prospects. Now that Suo Lun is doing so well, it¡¯s time to show her.¡± Changing the subject, Lanling said, ¡°Sister, how many samurai belonging to the Suo family are there in the Royal City now?¡± Suo Ningbing said, ¡°About a hundred or so, all of whom have been serving our Suo family generation after generation. Half of them were previously on the estate, but now that the estate has been given to Duke Zhi Ting, all these samurai are in the Earl¡¯s residence. Little brother, is there something on your mind?¡± Lanling said, ¡°Have them get ready. It won¡¯t be long before we leave the Royal City.¡± Suo Ningbing was startled and then nodded, slightly excited, ¡°Great, I can¡¯t wait to return to Tianshui City.¡± Lanling opened his mouth but said nothing. ¡°Sister has stewed a ginseng soup for you. Drink it and rest immediately to prepare for tomorrow¡¯s examination,¡± Suo Ningbing said. ... On the following day, the bet between Suo Lun and Princess Zhining had spread throughout the Royal City. Almost everyone was talking about it, fantasizing about which part of Princess Zhining¡¯s body Suo Lun would kiss if he won. Countless men discussed it with great enthusiasm. When they grew too excited, they found themselves burning with desire, so they hurried into the brothel to quell the fire. In short, Suo Lun once again became the talk of the town, even more so than the last time with the ¡®Top Nineteen Beauties of the Royal City¡¯. This time, he was a sensation known by almost everyone. Regrettably, no one in the Royal City favored Suo Lun; the odds at Silver Casino were still ten to one for him to receive the noble samurai medal, and apart from the initial bet of ten thousand gold coins, there was hardly any additional gold wagered. After all, no one in the Royal City believed that Suo Lun could pass the graduation examination, let alone place in the top ten and earn a noble samurai medal. Although in the first exam Suo Lun scored high, finishing in thirty-eighth place and improving from his previous position of last, it was, after all, just rote memorization¡ªthe easiest of subjects, wasn¡¯t it? The second exam on political discourse would still be held at night, in the same large examination hall, with the same examiners as the day before. In the evening, Lanling once again took the horse-drawn carriage to the Royal City Academy and entered the examination hall half an hour before the exam to find his seat. The content of the second political discourse exam was straightforward: one topic was given, and the students had to write a treatise on strategy. However, this was also the most difficult part. A treatise on strategy could fully test one¡¯s breadth of vision, standard, wisdom, and so on. Whether a person had talent or not could be fully discerned from a single piece of writing. Moreover, the grading of the strategy treatise was done by ten examiners taking turns to read, minimizing the bias and unfair influence of individual examiners¡¯ preferences and dislikes. Lanling had thought about many potential exam topics for political discourse and prepared many related treatises on strategy, especially combining them thoroughly with the classic masterpieces of ancient China. The key now was whether he could guess the exam topic correctly. Half an hour later, all the examinees had arrived, and the twenty examiners entered in sequence. Commandery Princess Zhining and the grand monastic scholar from Dragon Temple were once again seated in the central position at the head of the room. Looking at Suo Lun¡¯s face, Zhining thought to herself that Suo Lun was probably dreaming of hitting the right topic, so that the treatise Suo Ningbing had prepared for him could be used. He was dreaming. Today¡¯s treatise topic was unsurpassed in difficulty. For Suo Lun to score highly, the sun would have to rise in the west. ... ¡°Ding!¡± The bell rang, signaling the start of the second political discourse examination, and the twenty examiners began to distribute the exam papers. The exam paper was simple: one line of topic and two blank sheets. Upon seeing the topic for the first time, Lanling¡¯s heart jolted and he couldn¡¯t believe it, looking again in astonishment. At the same time, nearly all the noble students also let out a cry of surprise. Undoubtedly, they too were very taken aback by the topic. Lanling had considered many topics for the treatise, but no matter what, he hadn¡¯t anticipated this one. ¡°How many more years does Rage Wave Kingdom have for its national destiny? In which year will it fall? What event will cause its downfall?¡± This strategy treatise topic was indeed a shock to all, truly unprecedented in difficulty and completely unexpected by anyone. Chapter 75 - 75 72 Write with the brilliance of a god awaken the deaf and make the dumb speak! ?75: Chapter 72: Write with the brilliance of a god, awaken the deaf and make the dumb speak! 75: Chapter 72: Write with the brilliance of a god, awaken the deaf and make the dumb speak! Under this topic, there is a brief introduction. The Rage Wave Kingdom was established two hundred years ago, and it has been recognized as a kingdom for one hundred years. Since His Majesty the Dragon Emperor unified the Human World, countless kingdoms have risen and fallen, with the longest-lasting ones not even surviving beyond five or six hundred years, and the shortest-lived ones lasting less than several decades. So, in your view, how many more years can the Zhi Family¡¯s rule over the Rage Wave Kingdom last? What reasons might lead to the kingdom¡¯s downfall? ¡°King Zibian really has his own style,¡± Lanling mused with emotion after reading the topic. Such a policy essay topic would be forbidden even to be discussed in other countries. Although history has not seen a kingdom that lasted a thousand years, every king of the current kingdoms claims that their family¡¯s reign will last forever. Yet King Zibian straightforwardly asks all the students how many more years his Rage Wave Kingdom can exist? Lanling clearly felt that this policy essay was very difficult to write, yet if done well, it could be very impressive. The entire exam time was only three hours, truly a moment to test one¡¯s level of skill. To earn a high score, one¡¯s opinions must be different from most students. Because a saying goes quite well, ¡°The truth is in the hands of the few,¡± and this saying itself is the truth. Besides, the scope of this policy essay is very difficult to grasp. For instance, if you write that the Rage Wave Kingdom has a national destiny of a thousand years, then you¡¯d be treating the king like a fool. But if you only give the kingdom a lifespan of a hundred years, that¡¯s like cursing the Rage Wave Kingdom. Next, Lanling realized a deeper implication in this question; it wasn¡¯t just about how many more years the Rage Wave Kingdom could exist. Even more important was pointing out in the essay what the biggest problem Rage Wave Kingdom currently faces is, and what will be the biggest issue it confronts over the next decades or centuries? This requires a very high level of political insight and wisdom to see clearly and to write clear. And the highest realm of this essay would be to ask the examinees how they would sustain the Rage Wave Kingdom through its next crisis of destruction. This is a very vast and grand topic. To truly complete it, at least tens of thousands of words would not suffice; it simply cannot be contained in one policy essay. Therefore, Lanling only needed to find an entry point, then break the topic from this point with a sharp and brief policy essay. He had to write exceptionally dazzling, extremely heart-stirring work that would make the reader¡¯s eyes light up, to be enough to awaken and shock the king¡¯s heart, in order to achieve a higher score. Because he sought to obtain the noble samurai medal and enter the top ten. He couldn¡¯t fail in any examination. Even a single failure could lead to complete forfeiture of all his previous efforts. It¡¯s not enough to be merely outstanding; he must be unrivaled and incomparable. Lanling closed his eyes and began to rack his brains to think. ... A full hour later, he had finished his deliberation. His entry point was something completely unprecedented to the entire Flame Dragon Continent: factional strife! This term was going to be a new concept for this world. His policy essay¡¯s title was: Factional Strife Misleads a Nation, Factional Strife Destroys a Nation Having found this entry point, Lanling was very excited and quickly began to write as if inspired, his thoughts flowing like a spring. No human kingdom on the Flame Dragon Continent has ever experienced real factional strife in these three thousand years because, for thousands of years, all countries have adopted the feudal system, where nobles held all the power. The civilian elite class, namely the scholarly and military elites, only began to rise in recent decades. The one who sparked the rise of civilian elites was Rage Wave Kingdom, particularly King Zibian. And it has only been a few years since a large number of civilian elites entered high military positions, became governors of provinces and counties, and even senior officials of the cabinet. So, the rise of the civilian elites, thus far, has been only for less than twenty years. Currently, the number of civilian elites is still small, so they are in a somewhat scarce state. King Quo Bian suppressed nobles, leaving positions and power to be distributed among these civilian elites. However, elites also reproduce, and with time, the number of civilian elites will increase. Then there won¡¯t be enough power and positions to distribute. When the king no longer has enough power to give to these civilian elites, they will undoubtedly band together to form factions, relying on the power of connections to compete for greater authority. After the imperial examination system was introduced in ancient China, the history of noble families monopolizing state power came to an end. A great number of scholars went on the stage to govern the country together with the royal family. Inevitably, factionalism arose. There was the Niu-Li factional strife during the Tang Dynasty, the New and Old factional strife during the Song Dynasty, and by the Ming Dynasty, factionalism reached its peak. In the fierce struggle between eunuch factions, Donglin Party, and Zhe Party, they fought to the death, leading directly to the complete destruction of the great Ming Dynasty. So, once factionalism occurs, a nation¡¯s strength will be greatly depleted. It might be a lesser issue for other kingdoms, but the geographic location of Rage Wave Kingdom is so perilous, situated between the Barbarian Tribes and the Flame Empire, that stagnation means regression. If all layers of the kingdom are united and devoted, not only can the nation be preserved, but it can also expand and grow stronger. But once factionalism arises and internal strife begins, the speed of destruction will far exceed expectations. In the essay, Lanling boldly speculated that there would be three episodes of factional strife in the Rage Wave Kingdom. The first factional strife will be between the noble class and the civilian elites, which will occur within the next ten years. Under the tacit approval and manipulation of the royal family, the civilian elite will surely continue to squeeze the space of the nobility, taking power away from them. In this first factional conflict, while the royal family can profit from it, there won¡¯t be too great a mortal crisis. Furthermore, within at most twenty to thirty years, the outcome of this strife will be determined, and the noble class is bound to suffer a complete defeat. Because the nobility is becoming increasingly decrepit, like the setting sun in the west, while the civilian elites represent a rising force, like the sunrise in the east. After the first party struggle ended, the noble class became a complete shell, with the civilian elite exclusively enjoying the power of the kingdom, and this class thoroughly metamorphosed into the scholarly and martial elite. The scholarly and martial elite who enjoyed exclusive power over the kingdom were also in the position where not advancing meant retreating. As they grew ever more powerful and could not obtain greater power from the royal family, they would inevitably target the royal family as their next goal, and the absolute political correctness for them would become to render the royal family powerless. Therefore, the second party struggle would be the struggle between the scholarly and martial elite and the royal family. This struggle would bring immense damage to the Rage Wave Kingdom and would not yield a clear winner or loser. Because the royal family held the moral high ground, once the scholarly and martial elite factionalized and came to possess power, their power would no longer originate from the royal family. So, the second party struggle, fundamentally, could not have a victor. Or rather, before a winner could be determined, the Rage Wave Kingdom would fall. The third party struggle would be within the scholarly and martial elite itself, the conflict between the civil and military factions, and even the internal strife between different factions within the scholarly and military classes. Moreover, the third party struggle would take place concurrently with the second. If the Rage Wave Kingdom did not fall during the second party struggle, it would surely perish in the third. So, at last, Lanling drew his final conclusion. The Rage Wave Kingdom only had a hundred years of national destiny and was bound to perish due to internal strife. In the end, he should have written about a method to unravel this predicament, but Lanling was not that naive. He ended his piece with four characters: ¡°An insoluble situation!¡± After pouring two thousand words onto paper, Lanling finally finished writing his treatise on the downfall of a nation through party strife. And now, less than half an hour remained before the end of the examination. Lanling read his essay from start to finish¡ªconcise and potent, with a sharp and clear thesis, and its conclusion was startling. The entire treatise could certainly be called ear-splitting and mind-shaking. Whether in vision or wisdom, it was a top-notch choice. After all, on Earth, Lanling had two thousand years of history to reference. The tragedies that befell several dynasties fully validated his views. ¡°Dong dong dong dong...¡± The bell rang, signaling the end of the second exam. Twenty tutors came one by one to collect the exam papers and then gathered them together to hand over to the examiners for marking and review. This second exam¡¯s essay marking was no simple matter, requiring a full two days to complete. After all, there was no definitive right answer, necessitating extensive time for deliberation and discussion. After the exam, Lanling returned directly to Count Tianshui¡¯s residence. Tomorrow was a day off, and the third exam on the arts would continue the day after tomorrow evening. Moreover, the results of the second exam would be released before the third exam began. ... After returning home, Suo Ningbing immediately asked, ¡°Little brother, what was the topic of today¡¯s treatise?¡± Lanling said, ¡°How long can the Rage Wave Kingdom last?¡± Hearing this topic, Suo Ningbing was momentarily stunned, seeming extremely incredulous. ¡°Our King Zibian is really full of character,¡± Lanling said with a laugh. Suo Ningbing said, ¡°But this treatise is very difficult. It tests not only courage but also wisdom and vision. I would find it hard to stand out.¡± Suo Ningbing was a talented woman who had also prepared many treatises for Lanling¡¯s second exam and was very confident in her own talent. However, the topic of how long the Rage Wave Kingdom could last was indeed broad and profound. ¡°How did you write it?¡± Suo Ningbing asked. Lanling said, ¡°Within a hundred years, the Rage Wave Kingdom will certainly perish due to party strife, beyond salvation.¡± Upon hearing this, Suo Ningbing was immediately shocked. Then, Lanling recited his essay, which was very clear and to the point. The first party struggle, the second, the third, and then the downfall of the Rage Wave Kingdom. After listening, Suo Ningbing looked at Lanling for a long time, admiration glowing in her beautiful eyes as she murmured to herself, ¡°Little brother, you truly are a genius. This treatise will shock everyone.¡± ... Zhi Ning, one of the examiners sent by the royal family, also began the lengthy task of marking the essays. She was a proud and picky person, so as she picked up each essay and barely read a hundred words, she would frown, almost impatiently wanting to toss it aside. Because these treatises were too vague, too unbearable to look at. As Zhi Ning marked and critiqued the papers, she also gloated in anticipation of seeing Suo Lun¡¯s essay and just how ignorant, superficial, and terrible it would be. Chapter 76 - 76 73 Zhi Ning astonishes everyone dazzling the crowd! ?76: Chapter 73: Zhi Ning astonishes everyone, dazzling the crowd! 76: Chapter 73: Zhi Ning astonishes everyone, dazzling the crowd! Note: Begging for recommendation tickets, thank you all. ... Correcting these essays from the Noble Academy was something Zhi Ning truly couldn¡¯t stand anymore. From the very first word, it revealed the writer¡¯s ignorance and shallowness. For someone as arrogantly intelligent as Zhi Ning, reading was like savoring gourmet food, where good writing was a delicious feast, intoxicating the reader. On the other hand, bad writing was like rotten food, unbearable even to smell. After looking through dozens of essays, Zhi Ning was almost on the verge of rampage, even feeling a nauseating sense of suffocation. They were just too terrible; over half of these essays sang praises of the royal family, claiming Rage Wave Kingdom would prosper for thousands of generations under the royal family¡¯s wise rule. Another portion of the essays was completely sensationalist, stating that Rage Wave Kingdom only had a few decades left, even suggesting that its downfall was imminent. But upon reading them, it was clear they were all for show, with absolutely no substantive content. She read ten lines at a glance, scoring them abysmally low while waiting to see Suo Lun¡¯s work, ready to mock his stupidity and shallowness internally. Many people assumed the political essay topic for this graduation exam came from King Quo Bian, but in fact, it was created by Zhi Li and Zhi Ning, and then approved by His Majesty. The reason for such a bizarre question was largely to imitate Suo Lun¡¯s cheating. Because Suo Ningbing was a talented woman, she surely made extensive preparations for the policy essays, crafting many pieces for Suo Lun to memorize. If the predictions were accurate, it would be easy to score high. How many years does Rage Wave Kingdom have left in its fate? Such an offbeat and strange topic was surely beyond Suo Ningbing¡¯s predictions. Consequently, Suo Lun, the good-for-nothing, would naturally not have any impressive results to show and was expected to produce an abysmally awful essay. So with disgust lodged firmly in her heart, she flipped through each essay one by one. Twenty examiners had to go through every single sheet, well over two hundred in total, and this boring and nauseating task had to continue for two days. Pulling out the next essay to review, Zhi Ning was slightly taken aback. Because she recognized the familiar handwriting¡ªit belonged to that bastard Suo Lun. Because of this scumbag, she had received no less than a hundred love letters from him. However, although the handwriting on the test paper was Suo Lun¡¯s, it had changed somewhat, becoming much more restrained, yet there was a hidden sharpness. She had to admit, the handwriting of this profligate had become much more attractive, as if his experiences in the Heavenly Demon Mountain Range had matured him. Then she read Suo Lun¡¯s essay topic: Factional strife misguides a country, factional strife endangers the kingdom. Instantly, Zhi Ning¡¯s eyes lit up instinctively; the entry point to this hackneyed question was unprecedented. And that term ¡®factional strife,¡¯ so novel, struck a chord with her immediately. Impatiently, she started to read on. At first, she read quickly, finishing the two-thousand-word essay in just a few minutes. She even forgot, temporarily, that this was Suo Lun¡¯s essay, that despicable man she loathed to the bone. Reading a good essay was like eating ice in the dog days of summer, invigorating the body and soul as if every pore was opened. That¡¯s exactly how Zhi Ning felt at that moment. Zhi Ning closed her beautiful eyes, savoring the words in her mind. The essay was exceptionally well written, the views piercingly clear and the vision profound. The whole text revolved around the concept of three factional strifes, supported by sound evidence and rigorous logic, utterly convincing upon first read. Especially the first factional strife, which had subtly begun already. The second factional strife could only be faintly perceived by King Quo Bian and Zhi Li now and then. Yet, Suo Lun wrote about it all so clearly. After reflecting with closed eyes for a while, Zhi Ning began to read it for the second time. This time, she read slowly, practically line by line. After reading a section, she would ruminate and consider it in her mind. Sometimes, she even went back to re-read preceding paragraphs and sentences. Almost half an hour later, she had finished reading for the second time. It was truly excellently written; even the proud Zhi Ning inwardly conceded her admiration. Talent was something experts could recognize at a glance. And Zhi Ning easily discerned the immense talent and wisdom behind this essay. Could this be Suo Ningbing¡¯s work? Zhi Ning was immediately filled with doubt but quickly dismissed the thought. Because such a biased and unexpected essay topic would be impossible for Suo Ningbing to predict. Then, did this work come solely from Suo Lun¡¯s hand? Did this mean that whether it was the outlines for the navy¡¯s development or the prediction that the King would surely reject them, all came solely from Suo Lun¡¯s perspective and not Suo Ningbing¡¯s? What would that imply if so? Did it mean that Suo Lun was a genius? Then what about his series of infamous past deeds? Were they all a fac?ade? Or perhaps, Suo Long¡¯s death and the peril in the Heavenly Demon Mountain Range had led to Suo Lun¡¯s epiphany, turning over a new leaf? This possibility wasn¡¯t unfounded, because Suo Lun indeed used to be public enemy number one among women, having charmed countless distinguished ladies in the Royal City Academy. Could it be that all these women were blind? Despite knowing he was a playboy, they still fell for him one after another? Perhaps Suo Lun had previously spent all his energies on pleasing women, and only when the Suo clan encountered a fatal crisis did he apply his talents to serious matters? Subsequently, she thought that Zhi Li, her elder brother, had triggered the drastic changes in Tianshui City in advance, even agreeing to the greedy demands of the high-ranking samurai lords. Perhaps he had sensed the changes in Suo Lun early on? For a moment, Zhi Ning felt somewhat dejected, realizing that despite her hard work, she still fell short of her brother Zhi Li in perspective and wisdom. Opening Suo Lun¡¯s examination paper once again, the handsome and roguishly charming face appeared in her mind, along with the day he had suddenly rushed over and bitten her lip. The tingling and pain seemed to assault her heart once more. ¡°This damn wastrel, could he actually be a genius? Could he actually produce such far-sighted, such sharp policy discussions?¡± Zhi Ning inwardly sighed and questioned herself. Taking a deep breath, Zhi Ning handed Suo Lun¡¯s policy discussion to Principal Jian Yong at her side, saying, ¡°Marquis, please take a look at this essay.¡± ... Within just four hours, Lanling¡¯s policy discussion had already spread among all the examiners present, causing a stir throughout the audience. Not only that, but Zhi Ning also took it to the cabinet and the royal family. This essay was indeed piercing, capable of penetrating everyone¡¯s defenses, especially those of the cabinet and the royal family. Moreover, this same policy discussion had also garnered the favor of the vast majority of the noble class. This was the first time someone had defended the interests of the noble class from such a high standpoint. Of course, Lanling¡¯s heart had no intention of joining forces with these noble classes. If King Zhi Bian didn¡¯t start employing civilian elites in large numbers, the Rage Wave Kingdom would fall even faster because the decay of the noble class was just too rapid. After seeing the policy discussion, King Zhi Bian said nothing, but turned to Eunuch Li Zhu at his side, ¡°Pass this policy discussion to Zhi Li.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Eunuch Li Zhu, holding the discussion paper, went to Zhi Li¡¯s residence. Zhi Li took two hours to finish reading it, then closed his eyes and thought deeply for a long time. Taking a deep breath, he patted the beauty who was serving him, kneeling between his legs, ¡°Alright, you should go home, or your husband might truly be unhappy.¡± The mature beauty said coyly, ¡°How could he be unhappy? He doesn¡¯t know how honored he is to have sent me to serve you.¡± Zhi Li said, ¡°Trust me, no man truly enjoys being cuckolded.¡± Then, he said, ¡°Ask Zhi Ning to come and see me, prepare the bath, I need to bathe. My sister really can¡¯t stand it when I fool around with other women, don¡¯t let her sniff out anything.¡± ... After completing the first two examinations, there would be a two-day break, as marking the policy essays required two days. On the afternoon of the fifth day, the results of the second examination would be announced, and in the evening, the third examination, the arts subject, would take place. In the Civilian Academy¡¯s major exam, there was no arts subject. For them, art was temporarily dispensable. Only the civil and martial subjects were of utmost importance. For the nobles, however, art was an expression of status and taste, so it became one of the four major subjects. At this moment, there were still more than four hours until the third exam, yet most of the noble students had already arrived outside the examination venue, craning their necks in anticipation of the scores from the second policy discussion exam. Of course, what they were concerned about was not their own scores, but Suo Lun¡¯s. Now, the wager between Suo Lun and Princess Zhining had become the focus of the entire Royal City. Of course, up until now no one had favored Suo Lun, because the Gold Coins wagered on him winning had not increased. Of course, many ruffians had thought about placing a few silver coins to see if they could stumble upon some dumb luck. However, Silver Casino had announced that the minimum bet was one Gold Coin. Thus, not a single person wagered on Suo Lun winning. Lanling was also anticipating his own results, as the scoring for the policy essay was entirely subjective, and with his inconspicuous ranking in the first subject, the outcome of the second subject seemed all the more important. ¡°They¡¯re out, they¡¯re out...¡± Instructor Xiuyan came out with a thick list, pasting it onto the wall sheet by sheet. Lanling immediately spotted his own name, as he was ranked at the very top. In the second policy essay exam, the full mark was one hundred, with twenty examiners each giving their grades. The highest and lowest scores were discarded, and the resulting average score was the final mark. Lanling¡¯s score for the second policy discussion exam was ninety-five. ¡°Heavens, has the academy gone mad? They gave Suo Lun ninety-five points?¡± ¡°This policy topic was so biased, Suo Lun definitely couldn¡¯t have cheated, how could this idiot possibly score ninety-five points?¡± All the noble students exclaimed in shock and then looked towards Lanling, unable to believe this result. The key point was that the score of the student in second place for the second policy essay was only seventy-five. Suo Lun was a full twenty points ahead. Lanling too was slightly surprised by this high score. He knew his policy discussion was extremely sharp, and with the monks from the Dragon Temple present, Princess Zhining wouldn¡¯t be able to suppress his scores. But ninety-five points was still unexpected. Taking a deep breath and collecting himself, Lanling prepared for the third examination. ¡°Suo Lun, come with me,¡± said a voice next to him. Lanling turned to see it was Eunuch Li Zhu, who was with Zhi Ning. Lanling was taken aback. Zhi Ning wanted to meet with him now? For what purpose? Chapter 77 - 77 74 Zhi Nings Recruitment Deities! ?77: Chapter 74: Zhi Ning¡¯s Recruitment, Deities! 77: Chapter 74: Zhi Ning¡¯s Recruitment, Deities! Once again, he came to the familiar carriage, but this time Zhi Ning did not let Lanling get on board. Given past lessons, she was truly afraid that Lanling might not play by the rules and bite her again, or even do something more outrageous. ¡°I have read your policy discussion, and it was well-written. Were you playing the fool to catch the wise all along?¡± Zhi Ning asked. Lanling shook his head and replied, ¡°No, I just made a trip to the Heavenly Demon Mountain Range. My spirit was purified, and my realm improved, granting me new insights.¡± ¡°Oh? What insights?¡± Zhi Ning inquired. ¡°Is the Commandery Princess sure she wants to hear?¡± Lanling said. ¡°What could I possibly be afraid of hearing?¡± Zhi Ning retorted. ¡°For example, that Zhi Ning is a slut,¡± Lanling repeated the words he had previously said in front of Yi Manman. Upon hearing this, the first to react was the eunuch Li Zhu, whose palm trembled slightly. He almost couldn¡¯t help but want to kill Lanling on the spot. As for Zhi Ning, her stunning face instantly flushed red. No one had ever cursed her like that before. She was gasping for air, her chest heaving with agitation, which only served to accentuate the curves on her chest. ¡°Suo Lun, do you truly not fear that I might kill you?¡± Zhi Ning said, word by word, venomously, with genuine murderous intent in her voice. ¡°You insisted on hearing it, so I could only tell the blunt truth,¡± Lanling replied. Zhi Ning closed her eyes, trying to calm her heart. She had come to see Suo Lun on serious business, on a mission from Zhi Li, and could not be upset over such trivialities, even though she found her composure was utterly useless in front of Suo Lun. ¡°Zhi Li His Highness highly appreciates your policy discussion,¡± Zhi Ning said. ¡°He believes you are a person of great wisdom.¡± ¡°So, what about it?¡± Lanling said. ¡°Therefore, he hopes that you will give up the Tianshui City Territory and join his camp,¡± Zhi Ning said. ¡°With your talent, you could at least enter the cabinet. Perhaps even become his future prime minister.¡± At these words, Lanling was indeed startled. He had not anticipated that Zhi Li, who had originally wanted to kill him, was now trying to recruit him after reading his policy discussion. Zhi Ning continued, ¡°You see the bigger picture. Once the commoner elites completely rise, they will become hard to control. And you, representing the noble class, will balance them out. I believe you can see the significance in this. In time, you will become the representative of the entire noble class. Your stage is the entire Rage Wave Kingdom, not just the mere Tianshui City.¡± Zhi Ning stared at Lanling and slowly said, ¡°I trust that with your wisdom, you will understand the relationship between sacrifice and gain. There has to be giving up in order to receive.¡± Lanling remained silent still. Zhi Ning went on, ¡°Moreover, you know that Tianshui City is involved in Zhi Li His Highness¡¯s grand strategy, so you definitely can¡¯t keep it. An astute person wouldn¡¯t futilely resist an overwhelming force. And once you lose your title and lands, in order to completely prevent the Suo family from reviving, your death is certain. The power disparity between us was just too great before.¡± Still, Lanling gave no response. Zhi Ning said, ¡°Then, the next choice should be very simple. Do you choose to live and join Zhi Li His Highness¡¯s camp, reaching the pinnacle of officialdom in the future? Or do you choose to be destroyed along with your Tianshui City Territory? You must answer now.¡± Lanling looked at Zhi Ning¡¯s beautiful face and suggested, ¡°Commandery Princess, how about you make a choice as well?¡± ¡°Speak?¡± Zhi Ning¡¯s eyebrows twitched slightly, sensing that Suo Lun was about to verbally humiliate her again. Lanling posed the question, ¡°For instance, if I am skilled in martial arts and you are defenseless, and one day you fall into my hands, and I want to rape you. Would you choose death to maintain your purity, or would you choose to be violated by me and then live in shame and silence, becoming my woman?¡± For a good while, there was no sound from within the carriage. Immediately after, Zhi Ning burst out of the carriage, her hand aiming a slap directly at Lanling¡¯s face. She truly couldn¡¯t hold back; she knew it was unbecoming, but she really couldn¡¯t restrain herself. Lanling instinctively tried to catch her hand but found to his surprise that he suddenly couldn¡¯t move. Then he felt someone behind him¡ªthe dead eunuch Li Zhu¡¯s fingers were directly pointing at his neck, locking his body as if in a vice. ¡°Slap...¡± Zhi Ning¡¯s hand met Lanling¡¯s face. Then, she re-entered the carriage and commanded coldly, ¡°Go!¡± ¡°Suo Lun, for the third examination, don¡¯t even dream of getting a high score,¡± Zhi Ning coldly said. ¡°We will suppress you openly and directly.¡± Lanling said, ¡°Don¡¯t you care about the face of the Holy Temple Monks at all?¡± Zhi Ning replied, ¡°The Holy Temple Monks are also human. Would they really go against the royal family for a minor noble like you? Unless you create an unparalleled masterpiece that comes once in a century, captivating their souls, causing them to worship you, do you think that is possible?¡± Indeed, that was almost impossible. To know, the Great Art Masters from the Dragon Temple who came this time stood at the pinnacle of the world¡¯s artistic pyramid, almost divine in their arrogance, no piece having captivated their souls in over a century. Zhi Ning enunciated each word, ¡°So, they will definitely watch us suppress you and remain indifferent. You must be looking forward to your score for the third examination. Let me tell you in advance, it won¡¯t exceed thirty points.¡± Then, she stormed off in a fit of rage. Suo Lun, left standing in the same spot, caressed his cheek that had been struck, his handsome face trembling slightly. ... Before the third examination, Zhi Ning, representing the royal family, called a meeting with all the examiners from the Royal City Academy. ¡°I want to make it clear that everyone must obey His Majesty the King¡¯s will, and that everything must make way for the kingdom¡¯s future strategy,¡± Zhi Ning said, ¡°The kingdom¡¯s strategy to expand southwards must not be affected in any way, do you all understand?¡± Although Zhi Ning didn¡¯t mention Suo Lun by name, everyone heard the implication clear as day, Zhi Ning was representing the royal family and was set on thoroughly suppressing Suo Lun. In the first examination, Suo Lun scored highly, and Zhi Ning was indifferent. But in the second examination, when Suo Lun once again scored highly and his strategic essay even shook the entire cabinet and the royal family, Zhi Ning could no longer remain indifferent. Because everyone knew about the bet she had with Suo Lun. If Suo Lun really made it into the top ten and received the noble samurai medal, it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal for Zhi Ning to get a snake kiss, at worst she¡¯d become a laughingstock. And the Silver Casino having to pay out a hundred thousand Gold Coins would at most lead to bankruptcy, causing significant financial strain for Zhi Ning and Zhi Li. However, there was another clause in the bet, if Suo Lun received the noble samurai medal, he was to inherit a noble title and the City Lordship of Tianshui City. Moreover, the entire Royal City already knew about this bet and all eyes were on it. If Suo Lun truly made it into the top ten and received the noble samurai medal, the royal family wouldn¡¯t dare commit a big taboo by preventing Suo Lun from inheriting the noble title and the position of Tianshui City Lord. If they did, the royal family¡¯s reputation in the people¡¯s hearts would plummet. Zhi Ning and Zhi Li, both could not afford such a cost. So, she tore off the pretense of maintaining face and began to suppress Suo Lun in the examinations. Despite this causing immense harm to her reputation, she couldn¡¯t care less at that moment. The dozen or so examiners present were all from the Royal City Academy¡¯s art department, including renowned artists from the entire city. ¡°I disagree,¡± Tutor Niya suddenly stood up and said forcefully, ¡°Art is fair, just, and cannot tolerate desecration.¡± It was true, Tutor Niya was also one of the art examiners. Although she had never met Suo Lun, she had always followed his progress. For Suo Lun¡¯s first two subjects, she felt a heartfelt pride and joy. And for Suo Lun¡¯s third exam, she was filled with even more anticipation. Everyone in the Royal City Academy knew that Suo Lun had enrolled in music to woo a beautiful tutor, whereas his talent actually lay in painting, and his level of music competence was atrocious. Only Tutor Niya knew how astonishing Suo Lun¡¯s talent in music was, and she was eagerly anticipating seeing Suo Lun thoroughly astound everyone in the third examination. However, she did not expect Zhi Ning to have already decided Suo Lun¡¯s fate before the exam. Undoubtedly, once these people had made up their minds, even if Suo Lun performed the sound of heaven, he would still be given the lowest score. Because such scoring was subjective. Zhi Ning seemed to have foreseen this scene and smiled faintly at the corner of her mouth. At that moment, Tutor Niya suddenly saw a flash of golden light before her eyes, then her head spun, and she slumped sideways onto the chair. ¡°Tutor Niya is unwell and cannot sustain the work ahead, please go back first,¡± Zhi Ning said. Then, two female samurai stepped forward, took hold of Tutor Niya¡¯s arm, and led her out directly. ¡°Despicable, shameless, filthy...¡± Tutor Niya cried out in anguish, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, please look into your conscience, look into your conscience!¡± Zhi Ning said, ¡°With Tutor Niya absent, let¡¯s have the royal musicians replace her examiner duties. Any objections?¡± Everyone quickly shook their heads, and then a man with snow-white skin, almost more beautiful than a woman, entered and bowed to Zhi Ning. This man was the royal musician, the famous beauty Long Yang. Zhi Ning continued, ¡°I believe that music comes from the heart. If a person¡¯s moral character is not good, then their artistic sentiment is bound to be low and despicable. A student who seduces a married woman, who is indecent with their own tutor, in my opinion, such vile character has already become notorious. What kind of score do you think such a debauched person should receive?¡± ¡°Zero,¡± Long Yang said. ¡°Art is, first and foremost, an elevation of the soul and character, and only then is it a level of skill.¡± The art exam had a perfect score of one hundred, and this famous beauty, Long Yang, gave a score of zero. ¡°I think, if the skills are rather impressive, giving thirty points is still acceptable.¡± ¡°Twenty-five!¡± ¡°Thirty-five!¡± Finally, all the scores came in, and with the highest and lowest score dropped, Suo Lun¡¯s score was twenty-three points. That¡¯s right, the examination hadn¡¯t even started, but Suo Lun¡¯s score had already been determined. And with that score, there was no chance of making it into the top ten to get the noble samurai medal, let alone passing the graduation exam smoothly. ¡°Very good, the royal family will not forget your contributions,¡± Zhi Ning said. At this moment, Principal Jian Yong suddenly said, ¡°Your Highness, Commandery Princess, of course we will unconditionally comply with the kingdom¡¯s strategy. But there¡¯s also the sages of the Dragon Temple...¡± Zhi Ning said, ¡°It¡¯s quite a coincidence that Master Byron, who came for the main examination, just happens to be my art tutor from the Yanjing Divine Dragon Sanctuary.¡± Chapter 78 - 78 75 Byron the 3rd Exam! ?78: Chapter 75: Byron, the 3rd Exam! 78: Chapter 75: Byron, the 3rd Exam! The monk supervising the first two exams was an ordinary monk from the Dragon Temple, mostly in charge of the scripture hall. However, this time, the monks proctoring the arts exam all came from the Hall of Arts of the Dragon God Temple, they were truly the pinnacle of this world¡¯s artistic pyramid. Meng Tuoluo had also said that the best artists in the world were all in the Dragon Temple because they spent their whole lives researching and delving into their craft. And Grand Mage Byron was the leader of these deities. It could be said that nearly all the princes and princesses of the royal families had been his students, he was the highest authority in the arts of the entire world. Previously, Grand Mage Byron had always been in Yanjing¡¯s Dragon Temple, instructing the children of royal families from various countries. A few years ago, he was dispatched to the Zhi Du Sanctuary and became one of the thirteen purple-robed Grand Mages of the sanctuary. And Zhi Ning, Zhi Yan, and Meng Tuoluo had once been his three most favored students. Byron was already old, he was over seventy years old, and very little could stir his heart anymore, most of the time, he would just sit quietly like this, enjoying the quiet moments. ¡°Teacher...¡± Princess Zhining walked in cheerfully, then gently pressed her delicate hands on Byron¡¯s temples, massaging them softly. A wave of affection surged in Byron¡¯s heart, among the three students, he had the most pity for Meng Tuoluo, and then for Zhi Ning. Her misfortune, in particular, made Byron feel pity for her. At just six years old, her parents had died in the internal strife of the royal family. If not for the protection of the Dragon Temple, she and her brother Zhi Li probably would have met with a violent end long ago. ¡°You little thief, always taking advantage but never suffering a loss, tell me, how much is this massage going to cost me?¡± Byron said with a smile. ¡°Look at what you¡¯re saying, making me sound so mercenary,¡± Zhi Ning said coquettishly. ¡°That said, everyone claims that we of the Dragon Temple are pure of heart and few desires, detached from the mundane world,¡± Byron said. ¡°But humans are humans, not gods, we all have our selfish desires, and we also don¡¯t wish to offend the royal families of powerful nations.¡± Zhi Ning said, ¡°Teacher, Tianshui City is very important to my brother Zhi Li¡¯s strategy; we cannot afford to lose. If we fail, his position as the heir is in jeopardy, so please take pity.¡± ¡°You want to suppress Suo Lun, correct?¡± Grand Mage Byron said. Zhi Ning said, ¡°Teacher, you already knew?¡± Grand Mage Byron said, ¡°Your bet with him has already become the talk of the town.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Zhi Ning said. ¡°I want to suppress him.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Grand Mage Byron said. ¡°I will turn a blind eye.¡± Zhi Ning said jubilantly, ¡°Thank you, teacher.¡± Byron said, ¡°However, Zhi Ning, you should know what is the most important thing in my life?¡± ¡°Art and emotions,¡± Zhi Ning said. ¡°Right, as I¡¯ve grown older, I particularly value affection, and I¡¯ve grown even fonder of you children,¡± Byron said. ¡°But art is always my first life. If someone can conquer me with their art, play a piece that¡¯s a sensation once every hundred years, completely destroying my soul¡¯s defenses, then I will undoubtedly succumb.¡± ¡°Of course, I know that,¡± Zhi Ning said. ¡°But, do you think someone can create a legendary masterpiece that comes once every hundred years?¡± Byron shook his head, ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible. The art of this world has already withered, and the whole world¡¯s civilization has once again returned to the inertia of Martial Arts.¡± Indeed, and these great monks of the Hall of Arts, with the highest artistic talent and taste, their extremely discerning ears and hearts; there was no one in the world who could conquer them. Zhi Ning said, ¡°That¡¯s it then. Do you think a prodigal son would possess such talent?¡± Byron gave a faint smile and then closed his eyes again. They had spent too long at the peak of the pyramid; in recent years, there had not even been a piece that could make them listen earnestly, let alone conquer them. These deities had become proud to the point of near numbness. ... The third art exam officially began. Starting from this exam, it was no longer a collective examination, but rather candidates took exams in the subjects they had chosen. Sculpture, painting, music, poetry¡ªthere were candidates for each. Suo Lun had chosen music, a large category, with a total of eighty participants, and eight out of ten were girls. Lanling seriously suspected that Suo Lun chose music not just to flirt with Tutor Niya but also to flirt with all the beautiful female students present. As expected, just as he entered the examination hall, almost half of the girls looked his way, most of them filled with animosity. This bastard, had he flirted with every pretty girl? The music exam for those who chose the subject was conducted in the music hall. All the candidates entered, took their seats, and then performed in order according to their exam numbers. Every candidate¡¯s performance could not only be heard by all the examiners but also by all the other candidates. Lanling found his seat, closed his eyes, and waited for the exam to start. The situation was very, very unfavorable, because Zhi Ning couldn¡¯t afford to lose, and had already openly suppressed him, going so far as to have his own score predetermined even before the exam had started. Moreover, after some inquiry, he discovered that a Grand Master of the Dragon Temple was none other than Zhi Ning¡¯s teacher. Thus, his failure in the third round of the examination seemed inevitable, as if it were already a foregone conclusion, and that his demise was beyond doubt. So, where was the only way out? Lanling was willing to believe that these monks of the Dragon Temple were true artists who held the highest pursuit of art. If his performance could thoroughly shake their hearts and souls, causing complete resonance. Then, there might still be a glimmer of hope for him. These individuals, having been immersed in the arts for decades, were among the world¡¯s most top-tier artists, possessing the most extraordinary of souls. Their artistic taste and attainment weren¡¯t something Niya and Meng Tuoluo could compare with. Most pieces, even Earth¡¯s classical masterpieces such as ¡°Adina by the Water¡± and ¡°Wedding in the Dream¡± can be very pleasing to the ear, perhaps enough to elicit a slight smile from them, but to conquer them? Absolutely impossible, they might even find these pieces somewhat vulgar. These people had been at the pinnacle of the Hall of Arts¡¯ pyramid for too long, becoming incomparably arrogant, their vision far too lofty, untouched by any piece of the past few decades unless it was of divine quality. However, it had been over a hundred years since any divine-level pieces had emerged. So, which piece should Lanling choose to completely shake their hearts and souls? Moreover, it had to fit his own circumstances, so that ¡®the piece wouldn¡¯t seem too abrupt? Without a doubt, Lanling had already made his choice, and had performed it countless times in his heart. At that moment, about twenty examiners entered the music hall in succession, led by Commandery Princess Zhining and Grand Mage Byron. Princess Zhining lifted her beautiful eyes and cast a casual glance at Lanling. The bet had ended, and Suo Lun¡¯s loss of his title and position as the Lord of Tianshui City had become a certainty. ¡°Ding!¡± The bell rang, signifying the official start of the third round of the arts exam. ... The noble students participating in the art department examination swept away the dispirited demeanor of the first two exams, with each performer being more impressive than the last. Especially the female nobles, whether it was singing or playing the violin or the pipe organ, they were all exceptionally exceptional. The pipe organ, as the king of instruments in this world, was naturally the favorite of most. Of the eighty noble students taking the music exam, fifty had chosen the pipe organ. These noble girls, with their beautiful appearances and elegant demeanors, mostly surpassed girls from Earth¡¯s music schools in performance level. However... The scoring today was somewhat terrifying, with each score lower than the last. ¡°Fifty-two points!¡± ¡°Fifty-nine points!¡± ¡°Fifty-five points!¡± And these were the scores given by the examiners from the Royal City Academy. Hearing these scores, tears threatened to fall from the eyes of these noble girls, who couldn¡¯t believe that their scores for the day could be so low. From start to finish, the monks of the Dragon Temple remained disinterested, their eyes closed, without offering any commentary, let alone participating in the scoring. To them, the performances of these noble girls were terribly nai?ve, nothing more than clumsy imitations. Finally, one girl raised her own doubt, ¡°Our performances are quite good, so why are the scores so low?¡± The chief tutor of the art department said indifferently, ¡°Because you all performed classic masterpieces, not a single one of you created your own work.¡± Instantly, all the students fell silent. Create their own work? How difficult was that? Even the tutors at the Royal City Academy¡¯s arts department wouldn¡¯t dare to discuss creating their own work, let alone the students themselves. Only the top monks at the Dragon God Temple were the main force in creating their work. In the past century, all the famous pieces that had been passed down were born from the Dragon God Temple, for only they dedicated their entire lives to artistic creation. ¡°The next candidate, Yi Yun.¡± Upon hearing this name, Lanling¡¯s expression turned into a slight frown, for she was Suo Lun¡¯s ex-girlfriend, the daughter of a fallen noble who had incurred a debt of nine hundred Gold Coins. To repay this, her father had intended to marry her off to a casino owner as a concubine, until Suo Lun took on the debt for her. At this moment, Lanling was seeing this woman for the first time. Moreover, she was just before him in line, and he would be next. His turn to perform was imminent. Chapter 79 - 79 76 The Pinnacle Creation Soul Blast! ?79: Chapter 76: The Pinnacle Creation, Soul Blast! 79: Chapter 76: The Pinnacle Creation, Soul Blast! Suo Lun¡¯s ex-girlfriend, Yi Yun, was incredibly beautiful and graceful, slender and moving. Her dress was a bit old, but when worn by her, it highlighted a figure that was very enchanting. She approached the clavecin and said softly, ¡°The original composition I will perform is ¡®Nowhere to Feel at Ease¡¯.¡± Immediately, all the students sat up straight, and all the examiners¡¯ eyes widened, waiting for her performance. Because Yi Yun was the most outstanding in music among all the noble students, the most artistically talented, and once the best student of Tutor Niya. As her delicate fingers fell on the keys, the beautiful sound of the piano floated out instantly. All the examiners closed their eyes to listen. This girl was truly remarkable. On Earth as well, she would definitely be considered first-class, absolutely capable of creating a sensation in a national competition. Moreover, her original composition was also exceptionally good. It conveyed her feeling of having nowhere to place her heart, as her family had fallen from grace, yet she couldn¡¯t become a commoner even if she wished and still had to maintain the false dignity of a noble. After graduating from the Royal City Academy, she couldn¡¯t find any prospects. The only way out was for her father to treat her as a commodity and marry her off in exchange for a substantial sum of money. The breath of bleakness tinged with longing touched nearly everyone present. Many female students even started to cry, and many of the examiners were deeply moved. But... the monks from the Dragon Temple were completely expressionless, their faces showing absolute indifference as if Yi Yun¡¯s piano sound could not reach their ears at all. They continued to look down from their lofty positions like gods, gazing indifferently upon the mortals below. And that was indeed the case. In their eyes, Yi Yun¡¯s ¡®Nowhere to Feel at Ease¡¯ was merely shallow, affected, and melodramatic, suitable to deceive the tutors of the Royal City Academy perhaps, but to those at the pinnacle of the artistic pyramid, both the soul and essence of the piece were insignificant. Seeing this, Lanling couldn¡¯t help feeling anxious. These monks from the Dragon Temple were too arrogant, too aloof. Yi Yun¡¯s original composition was already the most outstanding in the entire Royal City Academy, yet it wasn¡¯t even worthy of their attention. And now, Zhi Ning was collaborating with all the examiners of the Royal City Academy to suppress Lanling and would give the lowest score. The only hope laid with the monks of the Dragon Temple. However, these almost divine beings were so proud and so aloof. Could his own composition move them? Soon, Yi Yun¡¯s score was announced. The monks of the Dragon Temple didn¡¯t open their eyes, let alone give a score. Only the tutors of the Hall of Arts and musicians of the Royal City gave their scores. ¡°Sixty-nine.¡± That was Yi Yun¡¯s score, currently the highest. If this were any other time, Yi Yun¡¯s performance could score ninety points. But today, in order to suppress Suo Lun completely, to make his low score not seem abrupt, the examiners collectively lowered everyone¡¯s scores. Such a deliberate scheme, mobilizing so much effort, was all for the sake of Suo Lun alone. Because this examination determined the outcome of a huge wager, the fate of a family, the success or failure of a strategy for a future crown prince. ¡°Next candidate, Suo Lun!¡± At once, all the students sat up sharply; the most interesting moment of the evening was about to arrive. Of course, these noble students were not expecting Suo Lun to dazzle them; rather, they wanted to see him make a fool of himself. Because he had been embarrassed before. In the last end-of-year performance exam, he had produced an unparalleled cacophony. It was so unpleasant, so clumsy, that words could not describe it; it was torture. And all the examiners¡¯ eyes were wide open in unison. The most critical moment of the evening had arrived, with only Princess Zhining remaining half-closed with her eyes, lazy, as the outcome was already decided. ... Lanling rose from his seat and walked to the center of the concert hall, sitting down in front of the clavecin and taking a deep breath. At this moment, regardless of their intentions, everyone was staring at him with wide eyes, waiting for his first note. And the monks of the Dragon God Temple still had their eyes closed, as if their souls had already departed, showing no intention of paying attention to Lanling¡¯s performance. The fact was, in the eyes of these divine beings, listening to these young people¡¯s performances was a kind of torture. They had come merely to supervise. To expect them to condescend and listen, not a soul in the Royal City Academy was worthy of such attention. For the examiners of the Royal City Academy, although Suo Lun¡¯s performance had not yet started, they had already fixed their scores. The highest was forty points, the lowest was zero, and the average final score was twenty-five, the absolute bottom. The monks of the Dragon God Temple were also vaguely aware that Zhi Ning would suppress this student named Suo Lun, as it related to Prince Zhi Li¡¯s future strategy. But they would not intervene for the sake of justice. Since the royal family could degrade themselves to suppress a noble child, the Holy Temple was hardly willing to be involved in such trifles, especially since Princess Zhining was one of Lord Byron¡¯s most beloved students. The fate of someone like Suo Lun, the fate of his family, in the eyes of the monks of the Dragon God Temple, was as insignificant as the demise of an ant colony. Expecting them to take notice or to advocate for Suo Lun was pure folly. All were monks of the Hall of Arts; what they cared for, what they pursued, was only art, only music. Yet, these divine beings were Lanling¡¯s only hope of salvation. To save the situation, there was only one path: to use music to deeply move those at the pinnacle of the artistic pyramid. And the piece he chose was one of the most impactful from Earth, even considered by many to be the world¡¯s greatest composition. Lanling closed his eyes, recounting all this, still gathering the anger and energy within his heart. The Suo Family¡¯s century-old foundation was about to be destroyed before his eyes. Suo Ningbing, my sister, attempted suicide by swallowing pills; if I hadn¡¯t arrived in time, she would have already been gone forever. And all of this, was because Prince Zhi Li insisted on implementing a new southern campaign strategy, a strategy of the Rage Wave Kingdom that demanded the Suo Family be cannon fodder. Suo Lun, Suo Ningbing were to be crushed like ants. Why? Just why? Why is this world so unjust? I¡¯m fighting desperately to save everything, fighting desperately in battle, am I tilting at windmills, like Don Quixote charging toward the windmills? To yield like this? Never, to protect my sister, to protect my family, I would rather be shattered to pieces! Suddenly, all the sorrow and rage in my heart surged up, like an overwhelming tidal wave. ¡°Why? Why?¡± Then, my fingers slammed down on the piano keys, as if I were about to shatter them in an instant. As if to pour out all the sorrow and anger in my heart. ¡°Dun dun dun dun, dun dun dun dun!¡± The piano sounded with immense generosity and intense passion. In an instant, like a giant wave slamming down, it struck the music hall, hitting the hearts of everyone inside. Just eight notes, and they instantly pierced their souls, penetrated the tops of their heads. Indeed, Lanling was playing a classic masterpiece from Earth, Beethoven¡¯s ¡°Fate¡±. This was from the most dazzling era of art on Earth, the peak creation of the most talented musician, Beethoven. This peak creation is his work of defiance against destiny, his work of throttling destiny by the throat. Because at that time, Beethoven¡¯s lover had to leave him and marry another nobleman due to family background, and Beethoven had also confirmed that his deafness was incurable. So, the emotions in this piece, that soul-shaking impact, cannot be fully conveyed with words. This piece completely disregards race, language, culture. It can collapse your spirit instantly upon the first listen, intoxicating you, bewildering you, commanding your reverence. Lanling was playing the first movement of ¡°Fate¡±, which speaks of the people¡¯s power, charging towards the dark forces like overwhelming waves, fearless, even in the face of blood and death. Played on the harpsichord, the performance sounded even more intense and ferocious. With all his dragon power, spiritual power infused, the impact was incomparable. ... Upon hearing just these eight notes, almost all of the students stood up abruptly. All the examiners instantly widened their eyes. And Princess Zhining, who had been playing with a jade object, trembled her little hand when she heard these eight notes, and the jade she loved so dearly smashed on the ground, shattering completely. And the Dragon Temple Monks, whose souls had been wandering far away, their eyebrows twitched slightly, and for the first time they opened their eyes, looking towards the one playing. The impact, such a shock... it was unbelievable. Just eight notes, and they had already instantly pierced everyone¡¯s spirit. Was it a coincidence? Or something else? But this was not a coincidence. These powerful eight notes were just the beginning. The piano that followed was like a sudden storm, like monstrous waves, like an overwhelming force. More and more violent, more and more fierce. Assaulting your ears time after time, battering your spirit, battering your soul. At first, you still grasp the theme of the piece, but as you continue to listen, your whole spirit is completely lost. Yourself, like a small boat, is adrift in a storm, tumbling continuously, battered by the giant waves, not knowing your whereabouts, just being flung to the sky by the waves one moment and smashed down to hell the next. The small boat, amidst the waves, is completely at the mercy of the sea, as if at any moment, it could be shattered to pieces. Lanling¡¯s performance continued, still the first movement, still that powerful force, launching a near-suicidal attack against the dark forces. Lanling¡¯s performance grew more and more intense, even infusing dragon power, spiritual power into his fingers, into the sounds of the piano. ¡°Dun dun dun dun...¡± In the midst of the most uplifting and intense part, the climax of the first movement arrived, all the monks of the Dragon God Temple had their eyes wide open, their bodies trembling, every pore seemed to open wide, to feel the power of the giant waves in the music. Everyone¡¯s scalp went numb, as if their hair stood on end. This was an unparalleled feast, an unprecedented shock to the soul. Everyone even held their breath, daring not to breathe, as their heart rates accelerated uncontrollably. ... Note: I ask for a few recommendation votes from everyone, thank you. Chapter 80 - 80 77 Thunder Strikes Astonishing Score! ?80: Chapter 77: Thunder Strikes, Astonishing Score! 80: Chapter 77: Thunder Strikes, Astonishing Score! At this time, thousands of miles away in the Tianshui City Territory, under the veil of night, a torrential downpour was unleashed. Yesterday, Nurdan and other high-ranking Samurai lords had met with Prince Zili¡¯s envoy, who had already agreed to all their terms. All the top-ranking lords of Tianshui City, as long as they would rise in rebellion against the Suo family, would be granted nobility after the success of their undertaking, and all their fiefs would be hereditary without exception. In an instant, this shattered all their defenses. These high-ranking Samurai lords were all self-made through their martial prowess. If none of their children became high-ranking Samurai, their families would lose their lands and armies. And now, Zili had promised them that as long as they rebelled against the Suo, their territories could be passed down without fail. Immediately, all pretensions, all loyalty, vanished into thin air. Tonight, the rain fell more fiercely and urgently, relentlessly beating the earth. Two thousand soldiers from Nurdan¡¯s lands, fully armed and clad in the latest armor, wielding the finest weapons, began to assemble and form ranks. ¡°The Suo family has no benevolence; heaven and earth reject them!¡± ¡°The debauched Suo Lun, scorned by heaven and loathed by people!¡± ¡°I, Nurdan, leading my family and all the Samurai and troops of my lands, formally declare our departure from the Suo family!¡± ¡°To rescue all the suffering people of Tianshui City from their plight, to save the Tianshui City territories spanning five hundred miles from peril. I formally announce, we are rising in rebellion against the Suo, to save thousands of souls.¡± Then, Nurdan fiercely kicked the chest in front of him, and countless Gold Coins surged out like a tidal wave. ¡°This money is all yours,¡± Nurdan bellowed, ¡°The Suo are unkind, I vow to wipe them out. Those who take Tianshui City will be rewarded with ten years¡¯ worth of wages.¡± Instantly, all the Samurai, all the soldiers, went completely mad. Naturally, this money was also provided by Zhi Ning and Zhi Li. ¡°The bastard Suo Lun, licentious and shameless, bringing disaster to the people, I vow to eradicate him!¡± ¡°Depart! Attack Tianshui City, heaven¡¯s wrath upon the Suo family!¡± ¡°Boom, boom, boom, boom...¡± Several thousand fully armed troops, under the command of hundreds of Cavalry, with ordered ranks, marched towards Heavenly Water Main City three hundred miles away. Looking down from the sky, one could see that there were eighteen more armies like this one. Tianshui City Territory stretched over five hundred miles, with an area of about 40,000 square kilometers, the Heavenly Water Main City at the farthest eastern side. Now, nineteen rebel forces, totaling more than thirty thousand personnel, began to gather and then, like a grand and mighty tide, surged towards Heavenly Water Main City. Like a black tsunami, they threatened to completely submerge Tianshui City. Tonight, the storm raged with thunder and lightning. ... ¡°Dong dong dong, dong dong dong dong...¡± In the royal city, inside the music hall, students were present. Lanling¡¯s performance of ¡°Fate¡± reached its utmost climax. Everyone there could feel their bodies shaking, their souls trembling. The tingling sensation, the spiritual trembling, was simply too exquisite. In that moment, one would completely surrender their soul, letting it float in the tumultuous waves of the melody. The sensation of perpetual breathlessness was overwhelmingly delightful. Lanling, using all his strength and spiritual power, pushed the entire composition to its final climax. Countless notes, like countless arrows, like countless blades, charged forward relentlessly, one after the other. All the passion, all the anger, all the flames, all the willpower, converged into the music, exploding throughout the space. Fight, fight, fight... Fight against Destiny, fight against the royal fate that sought to destroy the Suo, fight against any darkness that aimed to choke one¡¯s own will. Even if bloodied and battered, even if reduced to shreds, even if it meant a mantis trying to stop a chariot. Beethoven¡¯s ¡°Fate¡± originally spoke of the power of the people overcoming darkness to achieve ultimate victory. But in Lanling¡¯s hands, the final moment turned into destruction. It fully manifested his wild will to meet destruction alongside his enemies. ¡°Dong dong dong dong dong...¡± Lanling altered the score on his own accord, playing the last series of notes in the most intense, the most frenetic rhythm, filled with an aura of intense destruction. With the last note, he exerted all his might and slammed it down hard. ¡°Boom...¡± Instantly, the entire harpsichord collapsed, shattered. The keys violently burst, slicing his hands until they bled profusely. The performance ended. ... Finally, it was over. Everyone felt as though their souls had finally regained freedom, no longer bound by the piece. The heart-wrenching feeling, the suffocating sensation, had finally ended. But it felt as if his entire body and spirit still did not belong to him, as if they had been thoroughly washed away by the just experienced tempestuous waves, losing all sense of self. First, there was a deathly silence within the grand hall. Everyone¡¯s minds and souls seemed still numb, long unable to settle. Finally, the frozen expression of Grand Mage Byron slowly began to revive. How many years had it been? How many years since he experienced such a tempestuous shock and baptism? That feeling was wonderful, the sensation of suffocation, the sensation of destruction, it was wonderful. That desire to worship devoutly was too wonderful. The sensation of being a deity at the top of a pyramid transforming into a mere mortal was too good. This, this was not simply some famous piece or a divine melody, but a killer that strangled the soul, poising its deadly grip around everyone¡¯s throat making it impossible to breathe, a devil that caused complete intoxication and entire submission. This melody was not just a once-in-a-century encounter, it was truly once in a millennium. Especially when played with Suo Lun¡¯s insane, near-destructive momentum, in his bloodthirsty performance that seemed ready to perish with his enemies. The impact was utterly devastating. High Priest Byron, supporting his frail body, slowly began to clap. ¡°Clap clap clap...¡± All the disciples of the Dragon God Temple began to clap. Then, all the students began to clap and started to weep. At last, everyone stood up, clapping frantically. Although there were only a few dozen people, the applause was like thunder, echoing through the entire hall. And Zhi Ning, seated in her place, did not move. She knew that her so-called suppression had become a complete farce. Confronted with a soul-killer of a melody like this, all suppression, all scheming, was like a dike made of sand, instantly destroyed by the artistic tidal waves, leaving not a single trace. Even, if she now dared to suggest any suppression, she would become public enemy of the musical world, an outcast of the artistic community. Moreover, she too was thoroughly shaken, lost for a moment. She knew that this was Suo Lun sounding the horn of war against her, his will to achieve mutual destruction. And she herself was like the dark force in the music, that evil existence. At a certain moment while listening to his melody, Zhi Ning even felt an urge to surrender; she too was once an enthusiast of art, she too pursued the tremors of the soul. In that instant, she didn¡¯t just want to surrender to the piece, she wanted to yield to Suo Lun himself. Because in that moment, she felt that Suo Lun was so charming, so heart-stirringly captivating. A man who usually seemed so rascal-like, so cheeky. Yet at the crucial time, so crazed, so full of a destructive aura. So talented, so stunningly handsome. This kind of man was a poison in itself, a woman¡¯s poison. It took several long minutes before the applause finally began to die down. Grand Mage Byron took a deep breath, calming his mind and said, ¡°May I ask Lord Suo Lun, what is the name of this piece?¡± ¡°Fate,¡± Lanling said. Indeed, only such a name was worthy of this soul-killer, the pinnacle of art. ¡°I won¡¯t give you a score, because I feel that I am not qualified enough. I have already memorized this piece completely in my mind. May I take it back for study?¡± Grand Mage Byron said. ¡°Of course,¡± Lanling said. ¡°Very good, thank you.¡± Grand Mage Byron said, ¡°I must go back now, as fast as I can, because I want to retain this sensation of destruction, this feeling of being choked and unable to breathe, and then immerse myself in understanding this melody.¡± He didn¡¯t even ask if the melody was Suo Lun¡¯s original work. Because, this piece had never appeared in this world before, it was Suo Lun¡¯s creation. Furthermore, this piece matched Suo Lun¡¯s mood and situation so precisely. The most vital fact was that such a once-in-a-millennium melody could not possibly be crafted merely through technique; it was absolutely a cry from the depths of the heart and soul, an instant burst of inspiration from beyond the heavens. Therefore, Grand Mage Byron felt that asking whether the melody was Suo Lun¡¯s work was completely blasphemous. Soon after, Grand Mage Byron left with all the monks of the Dragon Temple. Now, it was time to score. All the examiners looked towards Zhi Ning. All the students in attendance were staring at Zhi Ning, waiting for her score. Zhi Ning picked up the pen, wrote a score on the card, then flipped it over. ¡°One hundred points!¡± Indeed, it was one hundred points, the full one hundred. Because, at this moment her so-called suppression had become a complete joke, and even if she was utterly reluctant, she had no choice but to give that score. Because Suo Lun¡¯s performance was overwhelmingly superior, it was hellish. ... Note: Still begging for recommendation tickets, today¡¯s count has already broken a thousand. I want to see how much higher we can go today, to know how many brothers are reading this book, to comfort my anxious heart, thank you everyone. Chapter 81 - 81 78 Zhi Ning Breaks Down the Whole City Watches! ?81: Chapter 78: Zhi Ning Breaks Down, the Whole City Watches! 81: Chapter 78: Zhi Ning Breaks Down, the Whole City Watches! Upon seeing the score flip over by Zhi Ning, all remaining examiners let out a long sigh of relief and turned over their placards as well. All of them read one hundred points. It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t want to suppress, but they simply couldn¡¯t; in the face of such a once-in-a-millennium peak masterpiece, any attempt at suppression would be shattered. Moreover, the practitioners from Dragon Temple had already fully expressed their stance. Seeing that all of the placards were showing one hundred points, all of the students cheered loudly for victory. And Lanling, still stood there, motionless. All the examiners dispersed, and then all the students followed suit. Many girls actually wanted to come over and say a few words to Lanling, to express their feelings. However, seeing the aura that Suo Lun exuded, they instinctively backed away. After everyone had left, only Lanling remained alone in the music hall. ¡°Bang...¡± He collapsed to the floor, lying there motionless. Because he had exhausted all his spiritual power, all his strength, all his will, all his madness. There¡¯s a cliche? saying, playing with one¡¯s life and soul. And he had indeed been playing with his life and soul. It wasn¡¯t even playing; it was fighting. As if the battle had ended, at least he had been utterly victorious in this battle, his will filled with destruction, his art filled with madness, had instantly conquered everyone. Ye Jingyu came in, gently picked him up, and softly said, ¡°This night, you have conquered everyone, including me!¡± ... Having left Royal City Academy, Zhi Ning immediately rushed into the carriage and then galloped towards her brother Zhi Li¡¯s residence as fast as she could. The moment she saw Zhi Li, she threw herself into his arms, hugging him tightly and sobbing uncontrollably in his embrace. Zhi Li, not even properly dressed, was startled by Zhi Ning and then looked at her with eyes full of pity, gently patting her back without asking what was wrong, just tenderly comforting her. After a full quarter of an hour of crying, Zhi Ning gradually stopped and looked up with her tear-streaked face, ¡°Brother, were we wrong? Are we evil?¡± Zhi Li looked at her without answering, but asked softly, ¡°What happened?¡± Zhi Ning stood up, walked over to the clavichord, closed her eyes, and began to play ¡°Fate,¡± the same piece Lanling had just played. Being as smart as she was, naturally, having heard it once, she knew how to play it. And moreover, the remnants of the aura of destruction left by Lanling¡¯s music still lingered in her body. Zhi Li closed his eyes, listening intently. A few minutes later, Zhi Ning finished playing. ¡°This was played by Suo Lun during the examination?¡± Zhi Li asked. ¡°Yes, but he was ten times stronger than me, that aura of destruction, that will to bring everything to ruin, was a hundred times more intense than mine,¡± Zhi Ning said. ¡°This piece instantly shattered everyone¡¯s defenses, every single person, including Teacher Byron, including myself, turning the so-called suppression into a joke.¡± ¡°Truly a genius of the ages!¡± Zhi Li exclaimed. ¡°So, this kind of soul-stirring art has filled your own heart with doubt as well?¡± Zhi Ning asked, ¡°Brother, were we really wrong? Is our desire to destroy the Suo, to destroy Suo Lun, truly wrong?¡± Zhi Li asked, ¡°What is this piece called?¡± ¡°Fate,¡± Zhi Ning replied. Zhi Li approached the piano and began trying his hand at playing ¡°Fate.¡± Strangely, his rendition felt much more intense than Zhi Ning¡¯s, and even like Suo Lun¡¯s, it was filled with an aura of dark destruction. However, having played only a few notes, his dragon force suddenly surged, shattering the entire clavichord to pieces in an instant. It was as if he refused to allow himself to continue playing. After the destruction of the zither, Zhi Li extended his hands, looking at his slender fingers, and said softly, ¡°Silly little sister, we did nothing wrong.¡± ¡°Is it then Suo Lun who is mistaken?¡± Zhi Ning asked. ¡°Suo Lun is not mistaken either,¡± Zhi Li said. ¡°It¡¯s all destiny. Suo Lun must struggle against destiny, otherwise he will be destroyed, and so will his clan. We must also struggle against destiny, otherwise, we too will be destroyed. Have you forgotten how our father died? How our mother died? Suo Lun must reclaim what belongs to him, and we must do the same.¡± Zhi Ning, like a little kitten, snuggled into her brother Zhi Li¡¯s embrace, letting him comb her hair. Zhi Li gently stroked Zhi Ning¡¯s hair, saying, ¡°If Suo Lun loses, he will undoubtedly be crushed to pieces. If we lose, it¡¯s the same for us. Although it seems that Suo Lun¡¯s situation is extremely dire, ours is even more so. Although he and I are enemies, at this very moment, I wish to encourage him, as we all struggle against destiny. As for the final outcome, let destiny decide.¡± Eventually, Zhi Ning gradually calmed down, and her once fragile heart and will became strong again. Childhood memories once again flooded her mind. Endless flames, endless bloodshed, their murdered father, their violated mother. Her father was Zhi Lan, once the most likely prince to become the King of the Rage Wave Kingdom, adored by all the nobles. Yet, in that earth-shattering competition for the crown prince, her father still lost, and to lose meant death. If it weren¡¯t for Chief Eunuch Li Chenglian taking her and her brother out of the royal residence beforehand, if it weren¡¯t for the protection of the Dragon Temple, they would have died long ago. Yes, no one is at fault; it¡¯s all for the struggle against destiny. ¡°Our enemy is Suo Lun, and his enemy is very powerful. Are our enemies not powerful?¡± Zhi Li said indifferently, ¡°Our enemy is one of the most powerful people in this world. Because he is Zhi Bian who defeated everyone. That figure lurking in the darkness, for all the people of Rage Wave Kingdom, he is destiny itself.¡± Zhi Ning wiped away all her tears and said, ¡°Brother, I know what to do now. In the last martial arts exam, it doesn¡¯t matter if Suo Lun is genuinely weak or pretending to be a pig to eat a tiger, I will definitely not let him pass. I won¡¯t let him earn the Noble Samurai medal or inherit the title of Duke.¡± Zhi Li didn¡¯t speak, simply taking a deep breath. Looking out at the night sky through the window, Zhi Ning said, ¡°Suo Lun shouldn¡¯t blame me, but blame destiny instead.¡± ... The following day, Suo Lun had become the center of attention in the entire Royal City. His miraculous performance the night before had not only shaken the whole Royal City Academy but had also spread throughout the Royal City. His rendition last night had been mythologized. Furthermore, the masterwork ¡°Fate¡± that he performed had also been spread by the students present, and it was already being acclaimed as the number one masterpiece. Moreover, after the students present yesterday evening returned home, they immediately tried to play the piece from memory. Although they could somewhat mimic it, they could not approach the sorrowful, destructive aura of Suo Lun¡¯s performance. Suo Lun¡¯s miraculous show yesterday had another consequence. Finally, someone bet on him winning. Originally, the bets on him winning consisted only of brothel girls, Lanling himself, and Duke Zhi Ting, totaling ten thousand Gold Coins. But now, dozens of people were bettingon Suo Lun¡¯s victory, and the total had already exceeded two thousand Gold Coins. Moreover, these dozens of people were almost exclusively girls, all shocked by Lanling¡¯s performance the night before. Some of them were Suo Lun¡¯s ex-girlfriends who had hated him to the bone before yesterday, but after last night, they had become his fans and took out all their savings to support Suo Lun, not minding if they were throwing their money away. Because the arts exam took two days to finish, the martial arts science exam would only take place tomorrow afternoon. Tomorrow¡¯s final exam would determine the destiny of the Suo family. Suo Lun¡¯s bet with Zhi Ning had already become public knowledge, and now it was the sole focus of the entire Royal City, with almost everyone discussing the potential outcome of this gamble. The entire Royal City was paying close attention to Suo Lun¡¯s performance in the upcoming final exam, as it could be described as the center of attention. Fearing unforeseen complications, Lanling didn¡¯t even go out but instead stayed home closing his eyes and meditating to recover his spiritual power. Last night¡¯s performance had really exhausted all his energy and the outburst of all his emotions. Moreover, Lanling felt that although Zhi Ning had reluctantly given him a perfect score, she certainly would not concede so easily and would surely create obstacles in the final martial arts exam. Because she could not afford to lose the bet either, she had already staked her reputation to fight for the last victory. In the final round, she would certainly resort to every possible means. But Suo Lun was confident that with his third-level Samurai Archer abilities, along with the presence of Yao Xing, he would perform brilliantly in tomorrow¡¯s final exam and seize the ultimate victory. And just at that moment, a figure hurried to the Earl¡¯s mansion and knocked on the door. ... Note: Brothers, I still humbly ask for your recommendation tickets, thank you sincerely! Chapter 82 - 82 79 Lanlings Cruelty Heading to the Meeting! ?82: Chapter 79: Lanling¡¯s Cruelty, Heading to the Meeting! 82: Chapter 79: Lanling¡¯s Cruelty, Heading to the Meeting! Hearing the urgent knocking outside, the Suo Family¡¯s gatekeeper samurai said, ¡°Who is it? My master is not seeing visitors today.¡± ¡°Open the door quickly, I have an urgent matter to discuss with Suo Lun, if we¡¯re too late it will be too late,¡± the middle-aged man outside said frantically. This man had handsome features, especially his meticulously groomed mustache which added to his charm. However, he looked quite pitiable at the moment, with his clothing torn to shreds and his face a mosaic of blue and purple bruises indicative of a beating, and his hair in disarray. Ye Jingyu stepped forward and asked, ¡°Who is the visitor?¡± ¡°I am Lord Yi Kai,¡± the disheveled middle-aged man said, ¡°My daughter Yi Yun is your master¡¯s lover, and now she has been kidnapped. If I don¡¯t come up with three hundred gold coins, they will violate her.¡± It was this bastard again. Last time he had accumulated a gambling debt of nine hundred gold coins and had wanted to leave his daughter at the gambling house as collateral, but it was Suo Lun who took on the debt for him. Now, he was trying the same trick again. ¡°Get lost...¡± Ye Jingyu said coldly. Lord Yi Kai wailed, ¡°Out of consideration for my daughter¡¯s relationship with Suo Lun, please save her. It¡¯s just three hundred gold coins, three hundred gold coins.¡± ¡°Get lost...¡± Ye Jingyu repeated the phrase. ¡°Wait, let him in,¡± Lanling appeared. Ye Jingyu said, ¡°Don¡¯t, this is their trick.¡± Lanling said, ¡°Let him in.¡± The door opened and Lord Yi Kai rushed in, clutching Lanling¡¯s leg and said, ¡°A married couple owes a hundred days of grace; for the sake of past kindness, save Yi Yun. If you give them three hundred gold coins, they will release her.¡± Lanling squatted down and said, ¡°Uncle, there¡¯s something I want to tell you.¡± ¡°Say it, just say it,¡± Lord Yi Kai said eagerly. ¡°If you¡¯re going to swindle someone, can¡¯t you choose someone else to swindle? Why always target me? Am I that foolish that you¡¯ve singled me out to swindle?¡± Lanling said. ¡°It¡¯s true, it¡¯s the truth, I¡¯m not lying to you,¡± Lord Yi Kai said, ¡°If we don¡¯t pay the three hundred gold coins to redeem her, Yi Yun will lose her innocence. Just redeem her and from then on she will be yours.¡± Lanling didn¡¯t respond to his pleas but instead asked, ¡°Did they beat you up?¡± ¡°Um,¡± Lord Yi Kai said miserably. ¡°How pitiful, they broke both of your hands,¡± Lanling said. Lord Yi Kai was taken aback, his hands were not broken, he had just been hit elsewhere. At that moment, Lanling suddenly pressed both of his hands to the ground and said to Ye Jingyu, ¡°Crush all five fingers on both of his hands.¡± Upon hearing this, Lord Yi Kai trembled violently and tried to flee, but Lanling held him down firmly. Ye Jingyu, wearing boots, stomped down hard on his ten fingers. ¡°Crack...¡± In an instant, all ten of his fingers, which had caused his family such harm, were broken and fractured. Lord Yi Kai first trembled, then let out a thunderous wail. Raising his hands and seeing his ten disfigured fingers, he screamed again, more heart-wrenchingly than before. ¡°Remember, it was the gambling house that broke these, not me,¡± Lanling said, ¡°I don¡¯t care about your gambling. I don¡¯t care if you pawn your daughter. But when you lose money and they send you to harm me, that¡¯s wrong. You¡¯ve already harmed me once before, resulting in your ten fingers being broken¡ªconsider that debt cancelled. If there¡¯s a next time, I¡¯ll castrate you and send you off to the Southern Barbarians to be ravaged. I¡¯ll do exactly as I say.¡± At these words, Lord Yi Kai shrank back sharply. Indeed, after losing money this time, people from the gambling house had indeed instructed him to lure Suo Lun to the gambling house to settle his debts. Of course, he knew that someone wanted to harm Suo Lun, but to settle his gambling debt, he had come once again. He hadn¡¯t expected Suo Lun to be no longer as naive as last time, becoming so fierce. If he were really sent off to the Southern Barbarians, he would indeed be unable to live nor die as he wished. ¡°Do you understand?¡± Lanling asked. Lord Yi Kai, his face contorted with pain, nodded vigorously. ¡°Then, get lost,¡± Lanling said. Lord Yi Kai stumbled out and ran away as fast as he could. Ye Jingyu said, ¡°They¡¯ll still use tactics after this.¡± Lanling nodded and said, ¡°Zhi Ning thinks that my weak point is women. Yi Yun was the first, next he might go after Ye Feidie and Tutor Niya. That night, when we entered the city in the middle of the night, it would have been easy for Zhi Ning to figure out that it was Ye Feidie who helped us.¡± ¡°According to your orders, after returning home last night, I immediately went to find Ye Feidie and told her to leave the royal city right away,¡± Ye Jingyu said, ¡°But as for Tutor Niya, I really had no way to intervene. She is at Marquis Jian Yong¡¯s mansion.¡± Lanling said, ¡°I hope Zhi Ning is not so deranged as to strike at Tutor Niya.¡± But... Just a quarter of an hour later, a strange middle-aged man came to knock on the door of Count Tianshui¡¯s mansion. ¡°My master is not seeing guests today,¡± the gatekeeper samurai said. The middle-aged man spoke with cultured grace, ¡°I am from Marquis Jian Yong¡¯s mansion. Last night, Lady Niya suddenly fell seriously ill. Now, her life is hanging by a thread, and she wishes to see Lord Suo Lun for one last time.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, both Suo Lun and Ye Jingyu¡¯s expressions changed drastically. They had not expected Zhi Ning to be so bereft of a baseline. Yesterday, Niya, as an art examination invigilator, had been stricken with a sudden severe illness and expelled from the board of invigilators for opposing Zhi Ning¡¯s suppression of Suo Lun. Now, this so-called severe illness was threatening her life? And Jian Ning, as Tutor Niya¡¯s husband, was actually using his wife¡¯s life to set a trap for Suo Lun. Even Principal Jian Yong, an esteemed figure, had stooped to such despicable lows. ¡°Don¡¯t go, this is another conspiracy,¡± Ye Jingyu exclaimed in alarm. ¡°Of course, whether to go or not is entirely up to Lord Suo Lun¡¯s wishes. I shall take my leave now,¡± said the middle-aged man. Then, he left directly. ¡°Suo Lun, don¡¯t go,¡± Ye Jingyu said. ¡°This is a plot by Zhi Ning. Once you arrive at Marquis Jian Yong¡¯s Mansion, Niya¡¯s husband, Jian Ning, will break your hands because you had an affair with his wife. It will seem perfectly justified for him to do so.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, that is indeed their intention,¡± Lanling nodded. ¡°But the so-called severe illness of Niya is also true. Someone has really poisoned her, creating the illusion of a serious disease. If I don¡¯t go, they will truly let Niya die.¡± At these words, Ye Jingyu¡¯s face turned completely pale. Without a doubt, the other party would indeed do such a thing at a crucial moment. ¡°Jian Ning and Jian Yong are nothing but beasts,¡± Ye Jingyu hissed through gritted teeth. Lanling said, ¡°For power, some people are willing to do anything. What¡¯s the death of a wife to them?¡± Ye Jingyu asked, ¡°Could it be that the Suo Family will just sit by and do nothing?¡± Lanling said, ¡°Niya has already brought shame to her family by being caught in an affair with a student.¡± Ye Jingyu bit her jade teeth and said, ¡°I really wish I could tear those beasts to pieces.¡± Taking a deep breath, Ye Jingyu said, ¡°Even so, you still can¡¯t go. If you insist on going, I¡¯ll go to the chanting hall and call Miss out.¡± Lanling said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have a plan, and I¡¯m just about to go find Sister.¡± Then, he said to one of the family samurai, ¡°Go tell Marquis Jian Yong¡¯s Mansion that I will rush over before nightfall and ask them not to act so rashly.¡± ¡°You mustn¡¯t go,¡± Ye Jingyu said. ¡°Otherwise, let¡¯s go find Duke Zhi Ting and have him intervene.¡± Lanling asked, ¡°Do you think Jian Yong would listen to Zhi Ting?¡± Indeed, a high noble like Jian Yong, filled with the desire for power and the principal of the royal academy, would never listen to a profligate Duke like Zhi Ting. Lanling said, ¡°I know that once I enter Marquis Jian Yong¡¯s Mansion, Jian Ning will break my limbs. And the other party is not afraid at all that I know this fact. But they are using Niya¡¯s life to coerce me; if I don¡¯t go, Niya will die.¡± Moreover, Jian Ning is the youngest Dragon Samurai, with martial skills more than a hundred times better than Lanling¡¯s, and could easily cripple Lanling without effort. Ye Jingyu trembled with anger, unable to imagine how someone could be so vile and malicious. ¡°Villainy is the pass of the vile, and nobility is the motto of the noble,¡± Lanling said. ¡°Although I am not a noble person, Tutor Niya has favored us, and we cannot just watch her fade away.¡± Having said that, Lanling turned and walked into Earl¡¯s Mansion¡¯s chanting hall to find his sister, Suo Ningbing, who was praying there. ... Eight hours later, protected by Ye Jingyu, Lanling left Earl¡¯s Mansion and boarded a carriage to Marquis Jian Yong¡¯s Mansion. Around the carriage, a total of thirty Suo Family samurai were on guard. Half an hour later, Lanling arrived outside Marquis Jian Yong¡¯s Mansion. Marquis Jian Yong¡¯s title was conferred by the royal family, so even though it was a marquisate, his mansion was not as large as Earl Tian Shui¡¯s, but it was closer to the royal palace, signifying a higher status. At that moment, the gates of Marquis Jian Yong¡¯s Mansion were open, with people constantly coming in and out, seemingly in a great rush. Moreover, doctors were often seen exiting the mansion, looking utterly dejected. Lanling stepped forward and said, ¡°Please inform your master that Suo Lun has come.¡± At once, a family guard gave him a cold glance and coldly said, ¡°Only you may enter. The others will wait outside.¡± ¡°No,¡± Ye Jingyu stepped forward and said. ¡°I must go in with my master.¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯m sorry, but there¡¯s no need for Suo Lun to enter either,¡± said the family guard, then he turned his face away. ¡°If he won¡¯t enter, then all the better,¡± Ye Jingyu would prefer Lanling not to go in. Lanling smiled at her and said, ¡°Wait for me outside.¡± Ye Jingyu was shocked and said, ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I assure you nothing will happen. Not only will I come out unscathed, but I will also give Jian Ning, that beast, a good slap in the face,¡± Lanling said to Ye Jingyu, then he turned and walked into the Mansion. The family guard gave a faintly vicious smile, while Ye Jingyu¡¯s face turned deathly pale, as if the marquis¡¯ mansion were truly like entering a lair of tigers and wolves. ... Marquis Jian Yong¡¯s Mansion was indeed putting on a convincing performance. The entire mansion¡¯s atmosphere was like the oppressive clouds before a storm, with numerous doctors and healers coming in and out, and medical scents seemed to linger everywhere. All the servants inside the mansion walked without making a sound, their faces were solemn and somewhat panicked. In short, they wanted to show everyone that Marquis Jian Yong¡¯s Mansion was going all out to save Lady Niya. Following the lead of that family guard in front, Lanling came to the rear courtyard of the Mansion, and from a distance, he could smell a strong scent of medicine. ¡°Waste, you¡¯re all waste! If you can¡¯t cure my wife, I¡¯ll kill you all!¡± The sound of a man¡¯s raging voice came from inside, sounding like a wounded beast. This must be Niya¡¯s husband, Jian Ning, who was really good at acting. ¡°Young Marquis, Young Master Suo Lun has arrived,¡± said the family guard from outside. Chapter 83 - 83 80 Slapping Face Shameless Suo Lun! ?83: Chapter 80: Slapping Face, Shameless Suo Lun! 83: Chapter 80: Slapping Face, Shameless Suo Lun! (Note: From this chapter on, the protagonist¡¯s name will be consistently used as Suo Lun, and Lanling will be temporarily de-emphasized.) The room instantly fell silent, and the air became extremely oppressive. ¡°Suo Lun, you dared to come,¡± Jian Ning said with a cold laugh. Then, he shouted loudly, ¡°Get out! All of you trash, get out!¡± Immediately, three or four physicians ran out in a sorry state, not forgetting to take a look at Suo Lun on their way out. Clearly, Suo Lun¡¯s reputation had become very significant recently. ¡°Come in, Suo Lun,¡± Jian Ning said coldly. As Suo Lun entered the room, his eyes narrowed instantly because the lighting inside was very dim, making it hard to see clearly. He could faintly see Niya lying on the bed, unconscious. A tall man stood in the center of the room. ¡°Bang...¡± The man flicked his sleeve, and the door slammed shut. ¡°No one is allowed within a hundred steps of this room,¡± Jian Ning ordered. At once, everyone withdrew, leaving only Suo Lun, Jian Ning, and the unconscious Niya within a hundred steps. ¡°You actually came. You should know that this is a trap set up to cripple you,¡± Jian Ning said with some disbelief. ¡°Should I say you¡¯re infatuated, or should I say you¡¯re foolish? To go as far as to disregard your own life for a woman.¡± Suo Lun was indeed surprised by Jian Ning¡¯s frankness. Straight away, Jian Ning turned his face, allowing Suo Lun to see this man for the first time. He wasn¡¯t as handsome as Suo Lun, but he had a more dashing and intensely charismatic presence. Suo Lun laughed and said, ¡°Yeah, this world really is full of wonders. Some people actually use their wife¡¯s life to threaten her lover?¡± Jian Ning smirked at the corner of his mouth, with no intention of arguing. Suo Lun said, ¡°I want to ask, if I hadn¡¯t come, would you really have killed Niya?¡± Jian Ning remained silent, thus answering Suo Lun¡¯s question in his own way. Suo Lun narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°Then, may I inquire if you have ever loved this woman?¡± ¡°I have,¡± Jian Ning replied. ¡°Which young man hasn¡¯t experienced love? However, is love anything but fleeting and illusory? Compared with tangible interests, it¡¯s utterly insignificant, isn¡¯t it?¡± Suo Lun said, ¡°I¡¯m still somewhat surprised to hear such unabashedly beastly words coming from you.¡± Jian Ning clearly had become immune to Suo Lun¡¯s words, merely smiling faintly. Suo Lun frowned and said, ¡°To become a Commander of a Thousand, you¡¯d even let someone else sleep with your wife. To curry favor with your master, you¡¯re willing to kill your wife; and the most ludicrous part is using your wife¡¯s life to threaten another man. That truly is f*cking despicable.¡± Jian Ning said, ¡°Who asked you to care about her? If you didn¡¯t care, you could have just let her die.¡± Suo Lun said, ¡°But, as of now, she and I haven¡¯t actually done anything. And there¡¯s an old saying, ¡®even a night together as husband and wife warrants a hundred days of grace.¡¯ After all, she is your wife.¡± ¡°Heh...¡± Jian Ning said, ¡°So naive. No wonder your family has fallen into such a dire situation.¡± Having said that, Jian Ning slowly rolled up his sleeves and declared, ¡°Since we both know what¡¯s what, prepare yourself. I¡¯m going to make my move.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to break my right arm, so I won¡¯t be able to participate in the archery test tomorrow, right?¡± Suo Lun said. ¡°No, not just the right hand,¡± Jian Ning said. ¡°It¡¯s all four limbs. Although Commandery Princess Zhi Ning only wanted to prevent you from participating in tomorrow¡¯s major examination, I believe that if the master is humiliated, the servant must die. Therefore, I am going to break all four of your limbs.¡± Jian Ning casually picked up a hard jade ball and squeezed it gently in his hand. ¡°Bang!¡± The hard jade ball instantly shattered completely. As a Dragon Samurai, Jian Ning knew that Suo Lun¡¯s martial arts would make no difference to him. If he really took action, Suo Lun wouldn¡¯t even have a chance to struggle. ¡°To end things once and for all, I¡¯m going to use this method to crush all the bones in your limbs into powder,¡± Jian Ning said. ¡°Maybe this could even save your life. Seeing how pitiful you are, Commandery Princess Zhi Ning might spare you.¡± Then, Jian Ning began to approach step by step, with a fierce roar, ¡°Suo Lun, you dared to come? You put horns on my head, trampled on my dignity as a man, and have caused Niya to end up like this, and you still showed up? I¡¯ll kill you...¡± His voice was loud, intended to make sure everyone around could hear that he was crippling Suo Lun out of passion, regardless of what others thought. This really was a loyal dog, Niya¡¯s affair was a secret, but now, to carry out his master¡¯s bidding, he didn¡¯t hesitate to reveal his own scandal. Suo Lun was completely dumbfounded; people in this world constantly refreshed his understanding of the lowest limits. Even though his voice was full of anger and madness, his face was all cruel sneers. Coming face to face with Suo Lun, Jian Ning said indifferently, ¡°Suo Lun, accept your fate, you are a tragedy.¡± Then, he was about to exert Dragon Power to completely crush Suo Lun¡¯s arms into powder. Suo Lun said, ¡°Jian Ning, you have a concubine and even fathered a son with her who is two years old now. Tutor Niya might not care, but she knows everything very clearly. And right now, my people are at your concubine¡¯s place. If you lay a hand on me, you¡¯ll never see them again.¡± Jian Ning¡¯s face changed color and he said, ¡°Are you trying to kill my concubine, kill my son?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not so heartless and mad,¡± Suo Lun said. ¡°I will have my people take your woman and son away, so you¡¯ll never see them again, and that¡¯s your only son.¡± ¡°Hahaha...¡± Jian Ning laughed loudly. ¡°Have you ever heard the saying, ¡®What great man lacks a wife, what great man lacks an heir?¡¯ But now that you¡¯ve angered me, I¡¯m going to cripple your fifth limb too.¡± Suddenly stepping forward, Jian Ning seized Suo Lun¡¯s arms and said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s going to hurt, endure it.¡± Suo Lun sighed and said, ¡°You have once again refreshed my understanding of the bottom line of human nature, but you still don¡¯t dare to do it because once you lay a hand on me, your future is utterly ruined.¡± ¡°Hahaha...¡± Jian Ning laughed. ¡°Are you treating me like a three-year-old child? A foppish man like you, without even a title to his name, and you¡¯re threatening me?¡± Suo Lun said, ¡°I have a painting in my arms; care to take a look?¡± Jian Ning was taken aback and sneered, ¡°It¡¯s just a painting, what¡¯s the big deal? Even if you scatter nude portraits of my wife everywhere, I won¡¯t stop.¡± ¡°It¡¯s indeed a nude painting, but not of Niya,¡± Suo Lun said. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take it out and appreciate it?¡± Jian Ning¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he reached out his hand. ¡°You take it out.¡± Suo Lun drew the painting from within his robes and opened it toward Jian Ning. With just one glance, Jian Ning¡¯s eyeballs almost exploded on the spot. The figures in the painting were indeed naked, only it wasn¡¯t Niya, but two men: Jian Ning and Prince Zili. The two men were bare and engaged in an unbearable and filthy act. Moreover, Jian Ning was the dominant one, while Prince Zili was submissive. The key point was that the portrait was incredibly lifelike, with expressions, lighting, and even the traces of bulging veins all clearly depicted. Especially the soul*destroying expressions on the faces of the two men looked as real as life itself. This painting was really, really vivid, completely rendered in color sketches, and looked just like a photograph. Of course, Suo Lun didn¡¯t know what Zhi Li and Jian Ning looked like. However, after his sister Suo Ningbing learned the principles of sketching, her skills improved dramatically, and Suo Lun first had her depict the faces of the two men. Then, based on these two faces, Suo Lun created this incredibly filthy painting. While painting it, he almost vomited two or three times. The effect now that he drew it out was indeed shocking and stunning. ¡°You, you¡¯re seeking death, this is defamation,¡± Jian Ning roared hoarsely. ¡°That¡¯s right, it is defamation,¡± Suo Lun said. ¡°Prince Zili¡¯s favorite is other people¡¯s wives; he has no interest in men. And I¡¯ve also drawn a version ten times larger, which is even more lifelike and impactful. If I do not return home safe and sound within two hours, someone will paste it in the busiest area of the royal city. Then what do you think will happen?¡± Jian Ning started picturing that scene and immediately shivered uncontrollably. Suo Lun said, ¡°Let me deduce it for you, see if it makes sense? First of all, the citizens of the royal city love to gather round, especially for rumors of the royal family¡ªthe more sensational, the better. Considering how lifelike and bizarre the portrait is, it will instantly attract thousands of onlookers, and within half a day, the scandal involving you and Prince Zili will explode across the royal city, spreading throughout the entire kingdom within a few days.¡± Indeed, there was no doubt about this. Suo Lun said, ¡°When a rumor is told by ten thousand people, it becomes the truth. By then, no one will care whether the two of you are innocent. Everyone will think that the reason why Jian Ning could become one of the most celebrated commanders in the empire was solely by selling his body, entirely because he made Prince Zili very happy.¡± Jian Ning¡¯s face began to twitch; with such a thing happening, he, Jian Ning, could jump into the Nu River and still not clear his name. Suo Lun continued, ¡°I have no prejudice against same-sex love, but in this world, it¡¯s still taboo, and in the Dragon Temple, it¡¯s even considered heresy. Once Prince Zili is thought to have such tendencies, his position as heir is in danger. So, even just for the sake of avoiding suspicion, the royal family will sideline you. By then, not to mention a greater future, you¡¯ll lose your current position as a commander too.¡± ¡°My deduction is over; does it seem logical to you?¡± Suo Lun said. Jian Ning did not answer; if such an event really occurred, then Suo Lun¡¯s deduction was nothing but the lightest of possible consequences. To dispel the rumors and clear Prince Zili¡¯s suspicion, he, Jian Ning, would undoubtedly be the scapegoat, and by then anything could happen. ¡°If you dare to spread such rumors about His Highness Prince Zili, you will die with your body unburied, and all your family members will die with their bodies unburied,¡± Jian Ning said sternly. ¡°His Majesty the King will personally dismember you.¡± ¡°I know, but I don¡¯t care,¡± Suo Lun said. ¡°Anyway, my limbs are going to be broken by you, I won¡¯t be able to take the exam tomorrow, nor will I be able to inherit a title and save my family¡¯s property. A mere death, what does it count for? I want you to perish with me. I¡¯m willing to give up my life; are you willing to give up your future?¡± Suo Lun¡¯s tactic was like an egg striking a rock; himself shattered to pieces, but he would also drench the rock in blood, making it permanently unclean. ¡°You¡¯re despicable, shameless...¡± Jian Ning ground his teeth furiously. Suo Lun said, ¡°Nobility is the motto of the noble; despicability is the pass of the despicable. Faced with someone as shameless as you, I can only be even more shameless, and in a simple and crude way at that.¡± Jian Ning, angrily, raised his palm, his eyes bloodshot and trembling, ready to strike Suo Lun down and cripple him. But he raised his hand only to put it down again, and then reluctantly, he lifted it once more. ¡°Hehe, idiot,¡± Suo Lun said with a faint smile. ¡°Either do it quickly, or I¡¯m leaving.¡± ... Note: Begging for recommendation tickets, thank you everyone. Recommending a friend¡¯s book, ¡°The Light and Shadow of Han Entertainment.¡± Chapter 84 - 84 81章：Destinys Throat the Final Great Test! ?84: 81ÕÂ:Destiny¡¯s Throat, the Final Great Test! 84: 81ÕÂ:Destiny¡¯s Throat, the Final Great Test! Jian Ning really didn¡¯t dare to gamble, whereas Suo Lun dared to risk it all¡ªhe did not. In his eyes, Suo Lun was a worthless scoundrel, but he himself had a future bright as brocade; he didn¡¯t dare to gamble. Thus, his hand remained raised there, not daring to strike Suo Lun down, yet unable to lower it. ¡°Sigh...¡± Suo Lun sighed, then walked over to the bed and gently caressed her stunningly beautiful face. How kind, how innocent was Tutor Niya? Just because of his, Suo Lun¡¯s, involvement, she almost lost her life. Such a beautiful existence was regarded as nothing more than rubbish in the eyes of some. Suo Lun said, ¡°You¡¯ve used her up as well. No matter what poison you have fed her, hurry up and save her.¡± Jian Ning stood there motionless, waiting intently for Suo Lun¡¯s next move. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be leaving,¡± Suo Lun said, and with that, he pushed the door open and walked out. Jian Ning, trembling all over, biting his teeth until they bled, nearly lost control and rushed forward to cripple Suo Lun several times, but ultimately, he didn¡¯t dare to do it. And so, Suo Lun left the back courtyard unscathed, his back by then completely soaked in sweat. When he reached the courtyard, Suo Lun looked up at the sky and took a deep breath. In truth, coming to Marquis Jian Yong¡¯s Mansion, he didn¡¯t have absolute assurance he would be able to leave unharmed. If Jian Ning had been a bit hotter-headed, he really would have been dead. However, he had not misjudged, after all; Jian Ning was a complete beast, a beast utterly obsessed with power. With that in mind, his lust for power became his absolute vulnerability, and therefore quite easy to manipulate. ... As he walked through the gardens of Marquis Jian Yong¡¯s Mansion, Suo Lun suddenly noticed an eerie silence; the bustling figures from before had all disappeared. It was as if the whole garden had instantly emptied. Immediately after, he caught the scent of an enchanting fragrance, followed by a string of bell-like laughter. The voice was truly crisp and moving, like the sound of ice cracking in a winter brook, washing away all worries from the heart upon being heard. The next moment, his eyes were covered by a pair of soft hands as delicate as jade. ¡°Guess who I am?¡± A delicate, crisp voice sounded by his ear, as if a girl in her teens. A tender body was now pressing against his back, a girl who wasn¡¯t tall. To cover Suo Lun¡¯s eyes, she even had to hang her body on his. But her movements were fast, like the wind. ¡°Miss, you have the wrong person,¡± Suo Lun said. ¡°Oh dear...¡± The girl behind him exclaimed, seemingly glancing at Suo Lun¡¯s face, then shyly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I made a mistake.¡± Then she let go of Lanling¡¯s eyes and flew away like a bird. Suo Lun quickly turned around, but just caught a glimpse of her graceful retreating figure as she disappeared around the corner. Her movement was too swift. She seemed to be dressed in a yellow dress and was very petite, probably only about fourteen or fifteen years old, but her martial arts skills were impressive. From beginning to end, Suo Lun never saw her face, merely hearing her voice and smelling her fragrance. Was she Jian Ning¡¯s sister? Did Marquis Jian Yong have such a young daughter? ... Having left Marquis Jian Yong¡¯s Mansion, Suo Lun finally took a deep breath of relief, only to discover that Ye Jingyu had disappeared. ¡°After you entered, Lord Ye hurried off to summon Duke Zhi Ting as swiftly as possible,¡± one of the family samurais said. Soon after, the sound of horseshoes approached; Ye Jingyu was galloping at breakneck speed, holding a gold command token in hand, belonging to Duke Zhi Ting. Seeing Suo Lun standing there safe and sound, Ye Jingyu¡¯s eyes reddened, on the verge of weeping with joy. She then rushed to Suo Lun and said, ¡°Duke Zhi Ting has been placed under a House Arrest Decree by the King and cannot take a step outside. However, he sent this token with someone for me.¡± This was Duke Zhi Ting¡¯s personal token. He intended to save Suo Lun, but it was futile; Marquis Jian Yong¡¯s Mansion would not heed it. Duke Zhi Ting, spoiled and arrogant, had few people who dared to provoke him. But likewise, not many were willing to obey his orders, especially the high nobility. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go home,¡± Suo Lun said. ¡°All is well now, we just await tomorrow¡¯s exam.¡± ... That evening, Zhi Ning was still by the pond, reading a book and feeding the fish, while Jian Ning knelt outside the curtain. ¡°Did Suo Lun really go?¡± Zhi Ning asked. ¡°He did,¡± Jian Ning replied. Suddenly, a complex light flickered in Zhi Ning¡¯s beautiful eyes. Although she had laid the trap with the hope that Suo Lun would walk right into it. But knowing it was a trap, Suo Lun still stepped in without regard for danger, which made her heart flutter. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you take action?¡± Zhi Ning said. ¡°Breaking his limbs would have been more than justified since he cuckolded you.¡± Jian Ning said, ¡°I am here to plead guilty, precisely because of this matter.¡± ¡°Speak,¡± Zhi Ning said. Jian Ning said, ¡°Suo Lun painted a picture, one that is extremely lifelike... The individuals portrayed in that painting are Prince Zili His Highness and me, in very dirty and disgraceful scenes. Suo Lun threatened me, saying that if I were to break his limbs, he would make the painting completely public.¡± The moment these words were spoken, Zhi Ning was startled. She had thought of several ways for Suo Lun to save himself, but never considered this method. It was indeed simple and brutal. Jian Ning said, ¡°Of course, my own reputation is not worth mentioning, but this concerns Prince Zili¡¯s honor. Even a slight tarnish on it, and I would accept a thousand deaths without complaint. If this were to affect Prince Zili¡¯s claim to the throne, even being ground to dust wouldn¡¯t suffice to atone for even a fraction of the crime.¡± Zhi Ning thought of Suo Lun¡¯s magical painting skills, and then imagined the filthy scene he could have depicted between Prince Zili and Jian Ning, causing her delicate body to shudder violently. This scoundrel, truly despicable and malevolent. ¡°You did the right thing, let¡¯s leave it at that,¡± Zhi Ning said. Jian Ning bowed deeply and said, ¡°Regarding tomorrow¡¯s archery examination, please rest assured, Commandery Princess, I will consult with my father at once and make thorough preparations. We will ensure that Suo Lun is utterly defeated, without fail.¡± Commandery Princess Zhi Ning spoke indifferently, ¡°There¡¯s no need, it¡¯s already fail-safe.¡± Jian Ning was taken aback, then bowed again and said, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You may go,¡± Zhi Ning said coldly, then turned back to her book to continue reading, signaling that Jian Ning could leave. ¡°There¡¯s one more thing, Your Highness Commandery Princess,¡± Jian Ning said. ¡°Regarding Niya, should she live or die?¡± At these words, Zhi Ning slightly lifted her head to glance at the man kneeling outside. After all, Niya was his wife. Since the trap set for Suo Lun had been foiled, there was obviously no need for Niya to die. Unexpectedly, Jian Ning still asked such a question. People in this world are strange; some men would risk their lives for a woman who is not that much related to them. Yet some men, in order to curry favor, would offer up their own wife, even murder her. ¡°Get out!¡± Commandery Princess Zhi Ning said coldly. ¡°Yes!¡± Jian Ning bowed his head, then backed out with a 90-degree bow. only daring to turn around and straighten up out of the Commandery Princess¡¯s sight before leaving. Zhi Ning looked at the fish in the pond, not knowing how many batches had been replaced. The fish she kept rarely lived longer than a month. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Suo Lun, don¡¯t blame me because you¡¯re blocking our path, so you¡¯re doomed to destruction,¡± she muttered. The archery examination tomorrow had sealed Suo Lun¡¯s fate. There would be no accidents whatsoever, even if the sun were to rise from the west. ... The following day, the final day of exams at the Royal City Academy was about to commence. The Martial Arts subject examination was the most important of all the tests, the grand finale. And for Suo Lun, today¡¯s exam would determine his destiny, as well as that of the Suo family. The wager between him and Zhi Ning would also be settled today. Around seven in the morning, Suo Lun¡¯s biological clock woke him up on time, and he opened his eyes to look out the window. He liked to sleep with the window open because outside was a field of gorgeous canna lilies, in full splendid bloom. At this time, the morning dew that lay on the bright red petals must be stunningly beautiful. However... After opening his eyes, all that Suo Lun saw was still just a blur of darkness. He, he was almost blind. His heart skipped a beat, and he stretched out his hands in front of his eyes. Indeed, he couldn¡¯t see, perceiving only a very vague shadow amid the darkness. And at this moment, Suo Lun remembered the silvery laughter from Marquis Jian Yong¡¯s Mansion, and that mysterious fragrance. Those little hands that covered his eyes, and moments later, she disappeared like a bird. From beginning to end, Suo Lun never saw her face. And this petite yellow-haired girl was Zhi Ning¡¯s true trump card, casting Suo Lun¡¯s world into darkness. Without sight, how will he shoot arrows? How will he pass the grand exam? No wonder Zhi Ning said it would definitely be fail-safe today! With pain, Suo Lun closed his eyes and sat back down on the bed, saying, ¡°Yao Xing, I can¡¯t see with my eyes.¡± Yao Xing trembled, then a surge of energy rushed out and entered Suo Lun¡¯s eyes. ¡°There¡¯s a very powerful dark energy directly sealing off your optic nerves. That¡¯s why your eyes appear completely unharmed, yet you can¡¯t see anything,¡± Yao Xing explained. ¡°Will I be completely blind?¡± Suo Lun asked. ¡°Without my presence, you would certainly go blind. But this dark energy is too powerful, and it will take me a long time to extract it bit by bit without damaging your nerves,¡± Yao Xing said. ¡°How long?¡± Suo Lun asked. ¡°At least five days,¡± Yao Xing replied. ¡°Because this is a kind of evil dark negative energy, it cannot be absorbed; it can only be expelled little by little.¡± Five days? Yet the archery exam was due to take place today. This exam would decide Suo Lun¡¯s destiny, and also the fate of the Suo family. ¡°Is there any way at all to restore my sight within today?¡± Suo Lun asked. ¡°It¡¯s impossible,¡± Yao Xing replied. ¡°Because this is a very strong dark negative energy, it has penetrated deep into the nerves. Without my presence, you would be completely blind, beyond redemption.¡± Zhi Ning¡¯s ruthlessness far exceeded his expectations. She had directly blinded him in such a straightforward manner. Moreover, since his eyes appeared to be undamaged, if Suo Lun claimed he couldn¡¯t see, no one would believe him. A few days ago, Suo Lun played ¡°Fate¡±; was this a twist of destiny? After Beethoven became deaf, he created the startling masterpiece ¡°Fate¡±. And now, was he to aim his arrows at the target that would decide his fate while virtually blind? ¡°Yao Xing, I am blind, can we manage today¡¯s archery shooting?¡± Suo Lun asked. After a moment of silence, Yao Xing said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but we can try. I really liked what you once said, to strangle destiny by its throat. Let¡¯s put it to the test today!¡± ... Note: Brothers, I need recommendation tickets, I beg for your support, please! Chapter 85 - 85 82 Focus of Darkness ?85: Chapter 82: Focus of Darkness 85: Chapter 82: Focus of Darkness (From now on, the protagonist¡¯s name will be unified as Suo Lun, and the name Lanling will gradually fade away, brothers, I sincerely beg for your recommendation tickets.) In the morning, after breakfast. Suo Ningbing personally dressed Suo Lun in a tight-fitting archer¡¯s attire, made of python skin, which was very expensive. At this moment, as he wore it, he appeared exceptionally heroic, causing Suo Ningbing¡¯s beautiful eyes to shimmer with admiration. ¡°It¡¯s really beautiful,¡± Suo Ningbing said. ¡°Gui Qinshao would definitely regret her poor attitude towards you before if she saw you looking so splendid now.¡± Hearing his sister mention the name of his unappreciative fiance?e again, Suo Lun just smiled and then slightly furrowed his brow, indicating his reluctance to talk about Gui Qinshao at this time. Still not noticing his discomfort, Suo Ningbing continued, because Suo Lun¡¯s eyes looked as bright and mischievous as ever, still so enchanting. As she smoothed out Suo Lun¡¯s furrowed brow, she said, ¡°Silly child, our marriage alliance with Earl Gui Xingfu of Linhai City is very important. Plus, you haven¡¯t seen your fiance?e yet; she¡¯s really, really beautiful, the kind of beauty that is dazzling to the eyes. Once you successfully inherit your title and become the Lord of Tianshui City, we will go to Linhai City to formally propose and get your marriage settled.¡± Suo Ningbing helped him fasten the belt around his waist, examining his lean and upright figure, complemented by an extraordinarily handsome face, indeed enough to captivate countless young girls, then she nodded with satisfaction. ¡°Child, what¡¯s wrong with your eyes?¡± his sister, overly concerned about Suo Lun, asked. Even though his eyes looked undamaged, she still felt something was slightly off. ¡°They¡¯re fine, just dazzled by your beauty,¡± Suo Lun teased. ¡°Our child is the real beauty. Now go and dazzle everyone else,¡± Suo Ningbing joked for once and then affectionately rubbed her nose against Suo Lun¡¯s. Taking the opportunity, Suo Lun wrapped his arms around her slender waist and stole a kiss on her lips. Suo Ningbing¡¯s body shuddered, her cheeks flushed instantly red, and she whispered softly, ¡°You little rascal, let me go.¡± Suo Lun did not release her but instead tightened his grip, letting her soft body press closely against his own, then he moved his lips to her crystal-clear earlobe and whispered softly, ¡°Sister, wait for me to come back home.¡± After speaking, he gently bit Suo Ningbing¡¯s earlobe, then he walked straight out. Half of Suo Ningbing¡¯s delicate body went numb, her stunning face looked as if she were intoxicated, watching Suo Lun¡¯s receding figure with her big, misty eyes. She didn¡¯t know when it started, but this beautiful and melancholic boy had become the center of her world. Yet, for some reason, even as Suo Ningbing felt happiness and shyness from their intimacy, a shadow crossed her heart, an unease for which she found no reason. ... ¡°Good morning, young master.¡± ¡°Good morning, master.¡± ¡°Go for it, young master.¡± Blindly relying on his memory, Suo Lun walked out of the Earl¡¯s mansion, with family samurai and maids along the way bowing and greeting him. He greeted them back with a smile and a nod. Upon leaving the Earl¡¯s mansion, Ye Jingyu¡¯s carriage was already prepared. Suo Lun walked over and whispered to Ye Jingyu, ¡°Help me onto the carriage.¡± Ye Jingyu was taken aback before taking Suo Lun¡¯s hand and helping him onto the carriage. ¡°We wish the master a triumphant return,¡± shouted all the maids and samurai at the entrance of the mansion. Suo Lun waved back at them with a smile, bidding farewell. Ye Jingyu wielded the whip, driving the carriage towards the Royal City Academy. At this moment, the gambling match between Suo Lun and Princess Zhining had become the focus of the entire royal city. Today, the final outcome would be decided. Now, the roads from the Earl¡¯s mansion to the Royal City Academy were filled with crowds eager to see the spectacle, variously cheering and shouting for Suo Lun. ¡°Suo Lun, we support you, you must win the final match.¡± ¡°Suo Lun, you must win, defeat Princess Zhining!¡± ¡°Suo Lun, go for it, you must win, you must! ¡± Although Suo Lun was a noble and had once had a notorious reputation, he dared to resist the oppression of the royal family, creating miracles time and again. Thus, he had already won the support of countless citizens of the royal city. Everyone was waiting for his final performance, waiting for him to create the ultimate miracle. However, what no one knew was that Suo Lun, whom they regarded as a miracle worker, now saw a world engulfed in darkness. An archer blinded is like a gourmet who has lost his taste or a perfumer who has lost his sense of smell. Over at the Silver Casino, the stakes on Suo Lun winning had increased by more than a thousand Gold Coins, accumulating to over thirteen thousand Gold Coins in total. And if Suo Lun really won, the Silver Casino would have to pay out one hundred thirty thousand Gold Coins. This was an astronomical sum, exceeding the annual taxes of an entire province. If Suo Lun truly won, the Silver Casino would go bankrupt three times over with that amount, and Zhi Ning and Zhi Li would be completely crippled. Even just for that astronomical sum of Gold Coins, it was enough reason to cheat Suo Lun a hundred times over. In the eyes of countless expectant onlookers, Suo Lun¡¯s carriage entered the Royal City Academy. ... There was no longer a rowdy crowd on either side of the road, Suo Lun was still the center of attention, but now it was filled with coldness and hostility. Every student of the Civilian Academy glared angrily at Suo Lun¡¯s carriage. Because these people were the most loyal supporters of the royal family, and Suo Lun was an enemy of the royal family, he had blocked Prince Zili¡¯s path. What was utterly unforgivable was that Suo Lun had desecrated their goddess, Princess Zhining. Both Princess Zhining and Prince Zili held extremely high reputations within the Civilian Academy. Moreover, Suo Lun¡¯s treatise on how partisan strife destroys a country had put him firmly against these civilian elites. As for how astonishing Suo Lun¡¯s artistic accomplishments were? Sorry, they were not interested and did not care for such elusive things at all. As Suo Lun passed through the central axis of the Civilian Academy, he once again faced intense mockery and insults from the civilian students. ¡°Suo Lun, this final exam will be the moment when you completely reveal your worthless nature.¡± ¡°Suo Lun, after today, your Suo family will be finished. You will be nothing, you will have become a commoner just like us.¡± ¡°Oh no, although we are commoners, we have outstanding literary and martial skills. But you, once you lose your noble status, will become completely useless.¡± ¡°Suo Lun, when you¡¯ve lost everything, you can wholeheartedly serve those lowly women, paint for them, play the piano for them ¨C that¡¯s what you¡¯re best at, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°By then, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t have the luxury to do so. However, he has a pretty face and can work in a brothel, catering to clients ¨C spreading his legs would make money come faster.¡± Driving the carriage, Ye Jingyu was so angry her delicate body trembled. At this moment, Suo Lun was no longer just her lord, nor the stranger from Lanling. He was a man who made her heart ache and whom she found incredibly fascinating. Instead, Suo Lun, listening to these insults and mockeries, sat quietly in the carriage with no reaction. After passing through the Commoner Branch, they arrived at the Noble Branch, and here was a different scene altogether. ¡°Suo Lun, we support you.¡± ¡°Suo Lun, you must win!¡± Many noble girls rushed up to Suo Lun¡¯s carriage, calling out passionately. In their eyes, a man with high martial skills was just a samurai. Only art is eternal, and that night, Suo Lun completely subdued them with a song ¡°Fate¡±. They supported him not just with words, but also with actions, especially with Gold Coins. They emptied all their pocket money, betting on Suo Lun¡¯s victory at the Silver Casino, even though they felt certain the money would go to waste, as they knew Suo Lun was virtually powerless in Martial Arts. Lanling could not see these girls, but he could feel their passionate breaths. A smile appeared on his lips as he thought to himself, ¡°Originally, I could have made you win a dowry, but now... I¡¯ll do my best!¡± The carriage stopped in front of the archery range, the venue for today¡¯s final big exam. ¡°Jingyu, help me out,¡± Suo Lun said, extending his hand. Ye Jingyu was surprised once again, then helped Suo Lun out, teasingly saying, ¡°Yes, my lord. From tonight on, I¡¯m not your samurai, but your maid.¡± ¡°As a maid, are you responsible for warming the bed?¡± Suo Lun teased, then looked in Ye Jingyu¡¯s direction. At that moment, Ye Jingyu realized something was wrong. Although she was holding Suo Lun¡¯s hand, her body was busy adjusting the saddle. And Suo Lun¡¯s gaze towards her was empty; she was not there. ¡°My lord, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Ye Jingyu asked tremulously. Suo Lun said, ¡°I can¡¯t see out of my eyes. Yesterday at Marquis Jian Yong¡¯s Mansion, a woman with a small stature but extremely high martial skills blinded me. I didn¡¯t think much of it yesterday, but when I got up today, I couldn¡¯t see.¡± Instantly, Ye Jingyu stood rooted to the spot, and tears began to flood from her eyes that had never cried before. Then, Ye Jingyu knelt on the ground, letting out a sorrowful cry. Why had it come to this? Why had the heavens treated her master this way? He was so kind, so talented, so strong, and so pity-inspiring ¨C why do this to him? Then, a boundless grief and rage surged within Ye Jingyu¡¯s heart. She fiercely gripped the saber in her hand, ready to charge out and cut Princess Zhining into a thousand pieces and do the same to that serpent-hearted woman. ¡°Jingyu, don¡¯t be like this. Take my hand and let¡¯s enter the archery range; the big exam is about to start,¡± Suo Lun said. Ye Jingyu said, ¡°But how can you take the test like this? How can you shoot arrows if you can¡¯t even see?¡± ¡°I want to try,¡± Suo Lun said. ¡°There¡¯s a saying that goes, ¡®When destiny plays with you, you simply choke it by the throat. If you can¡¯t make it submit, then perish together with it.''¡± Then, Suo Lun forcefully pulled Ye Jingyu up, saying, ¡°Get up, take my hand into the archery range. Today, let me try once more to see if I can grip its throat again. And if I can¡¯t, if I fail, I might aim the last arrow at Zhining! If it really comes to that, the Suo family will be wiped out, and you¡¯ll have to die with me.¡± Ye Jingyu stood up abruptly, holding Suo Lun¡¯s hand, saying, ¡°If we die, we die together. If your last arrow doesn¡¯t kill Zhining, I¡¯ll use all my cultivation, all my strength, to rush over and cut her to pieces.¡± Then, Ye Jingyu led Suo Lun by the hand, into the vast expanse of the archery range, surrounded by darkness. Chapter 86 - 86 83 Completely Crazy! ?86: Chapter 83: Completely Crazy! 86: Chapter 83: Completely Crazy! Upon entering the archery field, the other fifteen students, nine females and six males, were already in place. Li Nianzhen, seeing Suo Lun being led in by Ye Jingyu, immediately called out in a cold voice, ¡°No unrelated persons are allowed on the testing grounds.¡± Ye Jingyu ignored her, leading Suo Lun into the archery field. ¡°Alright, I can manage now; wait for me outside,¡± Suo Lun said. With tears held back, Ye Jingyu suddenly cradled Suo Lun¡¯s face and kissed his eyes, saying, ¡°If it were possible, I would truly wish to give you my eyes right now, even if it meant being blind for the rest of my life.¡± Then, Ye Jingyu, enduring the pain, left the archery field and watched from a distance. Li Nianzhen said, ¡°Before the examination, I will reiterate the regulations for this archery exam. This round will still be divided into three tiers.¡± ¡°For the first tier, the full score is seventy points, using a bow of one hundred eighty catties, at a fixed target distance of ninety meters, and a moving target at fifty meters.¡± ¡°For the second tier, the full score is ninety points, using a bow of two hundred fifty catties, at a fixed target one hundred fifty meters away, and a moving target at one hundred meters.¡± ¡°For the third tier, the full score is one hundred points, using a bow of three hundred eighty catties, at a fixed target two hundred fifty meters away, and a moving target at one hundred eighty meters.¡± The full scores for each tier must actually be multiplied by two because the archery exam is divided into fixed and moving targets, with each half independently scored. The first tier is for those who simply wish to pass the final exam. The second and third tiers are for those who aim to achieve high scores. Most people will choose the second tier because the difficulty and the scores are moderate. The full score for the third tier is only ten points higher than the second, but the difficulty is more than three or four times greater. Only fourth-level Samurai archers can achieve high scores with the demands of the third tier. Considering arm strength alone, Suo Lun is currently at best a third-level Samurai archer. He can barely draw a three hundred eighty catty bow, but aiming steadily without moving is quite difficult for him. Therefore, choosing the second tier is the most sensible for him. A quarter of an hour later, the examiners from the archery department and six supervisors all entered the field. There were only sixteen examinees for this round of the test, yet there were sixteen examiners, and with the six supervisors, their number exceeded that of the examinees. Among the supervisors, two were acquaintances of Suo Lun, namely Princess Zhining and Jian Ning. The other four were all from the Dragon Temple¡¯s Sky Star Hall, pure Dragon archers. The chief supervisor, named Batu, was a gaunt man of thirty-nine, with a somber gaze and long arms; a born archer and one of the finest Dragon archers from the Sky Star Hall. ¡°All archers, salute the supervisors and the examiners as Samurai,¡± Li Nianzhen commanded. Suo Lun and the other fifteen students neatly saluted those on the high platform. ¡°Return to your respective positions,¡± Li Nianzhen ordered. Instantly, the fifteen students stepped forward toward their designated spots. The so-called positions were circles drawn on the ground. Suo Lun, who was nearly completely blind, could not even see the circles on the ground. ¡°Suo Lun, why don¡¯t you move?¡± Li Nianzhen asked in a cold voice. Lord Suo Lun said, ¡°Instructor, I cannot see with my eyes. Please lead me to my examination position.¡± At these words, everyone was suddenly startled, and all the examinees around turned to look at him in unison. Li Nianzhen looked at Suo Lun¡¯s bright, peach-blossom eyes and said coldly, ¡°Suo Lun, what game are you playing?¡± Jian Ning, witnessing this scene, finally understood what the Commandery Princess Zhining meant by ¡®a foolproof plan.¡¯ Indeed, it was foolproof¡ªif someone blinded themselves, how could they shoot an arrow? Instantly, Jian Ning could not help but glance at Commandery Princess Zhining, only to see her stunningly beautiful face completely expressionless. It was now his time to step forward. Jian Ning stood up and said, ¡°Lord Suo Lun, if you feel that you cannot handle this examination, you can very well withdraw. There¡¯s no need to resort to such despicable tactics. Do your eyes look like they cannot see?¡± Upon hearing this, all the students present showed skeptical expressions. Even though these noble girls had once again become fans of Suo Lun, none of them believed that he had actually lost his sight. They thought he couldn¡¯t accept defeat and was deliberately looking for an excuse. Li Nianzhen said coldly, ¡°Suo Lun, if you cannot accept defeat, then withdraw immediately. Don¡¯t waste everyone¡¯s time.¡± Suo Lun ignored her and instead turned to look up at Commandery Princess Zhining on the high platform, ¡°Your Highness, you should know very well whether my eyes can really see or not.¡± Commandery Princess Zhining said coldly, ¡°Suo Lun, I know you¡¯re under a lot of pressure. This examination is related to your destiny. But slandering the royal family comes with a price. You say you cannot see, well, Lord Batu from the Dragon Temple is the finest dragon archer, and his research on human eyes is the deepest; we can ask him to verify if there is indeed something wrong with your eyes.¡± Batu stepped down from the high platform, came to Suo Lun, lifted his eyelids, and after checking three times, said, ¡°This examinee¡¯s pupils are normal, eye membranes are normal, reflex to light is normal; there is no problem with his vision.¡± At these words, people immediately looked at Suo Lun with disdain. Although Suo Lun possessed extraordinary artistic talent, his character was truly questionable. Fearing humiliation in the final examination due to his weak martial abilities, he resorted to pretending to be blind¡ªa pitiful strategy indeed. Moreover, if one wanted to pretend to be blind, they should at least put on a more convincing act. With eyes so bright, even a fool could tell at a glance that there was nothing wrong with his eyes. Suo Lun chuckled and said, ¡°I have no intentions of appealing, nor do I intend to have anyone plead on my behalf. I simply wish for someone to lead me to my examination spot, that¡¯s all!¡± Then, he extended his hand, waiting for someone to guide him over. But not a single person stepped forward, as everyone felt Suo Lun¡¯s character was despicable for pretending. They were not without compassion, but they didn¡¯t want to be made fools of. So, Suo Lun stood still like an actual fool, waiting for someone to take him to his examination position. Li Nianzhen shouted harshly, ¡°Suo Lun, I¡¯ll count down from ten, and if you haven¡¯t returned to your examination position by then, I will immediately expel you from the examination hall.¡± ¡°Ten, nine, eight, seven, six...¡± All eyes were fixated on Suo Lun alone. Finally, a noble girl could not bear it anymore. She had once been deeply infatuated with Suo Lun and hurt by him as well. She once hated him to the bone, but now, she couldn¡¯t bear to see him like this. So, she stepped forward, took Suo Lun by the hand, and led him into his examination circle, even though in her heart, she was convinced he was pretending. Upon reaching his examination spot, there were three bows on the desk in front of him, weighing one hundred and eighty, two hundred and fifty, and three hundred and eighty pounds respectively. There were a total of thirty official examination arrows and three for trial shooting. ¡°Test the bow,¡± Li Nianzhen ordered. Each student picked up the bow in front of them, trying to pull the string and aim. Lord Suo Lun picked up the two-hundred-fifty-pound bow in the middle because he had to compete for the samurai medal of honor and had to use at least the second level of the standard. He drew the bowstring, feeling the balance of the bow. This bow had no problems; at least in this most superficial aspect, the other party had not resorted to foul play. However, there really was no need for that. Zhi Ning had already blinded his eyes, and just that alone had sealed Lord Suo Lun¡¯s fate in today¡¯s test¡ªthere was no recovery from it. There was no need to tamper with anything else; it would have been overkill. ¡°Trial shot!¡± Li Nianzhen called out loudly. Before the formal examination, there were three opportunities for trial shots, but that was all there were. Lord Suo Lun bent the bow and set an arrow, straining his eyes to the limit, trying to catch a glimmer of light, aiming for the target fifty meters away. The target for the trial shot was only fifty meters away. To Lord Suo Lun, the fifty-meter distance was such that he could barely make out a rough silhouette or shadow; everything before him was a complete blur of darkness. He aimed with all his might at the shadow before him. He took a deep breath and released the string. ¡°Whoosh...¡± The arrow was shot. Then, everyone burst into roaring laughter. Because Lord Suo Lun¡¯s arrow had missed the target by over twenty meters. Yes, he had missed the fifty-meter target by a full twenty meters. Such a result was so abysmal it was unwatchable, no wonder he pretended to be blind. Otherwise, if such a poor performance were to be known, it would anger countless supporters, especially those who had bet on his victory at the gambling house. With such poor skills, one should just stay at home. Why come out and swindle others? But Zhi Ning alone did not laugh, because Lord Suo Lun could indeed draw a two-hundred-fifty-pound bow; he truly was pretending to be a pig to eat a tiger. If he hadn¡¯t used the trump card to blind him, today Lord Suo Lun would have succeeded. In that case, he would have won the bet. At this thought, Zhi Ning shivered delicately. Thankfully, she had been thoroughly calculated, blinding his eyes. Now, he really was doomed; even if the mountains collapsed and rivers ran backward, he could not turn the tide. Lord Suo Lun was doomed to lose; he was finished! Ignores the surrounding laughter, Lord Suo Lun picked up the second arrow for a trial shot, adjusting his direction based on the feeling of his previous mistakes. He aimed for a full two minutes, then released the string. ¡°Hahaha...¡± Instantly, someone couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud. This time it was much better; he only missed the target by fifteen meters. And the other examinees, especially the noble girls who had fancied Lord Suo Lun, really couldn¡¯t bear to watch anymore. They almost couldn¡¯t help shouting, ¡°Lord Suo Lun, don¡¯t shoot anymore, don¡¯t shoot, just give up!¡± Lord Suo Lun picked up the third trial arrow, the last one. Taking a deep breath, Lord Suo Lun once again aimed in the darkness, adjusting his bearings in the darkness. This time, he aimed for a full three minutes. By then, everyone had stopped and was watching his arrow intently, waiting to see the result. Finally, his aim was settled, his adjustment complete. ¡°Whoosh...¡± Lord Suo Lun fired an arrow. ¡°Hahahaha...¡± The laughter was even louder with people unable to contain themselves. Because this time he missed by thirteen meters. All three trial arrows had been used up, there were no more opportunities for trial shots. Next, the real examination would begin. ¡°Candidates, choose your level,¡± Li Nianzhen said. Each of the examinees then declared their level for the exam. Among the first fifteen students, nine chose the first level, using bows of only one hundred eighty pounds, with a full score being seventy points. These people were simply aiming to pass the final exam. Six other students chose the second level, hoping to obtain a decent score. The second level required the use of a two-hundred-fifty-pound bow, a stationary target at one hundred fifty meters, and a moving target at one hundred meters. ¡°Lord Suo Lun, select your exam level,¡± Li Nianzhen said. Instantly, everyone pricked up their ears, waiting for Lord Suo Lun¡¯s choice. ¡°Third level,¡± Lord Suo Lun said. As soon as he said this, everyone was utterly incredulous and astonished. Had Lord Suo Lun gone mad? During the trial shots, he had used a bow weighing two hundred fifty pounds, at a distance of only fifty meters, and he had missed the target by over ten meters. Now, he was actually choosing the third level. This level required a three hundred eighty-pound bow and hitting stationary targets two hundred fifty meters away and moving targets one hundred eighty meters away. Lord Suo Lun couldn¡¯t hit a target at fifty meters; at two hundred fifty meters, that was nothing but a dream. Then, Lord Suo Lun did something that utterly shocked everyone present. He pulled a black cloth strip from his pocket and completely covered his eyes with it. He had truly gone insane, completely mad! Chapter 87 - 87 84 Shoot! ?87: Chapter 84: Shoot! This is Impossible! 87: Chapter 84: Shoot! This is Impossible! Seeing Suo Lun blindfold himself with a black cloth, everyone was completely baffled¡ªwhat on earth was Suo Lun doing? ¡°Suo Lun, what do you mean by this?¡± Li Nianzhen said coldly. Suo Lun replied, ¡°Since the eyes can¡¯t see, the vague light and shadows are but a disturbance, it¡¯s better to plunge into complete darkness.¡± At this moment, a noble male student sneered, ¡°Suo Lun sure knows how to play his cards. Now even if he scores zero, he has an excuse. It¡¯s not that my abilities are lacking, it¡¯s that I chose a difficulty level that¡¯s three times higher, and I even blindfolded myself, so it¡¯s not a defeat borne from my own capabilities.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, everyone suddenly saw the light and looked towards Suo Lun with even more disdain. Such sly scheming this man has; his character is indeed despicable. Li Nianzhen sneered to herself, letting Suo Lun make a fool of himself with his eyes covered. Then, she reported Suo Lun¡¯s choice of the third-tier standard, which, in her view, was no different from the first. Either way, the result would be zero¡ªa complete fail. Suo Lun¡¯s actions would only serve to turn him into an utter laughingstock. ... Why did Suo Lun choose a bow of three hundred and eighty jin instead of one of two hundred and fifty jin? Because he was aiming for the highest score. Although the difficulty level of the third tier was three or four times higher, to him, there was no difference between the third, second, or even the first tier. If the theory of blind shooting he had in mind was useless, then even aiming in the first tier wouldn¡¯t result in a hit. As for pulling the three hundred and eighty jin bow being somewhat difficult, he would just keep using Dragon Qi critical hits. ¡°All candidates have finished selecting their difficulty level. The archery test officially begins!¡± Instructor Li Nianzhen announced. ¡°Dang!¡± Then the chief examiner struck the bell to signal the start. The staff then set up the targets according to the candidates¡¯ chosen difficulty levels. Suo Lun had chosen the third tier, so his fixed target was two hundred and fifty meters away¡ªa full half mile. Even with eyesight unimpaired, one could barely see the rings on the targets. The arrangement of these targets was extremely strict; every angle, every line had to be aligned with no room for error. The other students began to draw their bows and nock their arrows, while Suo Lun instead set his bow and arrow down. He then turned in the direction of Zhi Ning, and although he could see nothing, he intently faced Commandery Princess Zhi Ning with the black cloth covering his eyes. ¡°Commandery Princess Zhi Ning, you blinded my eyes, but I will have no complaints and need no sympathy,¡± Suo Lun said slowly. ¡°There was once a musician, perhaps you have never heard of him. After he became completely deaf, he composed the most classic, the most soul-stirring symphonies. Because, art is created with the heart, and music too is composed with the soul.¡± As soon as he said this, for some reason, many in the audience truly began to believe that Suo Lun had been framed by Commandery Princess Zhi Ning and had been blinded by her. With his eyes covered in black cloth, Suo Lun slowly glanced over the crowd, and said, ¡°Today, I want to tell all of you that even if the eyes cannot see, one can shoot arrows with heart, with spiritual power, with the mind.¡± Afterward, Suo Lun¡¯s voice suddenly rose as he shouted, ¡°Today, I want to see if I can grasp Destiny by the throat!¡± Having said that, he picked up the three hundred and eighty jin bow in front of him, released his Dragon Qi, and forcefully drew it. The three hundred and eighty jin bow could be drawn by his own strength, but he could not maintain it. However, at this moment, the Dragon Qi stored in Yao Xing was enough for one or two hundred Dragon Qi critical hits. Thus, drawing the bow with Dragon Qi was effortless. And just as he forcefully drew the three hundred and eighty jin bow, Zhi Ning and Li Nianzhen among others, had their eyes wide open in shock. They knew very well how weak Suo Lun¡¯s own strength was. Yet, he had now effortlessly drawn a bow of three hundred and eighty catties. Then, everyone held their breath, staring at Suo Lun¡¯s arrow. However, Suo Lun didn¡¯t shoot, he simply aimed quietly without moving an inch. A full minute passed, and Suo Lun still hadn¡¯t fired. Other students inwardly cursed, then one after another began to draw their bows and start shooting. ... Shooting blindfolded was undoubtedly a pipe dream, an implausible fantasy even in a dream. Before, his eyes still had a very, very faint glimmer of light and shadow. But now, with the black cloth over his eyes, total darkness enveloped him. What should he do? How should he aim? This was a matter of great precision, even seriousness; it certainly couldn¡¯t be achieved by mere sentiment, nor was it something that could be accomplished with ¡°shoot from the heart¡± kind of motivational platitudes. After Suo Lun completely closed his eyes, he entered deeply into his own Spiritual Illusion. Since his eyes could not see, he decided not to use his eyes at all, but instead to sense everything with his spiritual power. ¡°Master, you need to completely calm your heart¡¯s lake, there must not be a single ripple,¡± Yao Xing advised. Suo Lun completely abandoned all his emotions, allowing his heart¡¯s lake to become utterly calm. The well water within the Spiritual Illusion was totally still without any ripples, the reflected moon absolutely complete. His entire being was devoid of sadness, grief, or any disturbance. Picking up the bow, he set the arrow in place, but did not draw it; instead, he roughly aimed the arrowhead at the target¡¯s position. ¡°Yao Xing, my current cultivation level is too weak. Can you confirm that you can sense the hit and feedback when I shoot out the Dragon Qi?¡± Suo Lun asked. ¡°I can,¡± Yao Xing responded. ¡°I am exceptionally sensitive to energy, especially the Dragon Qi released by myself.¡± Thus, Suo Lun began to gather a surge of Dragon Qi, channeling it into his hand. ¡°Whoosh...¡± The Dragon Qi shot through the arrow tip, fiercely shooting out while the arrow remained still; it was the Dragon Qi that fired. Although Suo Lun¡¯s Dragon Qi was weak, it could still shoot very far, in a perfectly straight line unaffected by gravity. A moment later, the Dragon Qi vanished from sight, with no feedback of a hit, indicating the Dragon Qi had not struck the target. Once the arrow target was hit, the Dragon Qi would bounce back and be immediately captured by Yao Xing, signifying Suo Lun had aimed correctly. This was his theory of blind shooting, untested by any trial. And all this relied on Yao Xing, for only it could capture the reflected Dragon Qi. ¡°No hit,¡± Yao Xing said, Suo Lun¡¯s first Dragon Qi projection had missed the target, hence there was no reflection. In the darkness, Suo Lun slightly adjusted his angle, once again gathering Dragon Qi before unleashing it fiercely. ¡°No hit...¡± ¡°No hit...¡± ¡°No hit...¡± After countless misses in a grueling process, Suo Lun had to keep adjusting his aim in the dark, condensing the Dragon Qi, then projecting it towards the direction of the target. And to everyone else, Suo Lun simply remained in the shooting position, motionless. Fifteen times, eighteen times, twenty-three times... Never a hit, Suo Lun showed no impatience but continued to carefully adjust his orientation, carrying on with firing Dragon Qi. ¡°It hit!¡± Yao Xing suddenly said. On the thirty-third attempt, the Dragon Qi that Suo Lun shot out finally struck the target. ¡°The Dragon Qi hit the target, but not the bullseye,¡± Yao Xing said. ¡°Because the red at the center of the target is dyed with deer blood, a portion of the Dragon Qi will be absorbed upon impact, and then reflect back.¡± Suo Lun fine-tuned his direction once again. Once, twice, three times, four times, five times... ¡°You hit it, right in the center,¡± Yao Xing said. ¡°Remember, it¡¯s that spot, exactly that spot.¡± When the Dragon Qi collided with the deer blood at the center of the target, some of it reflected back, the rest disappeared into the deer blood. Therefore, Yao Xing knew clearly that he had hit the bullseye. That spot, exactly that spot, as long as you aim in this direction, you will definitely hit the bullseye. But he couldn¡¯t shoot now because retrieving the arrow and shooting would cause movements that could lose the currently perfect position. Next, with Yao Xing¡¯s help, Suo Lun began constructing a virtual environment of the entire archery range in the mental ¡°Spiritual Illusion.¡± The previous Dragon Qi shot that found the bullseye¡¯s location was to obtain the most precise data for the virtual space construction in his mind. A distance of two hundred and fifty meters, the position of the target, the height of the target, where the bullseye is. Suddenly, the complete space inside their minds was constructed by Yao Xing and Suo Lun, with absolute hundred percent accuracy. Inside this ¡°Spiritual Illusion,¡± there were only two objects. One was the bullseye of the target, two hundred and fifty meters away, at a height of one meter and twenty-three centimeters. The other object was Suo Lun himself. And when he made a move in reality, his counterpart in the ¡°Spiritual Illusion¡± did also, without any discrepancy. So next, all he needed to do was aim within the ¡°Spiritual Illusion.¡± He couldn¡¯t see in reality, but in the ¡°Spiritual Illusion,¡± he could. This theory was something Suo Lun had come up with all by himself. Whether it could be successful, he truly did not know¡ªonly heaven knew. Because, even a tiny bit of inaccuracy would lead to failure. Suo Lun pulled the bow with force and began to aim. In the ¡°Spiritual Illusion,¡± Suo Lun also violently pulled his bow, aiming. Locking onto the bullseye target two hundred and fifty meters away. One second, two seconds, three seconds. Fully locked on! ... ¡°Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh...¡± The other fifteen students, after aiming, shot their arrows one by one. Their results were just so-so, hitting the target about seventy percent of the time. Although not very good, it was enough to pass the graduation exam. Only Suo Lun alone stood still, aiming in the dark. While others had loosed five arrows, Suo Lun still hadn¡¯t moved. While others had shot ten, Suo Lun still hadn¡¯t drawn his bow. As others unleashed fifteen, twenty arrows, he still did not move, as if frozen there. Everyone else had targets at ninety meters, one hundred and fifty meters out, only Suo Lun¡¯s target was two hundred and fifty meters away. Everyone¡¯s bows were one hundred and eighty jin, two hundred and fifty jin, but his bow alone was three hundred and eighty jin. The exam had a time limit, and twenty arrows needed to be shot within a quarter of an hour. Now, the other fifteen students had already shot their twenty arrows, and there were only three minutes left until the end of the exam time. ¡°Suo Lun, you have three more minutes,¡± Li Nianzhen looked at the scale of the hourglass and said. ¡°After three minutes, whether you shoot randomly or not at all, the score will be zero.¡± ¡°Just shoot randomly for a bit, Suo Lun,¡± one male student said. ¡°Stop pretending to take aim, as none of us have any expectations for your score anyway.¡± Just then, Suo Lun, who had stood motionless, suddenly pulled his bow forcefully. All eyes on the scene widened, waiting for Suo Lun¡¯s first arrow. Of course, no one had any expectations for Suo Lun¡¯s score, they just wanted to see by how much he would miss the target. Princess Zhining narrowed her eyes elegantly; Suo Lun¡¯s arrow, if shot, could signify his and the Suo Family¡¯s downfall. Jian Ning also concentrated all his Dragon Qi, feeling that Suo Lun, facing destruction, might shoot his arrow at Princess Zhining. ... At that moment, Suo Lun held his breath; he had completely locked onto the target, aimed perfectly. Destiny¡¯s throat, whether I can seize you, will be decided now. I won¡¯t pray; if it is to hit, then it will. If it doesn¡¯t, then I choose destruction! Suo Lun gathered all his rage, all his determination, and then burst forth violently. ¡°Whoosh...¡± His arrow, like a shooting star, shot out in an instant. ¡°Crack...¡± Just about one second later. The arrow drew a line like a straight parabola, hitting the target directly. Right in the center! ¡°Hahaha...¡± The laughter that was supposed to follow stopped abruptly. Princess Zhining, Jian Ning, and Batu nearly shot up from their seats. All eyes were filled with disbelief, staring at that one arrow. Right in the center, truly right in the center. Chapter 88 - 88 85 Miracle! ?88: Chapter 85: Miracle! Incomparable! 88: Chapter 85: Miracle! Incomparable! Suo Lun, an arrow right in the bullseye. How, how is this possible? Is this, is this some kind of joke from the heavens? Someone looked up at the sky, wondering if the sun rose from the east today? A person who is blind can actually hit the bullseye? Could it be the favor of the heavens? At that moment, Princess Zhining felt as though she couldn¡¯t breathe, and her heartbeat seemed to be choked off! ¡°It must be a fluke, certainly a fluke. Suo Lun just got lucky with a fluke. He definitely won¡¯t hit the next one, surely he won¡¯t,¡± Jian Ning said on the side. However, reality struck much faster than expected. ¡°Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh, swoosh, swoosh, swoosh, swoosh...¡± The remaining nine arrows were released almost in an instant. Nine Chain Arrows, could it be Nine Chain Arrows?! Suo Lun gathered all his dragon power, quickly drawing the bow nine times in succession, shooting nine times in a row. The nine arrows shot out in a straight line, like black meteors streaking across the sky. ¡°Bang, bang, bang, bang...¡± The sound was dense, like rain battering on banana leaves! All nine arrows, each and every one, hit the bullseye. Adding the first one, the ten arrows were tightly packed together, as though fused into one. The entire field was dead silent. Everyone¡¯s eyes were open to the fullest, not daring to blink. Everyone¡¯s mouths were agape, they even forgot to close them. Everything happened too quickly, so quick that before they could see clearly, Suo Lun had already fired all ten arrows. The attendees even felt it was preposterous. It seemed as though the ten arrows weren¡¯t shot by Suo Lun, but from beyond the nine heavens, and for some unknown reason, they landed right in the bullseye 250 meters away. It was as if some deity from the heavens was manipulating Suo Lun¡¯s hands, firing off these astonishing ten arrows. The noble female students present once again felt that sensation they had at the concert. That feeling of being conquered, that spine-tingling sensation, as if the top of their heads was about to be lifted open. These ten arrows seemed not to have struck the bullseye, but their souls, their very wills. This was not archery; this was true art, a miracle of the soul and life. A person, his eyes blinded, completely unable to see. A person, who chose the highest difficulty, was mocked by everyone. Yet the response was, ten Chain Arrows, all hitting the bullseye. How, how was this achieved? This simply isn¡¯t something humans can do; this is truly a miracle, an outright miracle! Because everything in front of them simply didn¡¯t seem like it could be done by a mere mortal, maybe only a deity could accomplish this. And at that moment, Suo Lun was either possessed by a deity, or perhaps, he was the deity himself! ... After all the shooting was done, Suo Lun put down his bow and stood straight to one side. The archery time was only a quarter of an hour, and there were still three minutes left when he hadn¡¯t fired his first arrow. However, in less than a minute, he had fired ten arrows in quick succession, all hitting their mark. Therefore, he was done shooting before the exam time was over, and the sand in the hourglass had not yet run out. He bowed in the samurai¡¯s salute towards the high platform. The archery field, dead silent for several minutes, was then followed by applause like crashing thunder. And Princess Zhining, she once again felt that suffocating sensation, that sense of impending collapse. Just like the night of ¡°Fate,¡± her oppression was crushingly shattered, turning her into a laughingstock. And today, that feeling returned, even more intense than before. Was he really possessed by a deity? She had blinded his eyes, yet he still managed to perform such a miracle? Was she truly defying destiny? The person he had blinded once again conquered the hearts and souls of everyone present. Even including her own. She felt the same emotions as she had that night, a desire to worship, a longing to steal away his fragrance. Jian Ning by her side had gone completely pale, his handsome face drained of all color. Zhi Ning closed her eyes, recalling memories from her childhood over and over. Her home in flames, her father covered in blood, her mother being tormented repeatedly by a group of soldiers. ¡°I must be strong, I cannot break down, I cannot surrender!¡± Zhi Ning told herself repeatedly, keeping her nearly shattered defenses firm and cold once more. After quite some time, Commandery Princess Zhining finally opened her eyes again, her gaze turning icy and calm once more. Then, she turned to the chief supervisor of the Sky Star Hall and said, ¡°Your Excellence Batu, how... how did he do it?¡± Batu¡¯s gaze remained fixed on the ten arrows in the target¡¯s center. After hearing Zhi Ning¡¯s words, he paused for a moment before shaking his head and saying, ¡°I... I don¡¯t know, this is truly a miracle.¡± ¡°I do not want that answer. I want to know how he did it,¡± Commandery Princess Zhining said coldly, her voice rising slightly. The Dragon God Temple was exalted, especially the Hall of Arts and the Hall of Spirit. But the Sky Star Hall was the least exalted of all, for archery could hardly be considered a lofty affair. Thus, the archers of the Sky Star Hall were the most secular, heavily infiltrated by power and even some destitute archers of the Sky Star Hall would anonymously take on assassin missions published by the Underworld Society for money. So, when Commandery Princess Zhining sharply reprimanded him, Batu instinctively bowed his head slightly. ¡°Your Highness, I truly do not know. Perhaps he meticulously calculated the position of the target¡¯s center, then fixed his own position to a single point, and swiftly shot the arrows,¡± Batu sighed, ¡°But if this man is not a noble of the kingdom, within a few years, there must be a place for him in the Sky Star Hall.¡± Commandery Princess Zhining asked, ¡°I want to know, in the next round with moving targets, can he still create a miracle?¡± Batu shook his head, ¡°Impossible, a fixed target can be calculated because it remains still. But a moving target is so fast that if one cannot see it, it is absolutely impossible to hit.¡± Zhi Ning let out a long sigh of relief. That was good. Suo Lun had once again performed a miracle, once again stirring her heart. But she would set that shock aside for now and prioritize suppressing Suo Lun. ¡°For the second round with moving targets, what living things are usually used?¡± Zhi Ning asked. Jian Ning said, ¡°The first category uses flying disks, the second uses running roe deer, and the third uses wild dogs.¡± The flying disk, although small, follows a fixed trajectory. Roe deer present a larger target, and the third category¡¯s small, swiftly running wild dogs are the hardest to hit. ¡°Replace the third category with sparrows,¡± Commandery Princess Zhining ordered. Jian Ning trembled, sparrows were so small and fast-flying in the sky. In the blink of an eye, they could fly tens of meters away. Even for a bright-eyed, four-star archer of the Sky Star Hall, it was difficult to hit a sparrows in rapid flight, let alone a blind man. Commandery Princess Zhining was resolute in sending Suo Lun to his doom. But he dared not object, bowing and saying, ¡°Yes, I will arrange it immediately.¡± ... ¡°Long live, long live...¡± Suddenly, the noble girl who had just led Suo Lun into the examination circle threw herself onto him, her lips passionately pressing against his face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m so sorry, I doubted you just now. I swear, from this moment on, I will always trust you.¡± Suo Lun was dazed by her fervent kiss, but then other noble girls, inspired by her example, also rushed forward. At this moment, Suo Lun was no longer just their former lover; he had become their idol, their god. And the remaining six boys, although filled with infinite jealousy, looked at Suo Lun with shock and even admiration. For everything that had just happened had overturned their inner worlds completely. It was astounding, something unimaginable even in dreams, yet Suo Lun had made it happen in reality! Li Nianzhen watched all this, his face still filled with emotion, and suddenly he walked up to Suo Lun and said, ¡°Suo Lun, may I take a look at your eyes?¡± Suo Lun nodded and then untied the black cloth from his eyes. Li Nianzhen stared intently into those eyes, very, very closely, until he noticed something unusual. The eyes were bright and captivating, but they held no focus. They couldn¡¯t fix on any object, and so they couldn¡¯t focus on anything. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Li Nianzhen said. ¡°I almost became an accomplice to evil forces. But from now on, I will take pride in you.¡± Then Li Nianzhen added, ¡°However, you must be psychologically prepared; in the next half of the examination, they will resort to despicable means.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll withdraw from the exam,¡± said a girl nearby. ¡°Yes, withdraw from the exam, we must seek justice for Suo Lun,¡± the many girls said in unison. Suo Lun said, ¡°Today, no one can stop me because I have ¡°Fate¡± by the throat.¡± An hour later, the second half of the archery examination officially began! Chapter 89 - 89 86 I Desire to Make a Name for Myself in the World! ?89: Chapter 86: I Desire to Make a Name for Myself in the World! 89: Chapter 86: I Desire to Make a Name for Myself in the World! Note, brothers, tomorrow we will be put on the shelf, feeling incredibly anxious, I plead for your recommendation tickets, I plead for your support. ... ¡°Today, nobody can stop me from becoming famous across the world,¡± Suo Hanyi kept telling himself on top of Tianshui City. At this moment, atop the majestic Heavenly Water Main City, the army stood dense and packed. Although this city was not as enormous as Wangcheng Zidu, it had a circumference of twenty li and walls four to five meters high, with a population also numbering in the hundreds of thousands. For it once was the front line against the Barbarian Tribes. However, for the past few decades, the Southern Barbarians had been continuously suppressed by the Rage Wave Kingdom, fleeing to the south of the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Thus, the barbarians of the southwest no longer dared to cross the Barbaric Gorge, and Tianshui City had enjoyed decades of peace. Suo Hanyi stood on the ramparts, his eyes like those of a hawk, scanning the area several li outside the city. ¡°Whoosh!¡± ¡°Whoosh!¡± ¡°Whoosh!¡± Thirty thousand rebels, like a tide, swept toward Tianshui City. With an army over ten thousand, the sight was boundless. And with thirty thousand rebels, spread out on the ground, the edge was completely out of sight, truly resembling a surging tide. The moment had finally come, a rebellion that had been brewing for nearly a year, had finally arrived! The root of this rebellion lay in the sudden grave injury of Count Suo Long eight years ago, which forced him to leave Tianshui City for treatment in Zidu. For a full eight years, the entire Tianshui City was without its master. Of course, there was another reason; the future master of Tianshui City, Suo Lun, was too incompetent and useless. As such, these high-ranking lords had completely lost their reverence for their sovereign. The rebels numbered thirty thousand, while the defenders of Heavenly Water Main City only had ten thousand. But Suo Hanyi did not care at all, he didn¡¯t even consider the thirty thousand rebels worth his attention. It could be said that since he came of age, he had never lost a battle, be it personal or military. Facing the mighty thirty thousand rebels, he felt no fear, instead, he was filled with excitement. This was a war he had long anticipated; after today, he would let the unbeaten name of Suo Hanyi spread throughout the entire Rage Wave Kingdom. He wanted everyone to see, especially Suo Ningbing, that he, Suo Hanyi, was the towering pillar of Tianshui City, the sole savior of the Suo Family. ¡°Boom boom boom boom...¡± Thirty thousand rebels, marching in uniform steps, approached Tianshui City with an unstoppable momentum. Anyone with insufficient mental strength, just by witnessing this scene, would collapse, would be unable to breathe. Suddenly, Suo Hanyi felt a firm grip on his right hand; it was his wife, Yang Hongyi. Indeed, both of their names contained the character ¡°Yi.¡± Because they were both named by Suo Long. Yang Hongyi was the daughter of a Suo family retainer, her father Yang Lie had died protecting his lord, Suo Long, in battle. Therefore, Suo Long had always raised Yang Hongyi at his side, and had fostered her with utmost effort. In many ways, Yang Hongyi was just like Suo Hanyi, an adopted daugther of Suo Long. However, because she had her own father and came from a rather prominent family, she kept her surname as Yang. Suo Hanyi, Suo Ningbing, Yang Hongyi, and Suo Lun grew up together. What Suo Lun feared the most since he was a child wasn¡¯t Suo Hanyi or Suo Ningbing. Because Suo Hanyi was too proud, she just looked down on him and didn¡¯t bother with him. Suo Ningbing was too gentle, but it was Yang Hongyi who was extremely fierce and never went easy on Suo Lun. She would scold him when it was warranted, and beat him when it was deserved. Like Suo Hanyi, Yang Hongyi also felt a strong sense of identity with the Suo Family and a spirit of ownership, so she subconsciously treated Suo Lun as her own younger brother. With her fierce personality and high martial arts skills, once she started beating Suo Lun, he had no way to fend her off. As a result, over time, Suo Lun came to fear this adopted sister of his as though she were a tiger. The reason Yang Hongyi became Suo Hanyi¡¯s wife was firstly because at the time Suo Hanyi had asked Suo Long to allow him to marry Suo Ningbing, but Suo Ningbing was already betrothed. Suo Long wanted to immediately quash this idea from his adopted son. Moreover, Yang Hongyi had always harbored a deep admiration for her elder brother, Suo Hanyi. So, Suo Long decided to marry Yang Hongyi to Suo Hanyi. In his eyes, and even in the eyes of the entire Tianshui City, the two were a perfect match. Yang Hongyi was tall and shapely, captivatingly beautiful, and possessed high martial arts skills. Although she wasn¡¯t as skilled as Suo Hanyi, she was already a high-ranking samurai. In the entire Rage Wave Kingdom, it was very rare for a woman to become a high-ranking samurai. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I regard these rebels as nothing more than chickens and dogs. Today¡¯s battle will be the day my name, Suo Hanyi, becomes renowned across the world,¡± Suo Hanyi said, gripping his wife¡¯s hand. Though he held love for Suo Ningbing, he fully treated his wife as a family member, since after all, they really did grow up together. Yang Hongyi was also in military attire at this time. Hearing her husband¡¯s reassurance, her beautiful eyes instantly revealed immense trust and even admiration. ¡°I wonder how Suo Lun is doing, today should be his last exam,¡± Yang Hongyi said. Suo Hanyi¡¯s eyebrows furrowed as he coldly said, ¡°Do you still hold out hope for that profligate? There is only one person the Suo Family can rely on, and that is me!¡± Yang Hongyi slightly frowned, but did not argue with her husband. ¡°My lord, should I lead the cavalry out for a charge?¡± a majestic-looking veteran asked. His name was Yan Nu, and he was once the number one master of Tianshui City, the second Dragon Samurai, and also the martial arts instructor for Suo Hanyi, Yang Hongyi, and others. Now, he was the cavalry commander of the Tianshui City Guard. ¡°No rush, Master,¡± Suo Hanyi said with a cold laugh. ¡°Our cavalry will serve as the final blow, tearing the rebels to shreds!¡± ¡°Bang, bang, bang...¡± The rebels were getting closer and closer. Five li, three li, two li, one li. At this point, there were some signs of disturbance among the defending soldiers on the city wall, observing the dense ranks of the rebels below, they too were filled with tension. Upon seeing this, Suo Hanyi waved his hand fiercely. All disturbances immediately ceased. He had led this army for a full eight years. His commands were as firm as mountains, his rewards and punishments clear, he led by example in battle, and loved his soldiers as if they were his children. Under his command, this army of ten thousand had become an elite and formidable force. And Suo Hanyi, was the sole spirit of this army. The soldiers didn¡¯t know who Suo Lun was, and even the name of Suo Long began to fade from their memories. They only knew of one person, and recognized only the silhouette of one person¡ªthat of their invincible commander, Suo Hanyi! Five hundred meters, four hundred meters, three hundred meters! The rebels halted, began forming their ranks, and the archers prepared, ready to launch the first wave of attack. Suo Hanyi bellowed, ¡°Warriors, who are the pillars of Tianshui City?¡± ¡°We are!¡± the warriors roared in unison. ¡°Warriors, to whom does Tianshui City belong?¡± Suo Hanyi shouted loudly. ¡°It¡¯s ours,¡± the warriors bellowed. ¡°Are you afraid of this rabble of thirty thousand before us?¡± Suo Hanyi screamed. ¡°No!¡± ¡°Are you afraid?¡± ¡°No!¡± Suo Hanyi roared, ¡°Kill them all, kill them all, kill them all!¡± ¡°Today, no one can stop our glory, today, our names will be known throughout the world!¡± ¡°Archers, get ready!¡± Suo Hanyi suddenly drew his greatsword, slanting it towards the sky. ¡°Swoosh!¡± In an instant, three thousand archers drew their bows and notched their arrows as one. ¡°Fire!¡± Suo Hanyi¡¯s greatsword chopped down fiercely. ¡°Swoosh swoosh swoosh swoosh swoosh...¡± On the city walls, a dark rain of arrows fell like a torrent upon the rebel forces. ... The Royal City Academy, within the archery field. The second half of the exam had already begun. In the second half of the exam, the three tiers no longer tested simultaneously but did so in succession. The first tier had nine candidates, the second six, and the third tier had only one: Suo Lun. First up was the moving target shooting exam for the first tier candidates. Nine students, bows bent and arrows notched, aimed into the sky. ¡°Ding!¡± A signalling arrow sounded. Instantly, nine clay discs flew into the air fifty meters away, each separated by thirty meters. ¡°Swoosh swoosh swoosh swoosh...¡± Nine students fired their arrows hurriedly, there was hardly any time to aim, and they had to rely purely on instinct. ¡°Bang, bang, bang...¡± Five clay discs shattered in mid-air. Out of all the arrows fired by the nine students, five hit their targets, just barely achieving a hit rate of over fifty percent. After their first arrow, the nine students rested for a minute. ¡°Ding!¡± The signalling arrow sounded again. Fifty meters away, another nine clay discs soared into the sky, in the same direction and at the same speed as before. This time, out of nine students, again five hit their targets. ¡°Ding!¡± ¡°Ding!¡± ¡°Ding!¡± The signalling arrow continued to sound, a total of ten times. A quarter of an hour later, the moving target shooting exam for the first tier was complete. With ten arrows each, hitting more than five was considered passing. Among the nine students, eight passed the graduation exam successfully. Only one student did not pass, hitting only two out of ten arrows. This girl, who had led Suo Lun into the archery circle and was the first to rush to him with a passionate kiss after his miraculous performance, was now overwhelmed with emotion, her entire being focused on Suo Lun, with no mind to spare for archery. Moreover, failing the graduation exam was no big deal to her; it merely meant graduating a year later, marrying a year later. But now, she had completely lost interest in marrying. ... A half-quarter of an hour later, the second half of the exam for the second tier began. Six students, choosing the second tier, used bows weighing two hundred and fifty pounds to hit roe deer running a hundred meters away. At that moment, Suo Lun also concentrated all of his spirit, waiting for the signal arrow to begin. Although it wasn¡¯t yet his turn to shoot, he had never tried to lock onto a living target without seeing it, and mastering this would be key to winning the entire second half of the exam. What he needed to test now was the ability to lock onto a rapidly moving target using just his spiritual power, in situations where he couldn¡¯t see. The shooting targets of the second tier, the black roe deer, would serve perfectly for this test. He took a deep breath, focusing intently, and using the Spirit Transcendence Skill, he released his spiritual power to sense everything around him. At once, every living energy being around him could be detected by his spiritual power. Spiritual power is usually released through the eyes. But that is an illusion; it actually originates from the brain, especially the forehead. It¡¯s just that beginners of the Spirit Transcendence Skill can concentrate better when releasing through their eyes, as it combines with the visual effect, making it more intuitive. Once the Spirit Transcendence Skill is mastered, the eyes are no longer needed, which is why Ye Jingyu could sense everything around her even while sleeping. If an enemy approached, she would be immediately alerted. Suo Lun¡¯s range for the Spirit Transcendence Skill was three hundred meters, so everything within a hundred meters was within his perception. Each person was a faint shadow with different colors. Then, he focused all his attention, waiting for the signal arrow to sound, waiting for the appearance of the second-tier moving target, the black roe deer. Whether he could lock on completely with his spiritual power and aim precisely was the key to winning the final victory. Chapter 90 - 90 87 Suo Luns Miraculous Performance! ?90: Chapter 87: Suo Lun¡¯s Miraculous Performance! (2 Updates) 90: Chapter 87: Suo Lun¡¯s Miraculous Performance! (2 Updates) Note: The book is going live, so today¡¯s second release is brought forward 2 hours. It will go live in six hours, I beg for genuine subscriptions, begging for support. ... ¡°Everyone take your positions, ready!¡± yelled Li Nianzhen. Instantly, the six students in the second group drew their bows and nocked their arrows. ¡°Beep!¡± The urgent sound of arrows being shot off rang out. Suddenly, one hundred meters away, six roe deer burst out from their holes, desperately fleeing for their lives. Their moving speed was roughly several meters per second, and their directions of movement were extremely erratic. Suo Lun took the shortest amount of time to ignore all other targets and focus all his spiritual power on one of the roe deer in a black robe. Then he realized that his spiritual power indeed allowed him to firmly lock onto this target. But if he were to shoot at this time, it would be impossible to hit the target. Because, during the fixed-target shooting, he had constructed an identical virtual space in his mind. Even though he couldn¡¯t see the bull¡¯s-eye with his eyes, he could see it in the world of the mind and take aim. At this moment, however, he was unable to construct this virtual space. As the robe was constantly on the move, the virtual space also shifted endlessly. Therefore, although he could sense and even lock onto the roe deer, he couldn¡¯t aim at it at the same time. The robe got faster and faster, and just a few seconds later, it escaped Suo Lun¡¯s range of locking. Suo Lun felt a chilling despair within him, this was only the second level of the shooting target; the third level¡¯s moving targets would be wild dogs, twice to three times faster than the roe deer, yet half their size. If he couldn¡¯t hit the targets in the second level, let alone the third. Moreover, to ensure his downfall, Princess Zhining might make the moving targets for the third phase even faster and smaller. Instantly, Suo Lun¡¯s heart burned with urgency. He had come this far and truly truly did not want to fail. If he failed, all his previous efforts would be in vain. It would be the end for him, as well as for the Suo Family. Despite this, even if he failed, he would garner everyone¡¯s sympathy, but that was the very last thing he needed. ¡°Yao Xing, without the help of my eyes, I simply cannot aim at and shoot fast-moving targets,¡± Suo Lun said, ¡°At this rate, I have no chance of completing the second half of the test.¡± Yao Xing, too, was acutely aware of everything that was happening. Suo Lun asked, ¡°Is there any way? I remember you once mentioned that when spiritual power reaches a certain level, one could slow down time within the world of perception.¡± Yao Xing paused for a moment before responding, ¡°It is possible, but it will require a huge, huge amount of spiritual power, dragon power. It might burn through all the dragon power and spiritual power we¡¯ve barely managed to accumulate, and it could even cause severe damage to your body.¡± Suo Lun said, ¡°Let¡¯s do it! If I lose this time, I¡¯ll lose everything. Keeping this spiritual power and dragon power will be completely useless.¡± ... ¡°Beep, beep, beep, beep...¡± With the sound of ten arrow shots, the second level of the test came to an end. In the second level test, like before, hitting five out of ten arrows was considered passing. Yet out of the six students, only three passed smoothly, with the remaining three failing. Originally, out of the six at least five would¡¯ve succeeded, but their focus had been completely disrupted, all their attention drawn to Suo Lun, leading to a complete breakdown in performance. However, the two noble girls who had lost their composure didn¡¯t seem to care at all; the first thing they did after completing their test was to turn their gazes towards Suo Lun. Then, the most crucial moment arrived. All the spectators, whether supervisors, examiners, or fellow students, fixed their attention solely on Suo Lun. ¡°The third level test officially begins.¡± ¡°Shooting target, black dart, shooting distance, two hundred and fifty meters!¡± Normally, this would not need to be announced, as the shooting target would be released directly. But Li Nianzhen, dissatisfied, blurted it out, trying to provoke public anger. And indeed, the crowd all displayed looks of astonishment. This... could this be any more excessive, any more shameless? Suo Lun was already blind, and originally having wild dogs as the third level shooting targets was challenging enough. Now, to have been switched to a black dart, the fastest flying bird, which was only just a little larger than a human palm. The black dart, at its highest flying speed, could reach eighty to ninety meters per second. Yes, you read that right, ninety meters per second. This speed was comparable to an arrow shot from the bow. Which meant that in just two seconds, it could fly out of the locking range and at such a fast speed, it was fundamentally impossible to lock onto with the mind. Then, all eyes incredulously turned to Princess Zhining on the high platform. Shooting black darts in flight, something not even seventh or eighth level samurai archers could achieve, was now being demanded of Suo Lun, and he was completely blind. This was definitely an attempt to doom him! ¡°Shameless, shameless...¡± ¡°It¡¯s not fair!¡± Suddenly, all the students in the venue shouted aloud. And Li Nianzhen, looking at the chief supervisor, the Dragon Temple¡¯s Longshooter Batu, said, ¡°Longshooter Batu, what do you think?¡± By this point, Batu was completely put on the spot. He knew that if he nodded in agreement, he would be complicit in helping the royal family suppress Suo Lun, and his reputation would be utterly ruined. But if he didn¡¯t agree, he would offend the royal family. Those dragon shooters from the Sky Star Hall were nothing but second-class citizens in the Dragon Temple; the grand monks from the Hall of Arts, Hall of Spirit could look down on others, but not them. When have you ever seen an archer held in high esteem? Taking a deep breath, Batu said coldly, ¡°The examination will proceed!¡± Everyone once again could hardly believe their eyes as they looked at Batu. This dragon shooter from the Dragon Temple had also fallen. ¡°Commandery Princess Zhining, within three days, I will be expelled from the Dragon Temple,¡± Batu said in a low voice. Zhi Ning replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will arrange a better place for you.¡± Immediately, the crowd surged, the angry students even wanted to rush the stage. The samurai of King City, as well as those in Li Nianzhen¡¯s camp, just quietly watched everything unfold, with no intention of intervening. For they too were angry and felt unfairness. ¡°Are you trying to rebel?¡± Jian Ning shouted fiercely, ¡°Once the time is up and Suo Lun has not fired his arrow, he will be deemed to have failed!¡± Immediately, the angry students could no longer control themselves and charged forward. Just as the situation seemed about to descend into chaos, Suo Lun suddenly raised his right arm high. Instantly, the place fell silent, and everyone stopped in their tracks. ¡°Commandery Princess Zhining, please remember this day,¡± Suo Lun said indifferently. Then, he turned to Li Nianzhen and said, ¡°Instructor Li Nianzhen, please lead me to my examination position.¡± Li Nianzhen¡¯s eyes reddened, and she took Suo Lun by the hand and led him to his designated examination spot. Subsequently, all the students stopped their rash impulses, stood behind Suo Lun, held their breath, and focused all their attention on him. Li Nianzhen called out, ¡°Take your positions, ready!¡± Suo Lun quickly nocked his arrow and, using dragon power, forcefully drew the bow, aiming diagonally into the sky. His eyes were still covered by a black veil, and tilting his head with bowed posture, he used his ears to listen to the sounds in the air. He breathed deeply, then held his breath entirely, concentrating all his spiritual power, waiting for the signal to release the arrow. ¡°Drip...¡± In an instant, Suo Lun released fivefold, eightfold, tenfold dragon power and spiritual power. The tremendous dragon power, the intense spiritual power, instantly surged through his meridians, his nerves. An indescribable agony almost made one suffocate completely. Meanwhile, a black kite shot up into the sky like an arrow released from a bowstring. Its speed was incredibly fast, reaching several tens of meters per second, so fast that the eyes couldn¡¯t see clearly, let alone lock on mentally. But now, in Suo Lun¡¯s spiritual world, due to the release of eightfold, tenfold spiritual power and dragon power, his perception of the world intensified. Instantly, everything around slowed down, as if time itself was decelerating within his spiritual perception. It slowed down threefold, fivefold, perhaps even more! Immediately, the rapidly moving black kite seemed to become a slow motion scene from a movie, every movement clearly perceived. It was locked on entirely, with the lead and trajectory all calculated. It was foolproof, absolutely foolproof. ¡°Swoosh...¡± Suo Lun¡¯s arrow was fiercely launched. In Suo Lun¡¯s perceptual world, it was all in slow motion, all decelerated. But in the real world, it all happened incredibly quickly, in less than half a second. All those present suddenly witnessed a spectacular, shocking, and poetic scene. Suo Lun, his eyes covered, head bowed, listened to the black kite in the air with his ears. The black kite shot out like a bolt of lightning, and just moments later, Suo Lun¡¯s arrow, like a streak of black lightning, fiercely pursued. The two points converged, getting closer and closer. The dark arrow was rapidly catching up to the black bird. Then... ¡°Thwick...¡± The black kite, not even able to let out a scream, was pierced right through in midair, trembled for a moment, then plummeted sharply. Incredibly, it was a hit with a single shot! Chapter 91 - 91 On the shelves a bow to the pastries! ?91: On the shelves, a bow to the pastries! 91: On the shelves, a bow to the pastries! Today, two chapters have already been updated to the public, and in just over two hours, ¡°Apocalyptic Demon Emperor¡± will be put on the shelves. Before going live, I want to first thank my chief editor, Lord Taishan, and my responsible editor, Kirin, for always recommending me. I also want to thank my previous chief editor, Wudao, and previous responsible editor, Fanfan, for always taking care of me. ¡°Apocalyptic Demon Emperor¡± is about to go live, and I still need to express this sentiment, which truly evokes a sense of melancholy. The older I get in this jianghu, the fainter my courage becomes. Now, no words can describe the anxiety and unrest in my heart. Because I have a family of five to feed, my parents in the countryside, my wife who takes care of the children at home, and my baby. The expenditure for a family of five¡¯s food, plus mortgage, social security, and so on, all comes from my writing. ... My baby is almost four years old this year, and she¡¯s so soft and cute. This month, because I¡¯ve been constantly writing, she often comes up to me and says tenderly, ¡°Daddy, are we not going out to play today?¡± What she means is, she wants me to take her out to play. Of course, I am never too busy to take her out to play, but at those times, my heart truly feels like it¡¯s melting. She is my lifeblood, my precious daughter; I want to give her a good life, buy her pretty clothes, send her to good schools, and so on and so forth... I need to protect and take care of her for life, until I am no more. Every time I think of this, the pressure on me doubles, to the point that I cannot sleep night after night. The torment, anxiety, and burning impatience of this month of the new book¡¯s release are truly indescribable. Because I truly love this profession. But when this profession becomes the means to support my family, this love becomes a burden, because it also carries responsibility. The launch is imminent, and now I really feel like my heart is in a tangle, full of hope but also full of anxiety. Broters, I only have one request of you, which is to subscribe to the legitimate version. How much does it cost to subscribe to my book per day? Just a few cents, that¡¯s right, merely a few cents¡ªa sum of money you might not even bother to pick up if dropped on the ground. Yet, with these few cents each day, I can support my parents and take care of and protect my daughter. So brothers, I beg of you. Please support the official release, so I can write with peace of mind, so I can work in the profession I love, and at the same time, ensure my family lives a comfortable life. I sincerely beg of all of you. Silent Pastry, bowing my head in deep respect! Chapter 92 - 92 88 Miracle Miracle! ?92: Chapter 88: Miracle, Miracle! Serpent¡¯s Kiss! (1 update) 92: Chapter 88: Miracle, Miracle! Serpent¡¯s Kiss! (1 update) Note: Brothers, I implore you for monthly tickets; on the new book¡¯s monthly ticket board, they¡¯re extremely, extremely important. Thank you, everyone. ... The silence persisted in the arena until the pierced black kite plummeted to the ground. Again, the silence was like the stillness of solidified air! Then came the hysterical screams. ¡°Ah... ah... ah...¡± The female students couldn¡¯t contain the trembling in their hearts and screamed desperately, as if only by doing so could they express the shaking and excitement within. And the other examiners, the other supervisors, all stood on the high platform, unable to make a sound. Especially Princess Zhining, her mind went blank in an instant, losing all reaction. This, this, how is this possible? If the first scene at the fixed target was a miracle, then without a doubt, what was unfolding before their eyes now was a divine act. A blind person actually hit a black kite that was only the size of a palm and had a flight speed of tens of meters per second? This, this was too doubtful, were they witnessing reality, or was it a dream? However, this was just the beginning! Next, once more it was time for Suo Lun¡¯s magnificent performance. The second arrow, the third arrow, the fourth arrow, the fifth arrow... Still bowing his head towards the ground, yet every single arrow met with the black kite in the sky, instantly piercing it, bringing death to the bird and shock to everyone present. As they watched this silently splendid performance, everyone felt their nerves go numb; their minds, their spirits were impacted over and over again, repeatedly baptized until numbness took over. That chilling feeling, that slight tremor, descended once again. Li Nianzhen, too, was struck dumb with astonishment and only mechanically sounded the signal horn. Right after that, Suo Lun, with closed eyes and head bowed, suddenly shot out an arrow, and that extremely fast black kite was instantly penetrated in mid-air. Everyone felt time slow down remarkably because the venue was so silent that everything seemed like a mime performance. The miracles performed by Suo Lun shocked their souls, again and again. Under this impact, it was as if time itself had solidified. At the same time, everyone also felt time pass incredibly quickly. Because such a miraculous scene, watched a hundred or a thousand times, would never become tedious. With each time, they would feel an incredibly intense shock. However, even the most marvelous and shocking performances come to an end. After ten signal horn sounds, the last black kite was pierced by a sharp arrow and fell to the ground. The magnificent performance was officially over! Afterward, everyone stood straight and turned towards Suo Lun, clapping furiously with all their might. ... ¡°Finally, it¡¯s over, finally it¡¯s over...¡± Suo Lun¡¯s entire soul, his entire being, was on the brink of collapse. He had completely exhausted his will, his spirit. The divine feat he had performed came at a heavy cost: tenfold dragon strength, tenfold spiritual power, in exchange for a perceived slowdown in the world, allowing him to hit his target with each shot. At this moment, his body felt totally numb. His entire head was about to explode, his eyes burned with an intense pain, and from his nostrils came a strong sensation that felt ready to burst forth, as if blood was about to spurt out any second. But none of that mattered because he had won. Yes, he had won! In this wager against Princess Zhining, he had won. In this struggle against Destiny, he had won. Listening to the thunderous applause around him, though there were few people, a single thought echoed in Suo Lun¡¯s mind: it¡¯s over, finally, it¡¯s over. He lowered his bow and bowed neatly in three directions. Finally, he turned towards the direction of Princess Zhining, and untied the black cloth that bound his eyes. Everyone saw that there were glaring, crimson tears of blood streaming from the sides of his eyes. Upon witnessing this scene, everyone¡¯s hearts were suddenly and intensely stirred, reminding them once again that this was a person who could no longer see. And these two lines of blood tears only served to make Suo Lun¡¯s face appear even more bewitchingly handsome. In the minds of many women present, they would never forget this scene for the rest of their lives. At that moment, Suo Lun had become the most enchanting, the most handsome, and the most mysterious man in their eyes. Even if they got married, had children, Suo Lun¡¯s figure and face at this time would be etched deeply in their hearts. Suo Lun, with his dark eyes, stared at Zhi Ning and slowly said, ¡°Your Highness, Commandery Princess, you¡¯ve lost.¡± Princess Zhining stood there, almost without any reaction. For when Suo Lun¡¯s first blind shot hit the black swan, she almost knew that she was done for today, utterly, totally defeated. Then, the spirit she had been sustaining for days finally collapsed. She simply couldn¡¯t fathom how Suo Lun did it, and her mind was a blank, unable to think of anything. At this moment, Suo Lun¡¯s words brought her back to reality, a reality that was unbearably cruel to her. Yes, she had lost. A gamble that seemed foolproof, lost just like that? Everything felt so unreal. Suo Lun continued, ¡°Our bet consisted of three wagers, and now I want to collect the first one¡ªmy ¡®Snake¡¯s Kiss¡¯!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, many people in the audience screamed out loud. A ¡®Snake¡¯s Kiss¡¯ from the royal family¡¯s Commandery Princess, the first talented woman of the royal house, the number one beauty of Royal City Academy? This was just too thrilling, a sight seldom seen in a lifetime. If it were any other time, all men would surely be filled with immense jealousy. But at this moment, after Suo Lun¡¯s miraculous performance, even the pettiest of men couldn¡¯t summon a trace of envy, for all of this was rightfully Suo Lun¡¯s. And in Princess Zhining¡¯s eyes, Suo Lun had transformed from an oppressed individual to a victor in an instant. His handsome, even somewhat enchanting face now appeared to her as the face of a venomous snake, flicking its bright red tongue at her. Facing provocation from an enemy, Zhi Ning calmed herself down in the shortest time possible. The eager noble ladies from Royal City Academy immediately rushed up to Suo Lun, surrounding and protecting him tightly. Zhi Ning looked at the unconscious Suo Lun, her gaze trembling slightly. For some reason, seeing him like this caused her heart to flutter again, though she despised him! Even if it was hatred etched deep into her bones, she was never going to forget this man in her lifetime. After one more glance at Suo Lun, she turned around and left. She knew she was now in the eye of the storm. What she was going to face next was a tempest, whether it was the public opinion of the millions of citizens of Royal City, the gambling debts amounting to over 140,000 Gold Coins, or the tremendous disadvantage brought on by Suo Lun inheriting the City Lordship of Tianshui City for Zhi Li. This loss was disastrous, and the consequences were incredibly severe. She hoped that this storm wouldn¡¯t shatter and break her. Zhi Ning numbly walked to her carriage and finally could drop her facade. ¡°Pu...¡± With her mouth suddenly opening, she spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, which splashed a striking red on the pure white wall of the carriage. ... With the end of the last examination, the graduation exams of Royal City Academy were completely over. The cumulative scores of all participants were formally published an hour later. By then, Suo Lun had already been taken back home in Count Tianshui¡¯s carriage, departing from Royal City Academy. More than two hundred noble students crowded around the academy¡¯s large announcement board, awaiting the final results. Though there was already some understanding of Suo Lun¡¯s performance, everyone was still waiting for the moment of the official announcement, fearing there might be some behind-the-scenes manipulation. If there truly was foul play, the numerous noble girls had already discussed setting the academy ablaze. The crowd in front of the announcement board swelled by the minute, not just noble students but a large number of commoner students as well, even though their own final exams had yet to begin. And it wasn¡¯t just the students of Royal City Academy¡ªcitizens from all across Royal City were eagerly awaiting Suo Lun¡¯s final score. After all, it involved a huge gamble, a territory spanning five hundred miles, a wager of astronomical figures. As the time for the announcement drew near, there were already thousands of people crowded in front of the announcement board. The time finally came. ¡°Here it comes, here it comes...¡± The crowd began to stir. They saw Principal Jian Yong of Royal City Academy approaching with a huge golden charter in his hands. He wore a solemn and even somewhat somber expression. Seeing the surging crowd, Principal Jian Yong frowned and walked under the announcement board, slowly saying, ¡°The top ten students in this graduation exam will be directly awarded the Royal Samurai¡¯s Medal.¡± Principal Jian Yong looked up and announced loudly, ¡°The students from the noble branch who have earned the top ten spots are...¡± Chapter 93 - 93 89 Detonating the Royal City! ?93: Chapter 89: Detonating the Royal City! Zhi Ning¡¯s Tragedy! (2nd Update) 93: Chapter 89: Detonating the Royal City! Zhi Ning¡¯s Tragedy! (2nd Update) Note: Begging for monthly votes, charging towards the monthly newcomer rankings, in dire need of monthly tickets, I beseech the support of all lords. ... ¡°Tenth place, Feng Yizuo, with a total score of 525 points.¡± ¡°Ninth place, Tie Long, with a total score of 528 points.¡± ¡°Eighth place, Duoluo, with a total score of 532 points.¡± Principal Jian Yong was reading the list of the top ten scorers from the graduation exam, but no one cared about the names announced thus far. Everyone was awaiting the mention of the one name they all wanted to hear. Even though everyone knew that Suo Lun had performed remarkably well, with astounding results, considering that the opponent had stooped so low as to blind someone, who could guarantee there wouldn¡¯t be some manipulation in the final scores? ¡°Third place, Zhimin, with a total score of 539 points.¡± As this name was announced, everybody¡¯s gaze turned to Zhimin, especially the noble female students since he was the only royal member participating in this year¡¯s graduation exam. Feeling the eyes of everyone upon him, Zhimin revealed a smile he¡¯d practiced for a long time, then he waved to the crowd with exacting royal etiquette he had been taught since childhood. However, the crowd only glanced at him for a moment before quickly shifting their attention away, most of the noble female students looking decidedly unfriendly. This was because the royal family played a very disgraceful role in suppressing Suo Lun. ¡°Second place, Turing Duo, with a total score of 547 points.¡± Upon the announcement of this name, all the boys instantly began searching the crowd for the owner of that name. Turing Duo, the daughter of a duke, the blossom of this year¡¯s Noble Academy. Despite bearing the title of school beauty, she spent most of her time away from the Royal City Academy, practicing martial arts in various locations, mysterious as a dragon glimpsed only in passing. As expected, she was not there. Right after the end of the graduation exam, she had left the Royal City Academy. So even though Suo Lun was her classmate, he had not actually met her face to face. In the first two exams, although they were in the same examination hall, she would only enter through the back door right when the exam started, and she left before it ended. ¡°First place...¡± Principal Jian Yong raised his head, looked at the audience, and slowly announced that name. ¡°Suo Lun, with a total score of 567 points.¡± In an instant, the entire Royal City Academy completely erupted into chaos. Although there had been a grip on Suo Lun¡¯s high scores, hearing this number, everyone present was utterly astounded. Out of a perfect score of 600, Suo Lun had achieved 567 points. Bear in mind, just a few months ago, he was at the bottom of the rankings. Despite severe suppression from the royal family, he had managed to achieve such a defiantly high score. Turing Duo had always been the most outstanding student of the entire Royal City Academy, second to none. Yet this time, Suo Lun¡¯s score completely crushed hers by a full twenty points. It was incredibly powerful, defying all expectations. Soon, everyone saw the detailed scores. Suo Lun¡¯s first exam on foundational theories, 172 points (out of 200) For the second exam, political dissertation, 95 points (out of 100) For the third, arts, 100 points (out of 100) For the fourth, martial arts and archery, 100 points for the fixed target, 100 points for the moving target. In two of the exams, Suo Lun set new historical records at the Royal City Academy. For the political dissertation, the previous historic high score was 92 points, while Suo Lun earned 95 points. For the arts, the historical record was 90 points, while Suo Lun achieved a perfect score of 100. As for the martial arts exam, there were many who achieved full scores. But Suo Lun was different; he was completely blind during the archery exam but still managed to secure a full score. This was not just miraculous; it was entirely divine! Such a historical feat was truly unprecedented and likely unsurpassable. Seeing this transcendental score, the noble students under the large scoreboard felt an overwhelming urge to kneel in worship. It was just so... powerful and utterly defied all expectations. ... The news of Suo Lun securing first place in the Royal City Academy¡¯s graduation exam exploded like a bomb throughout the entire city. Instantly, all of Wangcheng Zidu went wild with excitement. The bet between Suo Lun and Commandery Princess Zhining had already been hyped up for days. Today, the outcome finally emerged. Against all odds and without anyone¡¯s favor, Suo Lun accomplished an astonishing feat. When everyone learned that Suo Lun had been completely blind during the last exam but still managed to achieve a full score in the archery test, they were at first in utter disbelief, followed swiftly by profound shock. Previously, the people of the royal city were only following this matter for the entertainment value. But now, they were truly struck and began to genuinely care about Suo Lun¡¯s destiny. If it were anyone else, they would¡¯ve been doomed to fail under such circumstances. But Suo Lun unfolded such a miraculous reversal; what could possibly stop him now? Now that Suo Lun¡¯s results were out, all eyes turned to the royal family. Would the King present Suo Lun with the noble samurai medal, would he bestow upon him the title of Count Tianshui, the Lordship of Tianshui City? If the royal family went back on their word, they would face the scorn of millions from the royal city. According to the rules, the royal family would formally confer titles on the sixth day after the conclusion of the graduation exam. Whether the royal family would break their promises, everyone was keeping a close watch for that day. ... In the Commandery Princess¡¯s mansion in Tianshui City, she, who had spat out blood, appeared somewhat weak, her stunning face deathly pale. The owner of that casino knelt outside with a face as pale as clay, shaking uncontrollably. After Suo Lun¡¯s results were released, he nearly fainted on the spot, as it indicated that his casino would have to pay out an astronomical sum of Gold Coins. How could this be? What seemed like gold coins falling from the sky had turned into a demon that would devour him? Could it be that Suo Lun was really possessed by a deity? Could he really defy heaven in such a gambling game? ¡°How many Gold Coins were placed on Suo Lun winning?¡± Princess Zhining asked. ¡°Fifteen thousand, five hundred and twenty-three,¡± the casino owner replied. Princess Zhining¡¯s vision darkened, nearly causing her to swoon. This... this meant she would have to pay out one hundred fifty thousand Gold Coins; this... this was far more than astronomical. That amount represented the annual tax revenue of a province, more than five times the total assets of the Silver Casino. Should she have to pay this sum, she would certainly have to utilize funds from the Royal City gold reserves. This astronomical sum of Gold Coins truly would put her and Zhi Li through extreme hardship. All her money had significant uses, serving the campaign for Zhi Li¡¯s throne. This time, for the revolt in Tianshui City, she had paid out tens of thousands of Gold Coins in military expenses for those greedy high-ranking samurai lords. Bribing royal family members every year required a large sum of Gold Coins, laying out plans for the Southern Barbarian Continent and the Ten Thousand Mountains required a vast amount of Gold Coins, and maintaining a strong underground intelligence network needed a large amount of Gold Coins. And the most expensive of all was secretly building up an army. Although she had many Gold Coins, each one had a purpose, and having to pay out tens of thousands this time, the consequences would be very serious. ¡°Is it possible... to default on this gambling debt?¡± the Silver Casino owner asked tentatively. ¡°Idiot!¡± Zhining snapped coldly, ¡°What¡¯s more important, Gold Coins or the reputation of His Highness Zhi Li?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± the casino owner knocked his head on the ground in agreement. ¡°I will gather the Gold Coins as quickly as possible; now get out.¡± Zhining stated icily. The casino owner remained kneeling on the ground, crawling backward as he exited. ¡°Li Zhu, how is the battle situation in Tianshui City?¡± Zhining asked, ¡°Are those high-ranking lords unable to take down the Heavenly Water Main City with their thirty thousand against ten thousand defenders?¡± Li Zhu, standing outside, bowed and said, ¡°Commandery Princess, it should not be that quick; the battle has only just begun. Suo Hanyi is a military genius; without ten days or half a month, an outcome is unlikely to emerge.¡± Zhining closed her eyes, trying to calm herself, and then asked, ¡°How is Suo Lun now?¡± ¡°Unconscious,¡± replied Li Zhu. ¡°Will his eyes be completely blind?¡± Zhining inquired. ¡°Yes,¡± Li Zhu responded, ¡°Yao Yue never fails when she takes action.¡± ¡°Good, very good...¡± Zhining sighed, ¡°Even if she is a genius, with her eyes blinded, it will be hard for her to amount to anything.¡± Seeing Zhining¡¯s haggard and tired eyes, Li Zhu hesitated for a moment and then suggested, ¡°Since the results are out... perhaps the Commandery Princess should get some proper rest?¡± He wasn¡¯t supposed to say something like this in his position, but he did feel some pity. ¡°Alright...¡± Zhining agreed in a rare gentle tone, then walked into the room, lay on the bed, and snuggled into the covers. Normally, she liked to sleep naked, but now nothing mattered anymore; she didn¡¯t even bother to take off her dress, diving straight into bed, and her alluring figure curled up entirely. She couldn¡¯t fall asleep at all because she had never suffered such a huge blow, nor had she ever been defeated so miserably. She knew everyone in the Royal City was gossiping about her, especially about the Snake Kiss bet with Suo Lun; she couldn¡¯t imagine what story it had become in the mouths of those vile men, how many times her body had been violated by Suo Lun in their tales. Her innocence, her reputation, must have been destroyed long ago. Feeling her mistress¡¯s restlessness, Li Zhu sat outside and began reciting the Tranquility Mantra. Eventually, she quieted down and finally fell into a deep sleep. ... ¡°Suo Lun, you shameless scoundrel...¡± Zhining muttered through clenched teeth, ¡°I swear, I swear, I won¡¯t let you live past this month.¡± At that moment, the sound of hurried footsteps came from outside. ¡°Li Zhu, what time is it now? What has happened?¡± Zhining inquired. ¡°It is already noon,¡± Li Zhu answered, ¡°A messenger hawk from Tianshui City has just arrived.¡± ¡°Has there been an outcome from the battle? Have they taken Heavenly Water Main City?¡± Zhining asked. Li Zhu paused for a moment before replying, ¡°The high-ranking samurai lords leading thirty thousand rebels were utterly defeated; Suo Hanyi won a complete victory!¡± Zhining could not believe it, her voice trembling, ¡°The battle... it only just began yesterday, did it not?¡± Li Zhu replied, ¡°Yesterday, Suo Hanyi sent only six thousand soldiers and four thousand militiamen to defend the city, feigning the appearance of their entire military strength being deployed. With this makeshift army of ten thousand, he repelled the thirty thousand rebels¡¯ five attacks, both sides suffering countless casualties. At nightfall, Suo Hanyi and Yan Nu led four thousand well-rested troops in a night raid, inflicting a crushing defeat on the rebels, killing more than twenty thousand.¡± Zhining¡¯s mind went blank. The thirty thousand rebels she had outfitted at great expense with tens of thousands of Gold Coins, defeated by Suo Hanyi in just half a day? More than twenty thousand rebels routed by Suo Hanyi¡¯s army of four thousand? ¡°Worthless, utterly worthless!¡± Zhining shouted angrily. Then, she could no longer hold back, a sharp pain in her chest, a sweetness in her throat. A torrent of fresh blood spewed out, and she fainted, unconscious. ... Note: If you enjoyed this book and want more, feel free to check out my other completed fantasy novel ¡°Nine Yang Sword Saint¡±, where a college freshman named Yang Dingtian, possessing the rare Nine Yang Body, crosses into another world. By some strange twist of fate, he inherits the world¡¯s number one sect and becomes the fiance? of the most beautiful woman there! Chapter 94 - 94 90 Zhi Lis Invitation! ?94: Chapter 90: Zhi Li¡¯s Invitation! (3 more) 94: Chapter 90: Zhi Li¡¯s Invitation! (3 more) Note: Brothers, the third installment is here. The new book is in a precarious position on the monthly ticket leaderboard, and I sincerely beg for your monthly votes, deeply imploring everyone for support. ... Princess Zhining fell unconscious for less than two hours before a skilled woman in the mansion revived her with Dragon Qi. If Suo Lun were here, he would definitely recognize the scent of this woman. This woman, named Yao Yue, was the one who blinded Suo Lun. If it hadn¡¯t been for Yao Xing, Suo Lun would have truly been blinded forever. She was petite, appearing as if she were a girl of thirteen or fourteen. Her face was also extremely delicate and alluring, resembling a young girl in her teens, evoking a sense of immense pity at first glance. However, only she knew her real age. The first thing Princess Zhining did upon waking up was to drink half a bowl of ginseng soup, then she struggled to get up and said, ¡°I need to go to Brother Zili.¡± Then, she weakly boarded the carriage and headed towards Prince Zili¡¯s residence. ... In recent days, Wangcheng Zidu has experienced a whirlwind of changes. For several days, there was only one topic of conversation among everyone, which was Suo Lun. Of course, there were a few dozen extremely lucky individuals as well. Because Princess Zhining truly paid out more than 150,000 Gold Coins; she actually managed to cover the astronomical gambling debt. This also allowed her previously tarnished reputation to regain a little luster. When Duke Zhi Ting heard the news of Suo Lun¡¯s defy-the-heavens victory, he was completely stunned. At first, he couldn¡¯t believe it and sent people to verify it over and over again. Upon receiving final confirmation, he burst into joy and laughed heartily in his courtyard. He had rashly bet 7,000 Gold Coins on Suo Lun¡¯s victory, mainly out of spite for Zhi Li, never really expecting to see that money again. Unexpectedly, Suo Lun had created an unprecedented miracle, and the 7,000-gold bet turned into 70,000 Gold Coins. Duke Zhi Ting was immensely wealthy, but much of his wealth was in real estate; the actual Gold Coins he could mobilize were only several tens of thousands. Suo Lun, in collaboration with over a dozen brothels, launched the Wangcheng Nineteen Hairpins plan, which indeed was impressive. However, the total profit margin was only in the vicinity of 20,000 to 30,000 Gold Coins. Yet with this wager, Duke Zhi Ting earned a full 70,000 Gold Coins, effectively doubling his liquid capital in hand. Carried away with excitement, he almost couldn¡¯t resist tossing aside the King¡¯s House Arrest Decree to head over to Earl Tianshui¡¯s residence and get drunk with Suo Lun. Later, when he heard that Suo Lun was completely unconscious and might even have been permanently blinded, his ecstasy diminished somewhat. Then, he was extremely eager to see the expressions on the faces of Zhi Li and Zhining; they must have been quite spectacular. Of course, in the end, he had to remain inactive, as the King¡¯s House Arrest Decree made him not dare to step out of his threshold. He might be domineering, but he dared not disobey his elder brother Zhi Bian¡¯s imperial edict in the slightest. ... And the girls from the brothels of Wangcheng who likewise fell into surprise and delight ¡ª together they had bet over 2,000 Gold Coins on Suo Lun¡¯s victory, with no other intention than to acquire Suo Lun¡¯s favor, thereby receiving promotion and an increase in their own value. Yet unexpectedly, Suo Lun truly won and, in the end, created a miracle thought impossible to achieve. As a result, their 2,000-plus Gold Coins transformed into more than 20,000 Gold Coins. Even for these popular brothel girls, it was a fortune of enormous proportions. As for the noble schoolgirls, they had bet all their pocket money on Suo Lun, purely out of being his enthusiastic fans. Subsequently, their investment of over 2,000 Gold Coins also turned into more than 20,000 Gold Coins. Each received several hundred Gold Coins, enough to substantially enrich their future dowries, even though they really didn¡¯t feel like marrying anyone now. In short, at this moment, it was a situation where thousands laughed while Zhining¡¯s family wept. However, the man who created this miracle remained unconscious the entire time. Ever since Suo Ningbing fell into a coma after biting his tongue, he did not wake up on the first day, nor the second, nor the third day! By the fourth day, he still had not awakened. Suo Ningbing sat vigil at his bedside all this time, barely closing her eyes, and her tears truly were about to run dry. Seeing the comatose and pale-faced Suo Lun, she felt so distressed that she could hardly breathe. Ye Jingyu did not know how many times she had tried to persuade her to sleep, offering to keep watch over Suo Lun in her place. However, Suo Ningbing insisted on staying by Suo Lun¡¯s side, wanting to be the first to see him wake up. But after several days and nights without sleep, her slightly frail body was definitely not going to hold up. In the end, Ye Jingyu had to gently tap on the back of her neck and use a sleeping potion to knock her out, ensuring she got some rest in bed. Then, Ye Jingyu took Suo Ningbing¡¯s place and sat by Suo Lun¡¯s bedside, vigilant day and night. Even she, who had never prayed before, prayed to heaven every day, hoping that Suo Lun would wake up and his eyes would regain their sight. She was even willing to trade her own eyesight in exchange. ... Now, it was already the fifth day. Normally, the King would issue the noble samurai medals in another day and even bestow upon Suo Lun the title of Earl Tianshui, the City Lord of Tianshui. Yet, he still had not woken up. And Ye Jingyu, who had not slept for two days and nights, finally couldn¡¯t resist and slumped over on the bed, falling asleep. But Suo Ningbing, who Ye Jingyu had put to sleep using her methods for two days, finally woke up. As soon as she awoke, she rushed to Suo Lun¡¯s bedside. Seeing that Suo Lun still had not awoken, her heart sank. But when she saw that his complexion was much rosier, although his face had clearly thinned, Suo Ningbing stroked his face with pity and couldn¡¯t resist pressing her own against it. After hesitating for a moment, she immediately went out and bathed and changed clothes as fast as she could, even using rose essential oil, a rarity for her. Despite the fact that her tears were nearly all shed, and although someone had told her that Suo Lun¡¯s eyes would be completely blind, she did not believe that heaven would treat him, such a lovable boy, in that way. So she wanted to make herself beautiful and fragrant. Once Suo Lun woke up and opened his eyes, he would see a beautiful her, so that he wouldn¡¯t worry. Gently applying lip rouge to her delicate, petal-like small mouth, Suo Ningbing suddenly looked even more stunning, radiating brilliance. Then, she gently lay beside Suo Lun, softly holding his body and whispering in his ear, ¡°Wake up, my treasure, as long as you can wake up and your eyes can heal, I¡¯m willing to do anything.¡± Just like that, she held Suo Lun gently, praying in her heart while whispering in his ear. After how long, Suo Lun¡¯s body suddenly trembled, and then his hands instinctively searched around. ¡°Sister, sister...¡± he called out, still with his eyes firmly closed, his entire demeanor extremely restless. Suo Ningbing then cried tears of joy, hugging Suo Lun and saying, ¡°I¡¯m here, sister is here...¡± ¡°Silly, you¡¯re not allowed to do this anymore. You don¡¯t want to make me worry, but it just makes me worry more, do you understand?¡± said Suo Ningbing. ¡°I was wrong...¡± Suo Lun said. Suo Ningbing gazed at him for a long while, then once again pulled him into her arms, as if savoring the feeling of having regained what she had lost. And at that moment, a cough came from the side. Ye Jingyu awkwardly said, ¡°I, I don¡¯t mean to interrupt you, but there¡¯s something important.¡± Suo Ningbing quickly let go of Suo Lun, not daring to face Ye Jingyu, and asked, ¡°What is it?¡± Ye Jingyu said, ¡°Two eunuchs have arrived, one with a decree from His Majesty the King. The other is from the household of the young Master of Duke Zhi Li, bringing an invitation. Prince Zili is inviting Master Suo Lun for a meeting.¡± Suo Lun was startled, the King¡¯s decree had finally arrived, but why was Zili inviting him? Chapter 95 - 95 91 Zhi Ning Marries You How About That ?95: Chapter 91: Zhi Ning Marries You, How About That? (4 More) 95: Chapter 91: Zhi Ning Marries You, How About That? (4 More) Note: The fourth update is presented, to celebrate the Alliance Hierarch of ¡®Furious Wind and Bright Moon¡¯ readers! ******** King Zhi Bian¡¯s decrees were always very concise and to the point, rarely using flowery and grandiose language. ¡°Tomorrow afternoon at two-fifteen, Xuan Suolun is to enter the palace for an audience and receive the Noble Warrior Medal. Hear this!¡± Upon hearing the appointed time of two-fifteen, Suo Lun was not surprised at all because the previous transmigrator, the Dragon Emperor, had already introduced time and distance units to this world. ¡°By your command,¡± Suo Lun bowed and accepted the decree. The decree from the king only mentioned awarding the Noble Warrior Medal and did not speak of bestowing the title of Count Tianshui or the lordship of Tianshui City. However, according to protocol, one must first be awarded the Noble Warrior Medal before inheriting a noble title. And the middle-aged eunuch who delivered Prince Zili¡¯s invitation glanced first at Suo Lun¡¯s eyes. Seeing that his sight had been restored, he showed only a slight startle. ¡°My lord requests the presence of Young Master Suo Lun at the prince¡¯s residence for a chat,¡± the middle-aged eunuch extended an invitation engraved on a bamboo card. After receiving it, Suo Lun immediately returned it; it was a noble etiquette that one could not accept an invitation from someone of higher status. Therefore, Zili¡¯s jade invitation card had been polished smooth as a mirror. It was rather characteristic of Zili to use bamboo for invitations instead of gold or white jade, considering his status. ¡°It would be disrespectful to decline,¡± though Suo Lun was not prepared to meet with Zili, the invitation was one that he could not refuse. ¡°Then this servant shall wait here. Young Master Suo Lun, please let me know when you are ready,¡± the middle-aged eunuch sat down, and though Suo Ningbing¡¯s expression was cold, she still offered him tea. Next, Suo Ningbing personally prepared a bath and helped Suo Lun to bathe. Seeing Suo Ningbing roll up her sleeves, revealing arms as white as jade, and pick up a soft towel, Suo Lun was startled. ¡°Sister, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Bathing you,¡± Suo Ningbing replied. ¡°That¡¯s really not necessary,¡± Suo Lun said with a start. When he was on Earth, his sister had bathed him until he was ten years old. Afterwards, feeling embarrassed, he had started bathing himself. ¡°Only now you¡¯re embarrassed? Where did your courage come from just before?¡± Suo Ningbing gently scolded Suo Lun with a glance, then softly continued, ¡°You¡¯re a grown man, it¡¯s difficult for you to wash your own hair and back, and I don¡¯t want other maids to assist you.¡± Her words left Suo Lun heart fluttering, as her reluctance to have other maids help him implied the stirrings of jealousy in her heart. ¡°Alright, disrobe and enter the tub,¡± Ning Bing instructed and then turned her delicate back to him. Then, amid the awkward atmosphere, Suo Lun quickly stepped into the bathing tub. The tub was filled with milk, and steam billowed so that nothing could be seen beneath the water, which afforded him some relief. Ning Bing, with her cheeks flushed, stepped forward with a bottle of essential oil and a soap pod, carefully applying it to Suo Lun¡¯s hair and then meticulously washing it. Her soft hands gently massaged Suo Lun¡¯s scalp. After the massage, she dried her hands and gently massaged Suo Lun¡¯s eyes, asking softly, ¡°Is it completely healed now?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± he replied, although it wasn¡¯t quite completely healed. His vision still had a faint red tint, as if looking through a filter. Yao Xing had said that it was the release of spiritual power during his last major test that had caused damage to his visual nerves, which would take some time to recover. After carefully washing his hair and back, Ning Bing left to allow him to put on his undergarments, then she brought a brocade robe and personally helped him change into it. Half an hour later, Suo Lun followed the eunuch to Prince Zili¡¯s residence. ... Half an hour later, Suo Lun entered Prince Zili¡¯s elegant residence. The residence was not very large, nor could it be described as opulent or magnificent; instead, it had a solemn air, predominantly featuring grey tones. ¡°Your Highness, Young Master Suo Lun has arrived,¡± the eunuch announced outside a door. ¡°Please come in, come in...¡± The voice of Zili resonated from within, hearty and bold. Then, the door opened, and a thirty-year-old man came forward, grasping Suo Lun¡¯s hand. ¡°Come, come, come, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time.¡± Next, Zili looked into Suo Lun¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°Your eyesight has returned? That¡¯s good. It eases my concerns greatly.¡± Suo Lun was taken aback by his enthusiasm. The image of Zili before him was beyond his expectations. His hair was tied back simply, secured with a bamboo hairpin. He was dressed casually in a loose linen robe and was even barefoot. He wasn¡¯t particularly handsome, at least not when compared to Suo Lun¡¯s pretty boy looks. But his face was full of character, with an air of unruliness, intelligence, authority, and a hint of wickedness. Particularly, his long nose gave one an instinctual sense of fearfulness after seeing it. This was Prince Zili, the future king whom the entire Rage Wave Kingdom expected and supported. ¡°Suo Lun, Zhi Ning has never been defeated before. This time you¡¯ve beaten her soundly, causing her to vomit blood twice,¡± Zili said. ¡°She is my most beloved sister, what do you think we should do about this?¡± Suo Lun thought for a moment and said, ¡°She and I are alike, we can¡¯t afford to lose.¡± These words, instead, took Zhi Li by surprise. Most men are unwilling to admit that they can¡¯t afford to lose, believing themselves to be broad-minded. ¡°Come, sit down, join me for a meal,¡± Zhi Li said as he sat cross-legged in front of a table. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there definitely won¡¯t be any poison. Zhi Ning is somewhat insidious with her methods, but it doesn¡¯t matter because she¡¯s a woman. As a young lord, I can¡¯t do such things.¡± Suo Lun took a seat opposite him. In front of him were four dishes, two meat and two vegetarian, all very exquisite. Suo Lun saw at a glance that this one meal could feed the commoners outside for an entire month. Zhi Li, dressed in plain clothes and even wearing a bamboo hairpin, was nonetheless so particular and even luxurious when it came to food. ¡°I don¡¯t dislike luxury, I just hate vulgar things like gold, white jade, silk, and the like,¡± Zhi Li said. After tasting a dish and sipping some wine, he looked at Suo Lun and said, ¡°You know, there¡¯s one thing very similar about the two of us, do you know what that is?¡± Suo Lun shook his head and replied, ¡°You tell me.¡± ¡°We¡¯re both old hands at romancing women. You¡¯re battle-hardened, and I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯ve had no less than a hundred girlfriends and lovers,¡± Zhi Li said. ¡°And as for me, I¡¯ve handled others¡¯ wives no less than a hundred times. Both of us have slept with the most noble ladies.¡± At that moment, Suo Lun was drinking wine and nearly spit it out when he heard these words. This Zhi Li really didn¡¯t hold back at all, speaking so directly. However, it¡¯s not something to brag about, is it? Then, Zhi Li clapped his hands and said, ¡°Come in.¡± Immediately, two beauties gracefully entered the room. One was older and one was younger. The younger one was lithe and captivating, with a charming face. The older one was mature like a ripe peach, dignified and elegant, with occasional shy glances. ¡°Guess who these two women are?¡± Zhi Li asked. Suo Lun thought for a moment and vaguely had an answer, but he shook his head nonetheless. ¡°Don¡¯t hide your cleverness in front of me. You¡¯ve surely guessed it. I¡¯m to entertain you, so naturally, I would choose the wife of the man you detest the most,¡± Zhi Li said. ¡°Your most hated man is me, but I can¡¯t bear to share my wife with others. So, as the next best thing, I¡¯ve summoned the women of Jian Ning and Marquis Jian Yong.¡± Then, pointing to the young and charming woman, he continued, ¡°This lady, born of modest background, goes by the name Wu Xiuxiu. She¡¯s Jian Ning¡¯s concubine and is twenty-five years old. Of course, you also know that the marriage between Niya and Jian Ning is in name only. So, Wu Xiuxiu is essentially Jian Ning¡¯s wife now, having even given him a son.¡± ¡°And this mature woman is called Wu Qianyu, the favored consort of Marquis Jian Yong, who is thirty-eight years old,¡± Zhi Li said. ¡°Of course, if you wanted to retaliate against Jian Ning and Jian Yong, it would have been best to have Marquis Jian Yong¡¯s principal wife come. However, she is already in her fifties. I think your taste isn¡¯t quite that mature, so I¡¯ve had his most cherished consort come instead.¡± Then, Zhi Li excitedly stood up and pointed to the two women, ¡°Come on, Suo Lun, don¡¯t be shy. Pick one, and I¡¯ll take the one you leave. And I assure you, I haven¡¯t touched either of these women before.¡± At this moment, Suo Lun¡¯s heart was truly shattered. This Prince Zili was incredibly uninhibited, proposing that they toy with women together from the outset, and worse, the wives of his own loyal subordinates. He had heard of his proclivities before, but he hadn¡¯t expected them to be so fitting to his reputation. He could only admire Jian Ning and Marquis Jian Yong, who seemed so willing to wear such green hats. ¡°Come on, don¡¯t be bashful, pick one, pick one,¡± Zhi Li urged. Taken aback, Suo Lun then pointed at the mature and graceful Wu Qianyu, the consort of Marquis Jian Yong. ¡°You know how to play,¡± Zhi Li responded with a thumbs up and then motioned to Wu Xiuxiu, ¡°Come here.¡± Jian Ning¡¯s concubine, Wu Xiuxiu, came to Zhi Li¡¯s side, submissively took the wine jug, and poured wine for him. As Zhi Li¡¯s hand wandered over Wu Xiuxiu, he nodded and said, ¡°Not bad, not bad, Jian Ning is quite fortunate.¡± Meanwhile, the plump Wu Qianyu knelt next to Suo Lun and picked up the jug to pour wine for him. Seeing Suo Lun sitting there like a gentleman, Zhi Li frowned and said, ¡°Suo Lun, don¡¯t be shy. If you¡¯re so reserved, it makes me uncomfortable too.¡± ¡°Please enjoy yourself, I... I¡¯ve been restraining myself lately,¡± Suo Lun said. Zhi Li frowned in disappointment, withdrew his hand from Wu Xiuxiu¡¯s dress, and got down to business, ¡°Tomorrow, His Majesty the King will summon you to the palace and will bestow upon you the Noble Samurai medal.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already received the decree,¡± Suo Lun said, then waited for more information. Zhi Li went on, ¡°If nothing unexpected happens, you will soon inherit the title of Earl Tianshui and the position of City Lord of Tianshui City.¡± Suo Lun replied, ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡± Zhi Li continued, ¡°Let¡¯s discuss something. Once you become the City Lord of Tianshui City, don¡¯t go to your territory. Lend me Tianshui City Territory for twenty years. I¡¯ll make it into a fortress to attack the Southern Barbarian Plains. Once I conquer the Southern Barbarian Plains and build a city there, I¡¯ll return Tianshui City to you.¡± Frowning, Suo Lun did not answer, but used silence as a refusal. Zhi Li proposed, ¡°In exchange, I invite you to become my future Prime Minister, and also a brother-in-law. How about that?¡± These words startled Suo Lun. Zhi Li continued, ¡°Weren¡¯t you once madly in love with Zhi Ning? I¡¯ll marry her to you, and we¡¯ll become family. Then, you can assist me, become my future Chancellor, and also lend me Tianshui City for twenty years. Isn¡¯t that a good deal?¡± Chapter 96 - 96 92 An Audience with the King! ?96: Chapter 92: An Audience with the King! (1 update) 96: Chapter 92: An Audience with the King! (1 update) Note: Today¡¯s first update is delivered. I¡¯m now last on the new book¡¯s monthly ticket rankings, desperately begging for my brothers to help me out, tears running! ... When Suo Lun arrived, he didn¡¯t expect Zhi Li would actually betroth Zhi Ning to himself. And from the first glance at Zhi Li, Suo Lun knew he meant what he said. Even if he didn¡¯t stand on the side of the enemy, Zhi Li was undoubtedly a charismatic sovereign, a future King of vision and grandeur. All he had to do was nod, and the immense pressure on him would dissipate in an instant, transforming him into royalty by marriage. The brother-in-law of the future King, coupled with being the future Prime Minister, sounded genuinely full of infinite temptation. As for Zhi Ning, Suo Lun was sure that as long as Zhi Li decided, she would certainly not object, no matter how much she hated him. Because for the sake of her brother¡¯s throne, Zhi Ning could give up everything. Zhi Li said, ¡°Of course, being the playboy that you are, you should easily discern the complex feelings Zhi Ning harbors for you. That extreme hatred, along with a slight tremor within her heart.¡± Suo Lun remained silent throughout. Zhi Li didn¡¯t press further, simply bowing his head to drink and eat. ¡°Why would you be willing to do this?¡± Suo Lun asked. Zhi Li answered, ¡°I am desperate for talent; I need Tianshui City, and more importantly, I need you.¡± Suo Lun frowned, picked up the jug, poured himself a full cup, and gulped it down before he was about to speak. Zhi Li said, ¡°Before you speak, please let me say one thing.¡± ¡°You may speak,¡± Suo Lun replied. Zhi Li said, ¡°You should know that once you refuse me, you become my enemy, and once someone becomes my enemy, I will annihilate them both mentally and physically.¡± Suo Lun nodded. Zhi Li added, ¡°You should also know that even if you successfully inherit the position of City Lord of Tianshui City, you won¡¯t gain Tianshui City. No matter from which angle, Tianshui City won¡¯t be yours.¡± Suo Lun nodded and said, ¡°I am aware. To obtain Tianshui City, there¡¯s only one way, to take it by force, not through someone¡¯s benevolence.¡± ¡°By saying that, you¡¯ve made me desire you more,¡± Zhi Li said with a touch of sorrow furrowing his brows. ¡°You should know, I really don¡¯t want to kill you. I don¡¯t want you to become my enemy. I truly need someone like you... someone with a strategic vision and a steadfast heart.¡± Suo Lun drank another full cup of wine and said with the courage that came from alcohol, ¡°Prince Zhi Li, Tianshui City is the foundation that the Suo family has built over centuries; I cannot let it collapse in my hands. So, I apologize!¡± Zhi Li painfully closed his eyes, then exhaled deeply twice to clear the pent-up air in his chest. ¡°Haha...¡± Then, he laughed heartily and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, today, let¡¯s just talk about romance, drink, eat meat, play with women, and once we walk out this door, we¡¯ll continue to be enemies.¡± After finishing his cup of wine, he violently tore open Wu Xiuxiu¡¯s blouse and bit down on her delicate breast. It seemed he wanted to vent, to bite down hard, but ultimately in his essence, he couldn¡¯t muster the will to harm such beauty. While Suo Lun, toasting from afar with his cup, drank it down in one gulp. ... In Heavenly Water Main City, Suo Hanyi became the true savior, emerging as the War God in the hearts of numerous soldiers. Ten thousand against thirty thousand, he repelled the enemy¡¯s several waves of attacks. In the end, he led four thousand elites to shatter an enemy force of over twenty thousand. Many had thought the battle would last ten days or half a month, but it was won in just one day. Everyone who looked at Suo Hanyi did so with fervent worship. Be it the civilians of Tianshui City or the soldiers of the army, everyone regarded Suo Hanyi as the supreme leader, their highest sovereign. Suddenly, a thought surged in Suo Hanyi¡¯s mind: Why couldn¡¯t he be the master of Tianshui City? He was so powerful, becoming a Samurai by his twenties, a feat that ranked him among the best in the Rage Wave Kingdom. His military genius shone brightly, triumphing over an enemy twenty thousand strong with just four thousand. Being so exceptional, why couldn¡¯t he be the master of Tianshui City? Why should Suo Lun, that good-for-nothing, who only knew how to bring ruin and waste the family fortune, be the Lord of Tianshui City? Was it simply because of his better birth? Because he was the biological son of his adoptive father? If he became the head of the Suo family, if he became the Lord of Tianshui City, wouldn¡¯t that make Tianshui City even more powerful? Moreover, the high-ranking samurai lords wouldn¡¯t dare to rebel. At this moment, he was lying in bed, lost in thought, while his wife Yang Hongyi was sitting in front of the mirror, taking down her hairpin. ¡°Alas, I wonder how Suo Lun and Ning Bing are doing? Did the exam go smoothly?¡± Yang Hongyi said, ¡°Big brother, now that we have repelled the rebels, we should quickly send someone to bring Suo Lun and Ning Bing here. Tianshui City can¡¯t go without a ruler for such a long time.¡± The temples of Suo Hanyi¡¯s forehead suddenly throbbed violently, and he said in a rage, ¡°Why do you always side with that wastrel? What merits or abilities does he have that he should just take Tianshui City and become its master?¡± Upon hearing this, Yang Hongyi turned around and looked at her husband Suo Hanyi with utter disbelief, as if she no longer recognized the man he had become. After all, Tianshui City had always belonged to Suo Lun, could there even be any disagreement on this point? Hurriedly trying to explain, Suo Hanyi said, ¡°What I mean is, Tianshui City was preserved with the blood of countless brothers; we can¡¯t let that wastrel Suo Lun just squander it away.¡± Yang Hongyi spoke quietly, ¡°Big brother, don¡¯t forget that it was our adoptive father who raised us. The Suo family has shown us kindness as deep as the oceans and as high as the heavens.¡± Suo Hanyi¡¯s facial muscles twitched, but he said no more. At this time, a hundred miles away, in the camp of the rebellious high-ranking samurai lords, a graceful woman shrouded in a black cloak entered the rebel camp, guarded by dozens of masters. ... When Suo Lun left Prince Zhi Li¡¯s Mansion, he was almost drunk, still supported onto the carriage by Ye Jingyu. After returning home, seeing Suo Ningbing still sitting under the candlelight waiting, her stunning face wearing a smile, as if filled with anticipation. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡± Suo Lun asked softly. ¡°Why have you been drinking?¡± Suo Ningbing chided, ¡°I¡¯ll go make you a bowl of sobering soup.¡± ¡°No need, I¡¯m not drunk,¡± Suo Lun said, ¡°What were you just thinking about that made you so happy?¡± Suo Ningbing replied, ¡°After you inherit the title of City Lord of Tianshui City, we can return to Tianshui City, our true home. Just thinking about it makes me happy. Although we have lived in the Royal City for seven years, I still can¡¯t get used to it here.¡± Then, Suo Ningbing continued, ¡°I just received news from Tianshui City. Nineteen high-ranking samurai lords have rebelled, and thirty thousand rebels have besieged Tianshui City. As a result, in just one day, elder brother crushed them in defeat, and now the crisis of the besieged Tianshui City is resolved. And you are about to successfully inherit the position of City Lord. The three of us siblings have finally not let down our father¡¯s expectations and haven¡¯t lost the Suo family¡¯s century-old foundation.¡± Suo Lun was taken aback for a moment, thirty thousand rebels against ten thousand, and Suo Hanyi had managed to turn the tide and defeat the rebels in a single day, lifting the siege. His righteous brother was truly formidable in military matters. After hesitating for a moment, Suo Lun said, ¡°Sister, not to dampen your spirits, but Suo Hanyi might not welcome us back right now.¡± ¡°Stop talking nonsense,¡± Suo Ningbing said. ¡°Although elder brother has been harsh with you, he is wholeheartedly protecting our family. Let me tell you, once we¡¯re in Tianshui City, even if you are the City Lord, you must respect elder brother and treat him as you would your own brother, otherwise...¡± ¡°Otherwise what?¡± Suo Lun teased. ¡°Otherwise I¡¯ll be unhappy and pull your ears,¡± Suo Ningbing stretched out her hand and gently tugged at Suo Lun¡¯s ear. Taking advantage of his tipsiness, Suo Lun grabbed her hand and attempted to pull her into his embrace. Suo Ningbing quickly jumped away, scolding him, ¡°You¡¯re getting bolder. If someone saw us, I couldn¡¯t face living.¡± Then she gave him a reproachful look and said, ¡°You seem honest, but you¡¯re actually very naughty. Alright, go to sleep early, tomorrow you have to enter the palace to meet the King.¡± ... By noon the next day, Suo Lun, dressed in new brocade robes, entered the palace with eight other students from the Royal City Academy to meet the King and receive the noble samurai medal granted by the King. Yes, eight. The mysterious Duke¡¯s daughter, Turing Duo, was still absent. Suo Lun was astonished; even for the King¡¯s medal award, she wasn¡¯t present, which was quite a statement. As if seeing the confusion of everyone else, Zhimin said, ¡°Miss Turing is on a secret mission, so her noble samurai medal was granted in advance.¡± So it was; Turing Duo had quite the background. As the current beauty queen of the Royal City Academy, Suo Lun had yet to see her. Of course, he also hadn¡¯t seen the previous beauty queen, Gui Qinshao, who was now effectively his fiance?e. And, barring any surprises, the two were to be married within a few months, whether Suo Lun was willing or not. Suo Lun even felt that his journey to Linhai City to fetch Gui Qinshao would happen sooner than expected. Guided by an eunuch, Suo Lun entered the palace of the Rage Wave Kingdom. This palace was bigger than Earth¡¯s Forbidden City, but not as lavish; the palaces here were solemn and august without appearing flamboyant. The dominating color scheme of the entire structure was of dark tones, exuding an oppressive solemnity. This also reflected the imposing nature of the Rage Wave Kingdom. Though the palace was vast, there weren¡¯t many buildings, and each palace was incredibly grand. Spaces between palaces were more often wide squares than anything else. Tall dragon pillars were everywhere, each exceeding the height of the palaces, symbolizing the supreme and uncontested divine status of dragons in this world. The eunuch led Suo Lun and the other nine to a palace and said, ¡°Wait here.¡± Then, Suo Lun and the others waited in silent reverence, making no sound. For others, receiving the noble samurai medal was merely an honor. For Suo Lun, it was not only the medal but also the ennoblement and accession to the position of City Lord of Tianshui. For this position, he had risked his life, even having a life-and-death struggle with Zhi Ning. Not only did he nearly lose his sight, but he almost lost his life as well. So at this final step, Suo Lun was still somewhat nervous. ¡°His Majesty has arrived!¡± an eunuch called out loudly. Then, a figure walked in, the ruler of the Rage Wave Kingdom, one of the five dominant warlords of the world, King Quo Bian. Instantly, the atmosphere in the palace became heavy and intense. Chapter 97 - 97 93 Ennoblement Three Temptations! ?97: Chapter 93: Ennoblement, Three Temptations! (2 more) 97: Chapter 93: Ennoblement, Three Temptations! (2 more) Note: The second update is here, with tears streaming down my face as I ask for monthly passes. The situation on the monthly pass leaderboard is truly precarious, ready to fall at any moment. ... ¡°I pay my respects to Your Majesty, the King.¡± Under Suo Lun¡¯s lead, nine students awarded with the Noble Warrior Medals knelt neatly, bows their heads in reverence. Then, they saw two booted feet step in, walking in front of the nine and stopping. After a good while, King Quo Bian seemed to come back to his senses and said, ¡°Oh, rise.¡± The nine arose, their gazes fixed on the ground, not daring to lift their heads towards the King. ¡°Lift your heads, let me have a look,¡± commanded King Quo Bian. His voice was a bit hoarse, but it also seemed to contain a sharp metallic edge, leaving a deep impression. Suo Lun was seeing the King¡¯s face for the first time. It was somewhat lean, not particularly handsome, with deep-set eyes and a tall, steep nose. Unlike other kings, Quo Bian had short hair and a coarse beard that was half grey. His face exuded a very determined yet cold demeanor, especially those deep eyes that struck fear into those who met his gaze. However, his eyes usually appeared quite scattered, as if he was always deep in thought, making it difficult for him to concentrate on the present, which gave off a rather careless impression. Determination and carelessness, two opposing qualities, were simultaneously present on the King¡¯s visage. The overall opinion of King Quo Bian throughout the Rage Wave Kingdom was that he was stern and rarely smiled, even going so far as to be labeled as harsh and ungenerous. When he was a child, the previous King had remarked that Quo Bian was capricious and fickle-minded. At the time when several princes were vying for the position of heir apparent, no one had high hopes for Quo Bian because he was not well-liked. All the nobility supported Prince Zhi Lan for his kindness, bravery, and sagacity, the epitome of a perfect king. Yet, Quo Bian emerged victorious in the end, ascending to the throne amid bloodshed. After his coronation, for a time his relationship with the nobles was very distant and even tense. But immediately, he began to promote the civilian elite class to rival the nobles. The nobles, fearing the loss of their power, once again came forward to fawn and flatter. Nearly twenty years into King Quo Bian¡¯s reign, he brought the military strategy of expanding the Rage Wave Kingdom southward to its pinnacle, reaching the Hundred Thousand Mountains and driving the Barbarian Tribes out of the Central Earth Plains. In politics, he strongly supported the civil elite to replace the increasingly corrupt noble class. This transformation reinvigorated the decaying ruling class and maintained the Rage Wave Kingdom¡¯s growing power. Therefore, even those filled with animosity toward King Quo Bian had to admit that he was one of the most outstanding kings of the Rage Wave Kingdom. ... The King approached Suo Lun, his normally distracted gaze finally sharpening as he stared at Suo Lun¡¯s face and said, ¡°You are Suo Lun.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± Suo Lun replied. King Quo Bian gave him another look, but said nothing more, his gaze briefly flitting across with contemplation before moving away from Suo Lun¡¯s face. ¡°Let¡¯s begin,¡± King Quo Bian waved his hand, signaling to the eunuch beside him. Nine eunuchs entered, each carrying a tray with a Noble Warrior Medal. The presentation of the Noble Warrior Medals was usually a grand affair, with the King personally attending the ceremony at the Royal City Academy, where all the students would gather at the grand courtyard, and high officials from the cabinet and the military leadership would take their places. Then, under the watchful eyes of thousands, the King would present the medals to the nine individuals. However, King Quo Bian disliked extravagance and such ostentatious displays. In fact, he was reluctant to appear before too many people. Therefore, this Noble Warrior Medal ceremony was made so simple. Next, the King proceeded to fasten the medals on each of the students. ¡°I swear allegiance to the King, allegiance to the royal house,¡± each knighted student knelt on one knee. And as the first in line, Suo Lun was the last to be knighted. ¡°I swear allegiance to the King, allegiance to the royal house,¡± Suo Lun knelt on one knee after receiving his medal from the King. Once the knighting was complete, the King looked at the nine Noble Warriors, his gaze finally focused, and after a moment of contemplation, he said, ¡°Some of you will inherit titles, and some will not. But regardless, I hope that in all your future endeavors, you will consider the interests of the kingdom in addition to your own and your family¡¯s.¡± King Quo Bian never spoke empty words nor grand-sounding phrases; he always spoke the blunt truth. But Suo Lun was still somewhat surprised; as a king who refrained from even the slightest pleasantries, he really was... quite the character. ¡°Well then, you may go,¡± the King gestured dismissively. The nine newly knighted warriors knelt on one knee, then backed away to take their leave. ¡°Suo Lun, prepare yourself for tomorrow¡¯s court assembly,¡± King Quo Bian said. ¡°After the assembly, you will be ennobled and given official duties.¡± Suo Lun was taken aback. I was about to leave, and only now you tell me something so important? ¡°I obey the order, and thank Your Majesty,¡± Suo Lun had to kneel once more to express his gratitude. ... After returning to the Earl¡¯s mansion, Suo Lun shared the news with his sister, Suo Ningbing. Suo Ningbing¡¯s stunningly beautiful face showed an unprecedented joy, her countenance beaming, ¡°We can finally go home, we can finally return to Tianshui City, I¡¯m so happy.¡± It wasn¡¯t just Suo Ningbing; everyone in the Earl¡¯s mansion, whether maids or family samurai, was extremely excited. Because in the Royal City, they were just nobility, constantly under pressure from the royal family, treading carefully every day as if on thin ice. But once back in Tianshui City, they would become the masters of that land. Suo Ningbing was right; no matter how grand the mansion of Count Tianshui was, it wasn¡¯t home. Tianshui City was home. Immediately after, the elated Suo Ningbing could no longer hold back, and she ordered the maids and servants to start packing their belongings, eager to prepare for the return to Tianshui City, to their home. However, a shadow flickered across Suo Lun¡¯s eyes, his words at the tip of his tongue, yet ultimately unspoken. Taking advantage of the others¡¯ inattention, Ye Jingyu asked Suo Lun in a low voice, ¡°Master, what else are you worried about?¡± ¡°You, you¡¯d better just call me by my name,¡± Suo Lun said. ¡°Young master, what are you worried about?¡± Ye Jingyu asked, ¡°The King has spoken; tomorrow you will be the Earl of Tianshui, a prince of the kingdom, the Lord of Tianshui City.¡± ¡°What concerns me is not this side of things,¡± Suo Lun said, ¡°but... what about Lord Suo Hanyi?¡± ¡°Lord Suo Hanyi?¡± Ye Jingyu asked, ¡°Hasn¡¯t he already defeated the rebels?¡± Suo Lun said, ¡°It¡¯s precisely because of that; he might not welcome us there anymore. In fact, Tianshui City might already belong to Suo Hanyi, not us.¡± Ye Jingyu was taken aback, then firmly said, ¡°That won¡¯t be the case, Lord Suo Hanyi may be a bit arrogant. But his loyalty to the Suo family is beyond question, young master, you are overthinking it.¡± ¡°I hope so, and hope it¡¯s just me overthinking,¡± Suo Lun said. Since he had been an orphan from a young age and had received many cold stares, Suo Lun had always been inclined to suspect the motives of others with the darkest of thoughts. He had always maintained a pessimistic view of human nature. ... Early the next day, Suo Lun dressed in his finest attire and took a carriage, heading once again to the royal palace. Today might be the most important moment for him. After today, he would become a prince of the kingdom, the Earl of Tianshui, the Lord of Tianshui City. His past struggles and fights were all for this day. Since he was not yet the Lord of Tianshui City, he had no right to attend the court meeting. Thus, he could only wait in a side hall room, waiting for the court meeting to end. The court meeting of the Rage Wave Kingdom was held every three days; high officials from both the military and government attended. And the topic of today¡¯s court meeting was closely related to Suo Lun, as it discussed the kingdom¡¯s new southward expansion strategy, namely whether or not to use Tianshui City as the military base for the kingdom¡¯s assault on the Southern Barbarian Continent. Since this strategy was proposed by Prince Zili, both the military and the government agreed with it. At this moment, however, their disagreement was whether or not to allow Suo Lun to stay in the Royal City, with the Cabinet and the Commander-in-chief¡¯s Office taking temporary control of Tianshui City. In compensation, Suo Lun¡¯s title would be elevated to that of Marquis of the kingdom, and he would be directly given a senior and lucrative official position. Both the Cabinet and the Commander-in-chief¡¯s Office had prepared a position for Suo Lun, a very high position. One was as a senior policy advisor to the Cabinet, directly responsible to the Prime Minister, and the other was as Deputy Commander of the royal Dragon Guard Army. Of course, both positions shared one common feature. That was, they were of high status and very prestigious but came with little real power. For instance, the former position is basically the personal assistant and secretary to the Prime Minister. It¡¯s the necessary step for anyone who wants to ascend to the upper echelons of the Cabinet; every Prime Minister once served as a senior policy advisor when they were young. The latter position might not seem like much, but the leader of the royal Dragon Guard Army is Prince Zhi Lan. So these two positions were something that every young noble in the Rage Wave Kingdom lusted after. But what is sweet honey to others is bitter poison to me. While the high levels of the kingdom¡¯s military and government were hotly debating Suo Lun¡¯s placement, King Quo Bian said, ¡°You are all contending so fiercely; let¡¯s let the person concerned express his opinion. Bring in Suo Lun.¡± A moment later, an eunuch led Suo Lun into the grand council hall. It was his first time seeing the real heart of the Rage Wave Kingdom¡¯s rule, almost all the military and government high officials were here. King Quo Bian said, ¡°Suo Lun, your ennoblement is imminent. They are arguing fiercely over where you should be. You have three choices: First, to enter the Cabinet to assist the Prime Minister. Second, to become the Deputy Commander of the royal Dragon Guard Army. Third, to return to your Tianshui City.¡± Suo Lun¡¯s breath deepened; he had not expected to be given such a dilemma just before his ennoblement. Of course, for Suo Lun, this dilemma wasn¡¯t difficult at all. His goal had always been clear¡ªto reclaim the Suo family¡¯s century-old foundation. Regarding those prestigious positions, the same goes: what is honey to you, is poison to me. Suo Lun bowed and said, ¡°Your Majesty, I choose the third option, to return to Tianshui City, to manage the century-old foundation left by my ancestors.¡± Chapter 98 - 98 94 Ascending the Throne as the City Lord of Tianshui! ?98: Chapter 94: Ascending the Throne as the City Lord of Tianshui! (3 more) 98: Chapter 94: Ascending the Throne as the City Lord of Tianshui! (3 more) Note: The third update is here; today, we have a 10,000-word update. I¡¯m truly begging for your monthly votes¡ªit¡¯s genuinely precarious. ... Suo Lun¡¯s answer amounted to a rejection of the Cabinet and Commander-in-chief¡¯s Office¡¯s goodwill, causing the dignitaries from both sides to look displeased. King Zhi Bian laughed, ¡°Yan Wujie, Turing Tuo, it seems your charms are inadequate. Our future Count Suo Lun is unwilling to work under you.¡± Yan Wujie, the Prime Minister of the Cabinet in Rage Wave Kingdom, was an Earl. Turing Tuo, the first Marshal of Rage Wave Kingdom, the leading figure of the military. These two men, one in literature and the other in martial arts, were King Zhi Bian¡¯s left and right arms, the pillars of Rage Wave Kingdom. Especially Duke Turing Tuo, who was regarded as the god of war for the kingdom. In the recent twenty years, the majority of the miles of land that Rage Wave Kingdom had annexed were conquered by him. Although the world does not currently rank martial prowess, everyone implicitly considers Turing Tuo the supreme master in the military. Of course, Turing Tuo had another identity; he was Turing Duo¡¯s father. This mysterious beauty of the school fully inherited her father¡¯s Martial Arts genius and, excluding Ling Ao, there was probably no one in the entire Royal City Academy who could match her. If there were no mishaps, she and Ling Ao would break through to become Dragon Samurai before the age of twenty-six or twenty-seven, joining the ranks of this world¡¯s top experts. Zhimin, though a member of the royal family, his influence and status at the Royal City Academy were far below that of Turing Duo. By the age of sixteen, she had already been serving the kingdom on secret fronts. Hence, from her entry into the Royal City Academy, the total time she spent attending classes didn¡¯t exceed three days, yet from the dean to the instructors, no one raised any objections. Instead, they still regarded her as the most outstanding student. Given the current circumstances, Turing Duo was very likely to inherit her father¡¯s mantle, and it was believed that Rage Wave Kingdom would soon welcome its first female Marshal. Upon hearing the king¡¯s words, Prime Minister Yan Wujie chuckled, while Turing Tuo remained completely expressionless. In the great hall, Suo Lun also spotted Zhi Li. Quite different from his bold demeanor the night before, he stood meticulously in his prince¡¯s attire, respectfully to the right below the King, and from start to finish, didn¡¯t express any opinions, appearing extremely strict and courteous. Suo Lun had a particularly sharp sense of smell and had a hunch that the two big shots, Yan Wujie and Turing Tuo, were so eager to retain him, offering promotion to Marquis and a high official¡¯s rich rewards, all for the sake of Prince Zili. Both the military and political factions wholeheartedly supported Zhi Li. If this didn¡¯t stem directly from the King¡¯s orders, there was a curious undertone to it. ¡°A melon forcibly plucked is not sweet.¡± King Zhi Bian said, ¡°Hence, you may return to your Tianshui City.¡± Suo Lun bowed deeply, ¡°Thank you for Your Majesty¡¯s grace.¡± ¡°Record.¡± King Zhi Bian pointed towards a eunuch in the corner of the great hall. Instantly, the eunuch stood erect, gripped his stylus firmly, and perked up his ears, ready to record the King¡¯s words at any moment. Whenever the King said ¡®record¡¯, it implied that an important edict was to be issued, to be etched in jade scrolls and preserved for hundreds and thousands of years. At the same time, all the civil and military officials present bowed neatly, listening attentively to the King¡¯s command. ¡°Suo of the nineteenth generation heir Suo Lun, loyal, kind, filial, and virtuous, excelling in both letters and arms, is hereby ordered to inherit the title of Count Tianshui effective today, awarded the Earl¡¯s attire, Gold Crown, and precious sword!¡± Suddenly, several eunuchs carrying the Earl¡¯s attire, Gold Crown, and precious sword entered in succession. Suo Lun knelt on both knees and bowed deeply, ¡°Thank Your Majesty for your generous grace.¡± ¡°Record.¡± The King continued, ¡°Suo of the nineteenth generation heir Suo Lun, brave, upright, noble, and fearless, is hereby ordered to inherit the title of City Lord of Tianshui City effective today, granted the City Lord¡¯s battle robe, armor, and precious sword!¡± Then, a few more eunuchs entered one after another, holding a Gold-threaded armour, secret silver helmet, and a Gold precious sword. Suo Lun knelt on one knee, performing the Samurai¡¯s salute, ¡°Thank Your Majesty for your generous grace.¡± As a City Lord, he was to bear the crucial duty of defending the land and opposing the enemy; thus, he performed the salute in the capacity of a warrior. King Zhi Bian took a step forward, presenting the Rage Wave Kingdom¡¯s Royal Command Ring to Suo Lun and said, ¡°From this day forth, you are the twenty-first noble of Rage Wave Kingdom. I hope you will uphold the responsibilities of a kingdom¡¯s noble, not only to protect the people of your lands but also to be loyal to the royal family, loyal to your lord.¡± There¡¯s only one lord for a kingdom¡¯s noble, and that is the King. Strictly speaking, each noble is a partner of Rage Wave Kingdom. For each noble comes with land and its forces in alliance to the royal family, their power stemming not from royal appointment but from the heritage of their respective families. Thus, the identities of a liege and a lord are required to uphold the relationship between the two parties. Suo Lun held King Zhi Bian¡¯s right hand, bowed his head, and gently kissed the Royal Command Ring. ¡°Suo Lun swears an oath to remain loyal unto death to the royal family, loyal to his lord.¡± After kissing the ring, Suo Lun declared solemnly. At this moment, he had only one sensation: King Zhi Bian¡¯s hand was terribly cold. ¡°Rise,¡± said King Zhi Bian. Suo Lun got up. From this moment on, he was one of the kingdom¡¯s twenty-one nobles, the Count of Tianshui, the City Lord of Tianshui City. At least by law, the five hundred miles of Tianshui City territory, the hundreds of thousands of people, and the tens of thousands of troops were now his alone. The King had bestowed only the attire and precious sword, not the City Lord¡¯s great seal, because the great seal was passed down by successive Suo patriarchs, not granted by the King. This also meant the King had no right to meddle directly in the hereditary succession of nobles. Chapter 99 - 99 94 Ascending the Throne as the City Lord of Tianshui! ?99: Chapter 94: Ascending the Throne as the City Lord of Tianshui! (3 more)_2 99: Chapter 94: Ascending the Throne as the City Lord of Tianshui! (3 more)_2 ¡°Suo Lun, since you are unwilling to stay in the royal city, I must take back the earldom awarded to your family here.¡± King Quo Bian suddenly declared. His words not only startled Suo Lun, but also all the civil officials and military generals present. There were two Count Tianshui residences, one within Tian Shui City, which served not only as the count¡¯s mansion but also the city lord¡¯s. The other was in the royal city, the very estate where Suo Lun was currently residing. The royal city count¡¯s mansion was a bestowment from the royal family that had lasted for several generations. However, this mansion had long been unoccupied until Suo Long, who had been gravely injured and inflicted with a serious illness during the war for the country, needed to stay in the royal city for treatment, which was why he occupied the Tianshui Count¡¯s residence there for a long time. Now, as Suo Lun planned to return to Tian Shui City, the king directly demanded the return of the earldom residence, which was quite unexpected. Typically, the residence of a noble would only be repossessed if they committed an error and were stripped of their noble title. King Quo Bian¡¯s actions seemed almost as if he was eager to rush him back to Tian Shui City, right? Or perhaps, he was displeased with Suo Lun¡¯s involvement in the recent gamble with Zhi Ning, which had severely embarrassed the royal family? In any case, the act of reclaiming the count¡¯s mansion would make the king appear petty, not befitting of a ruling sovereign. But to King Quo Bian, his actions were often whimsical and not to be interpreted with ordinary reasoning. Any of his moves had profound implications, it just depended on whether you could comprehend them. And if you failed to understand, you were in danger. ¡°Yan Wujie, remember to notify the Ministry of Internal Affairs to collect the Tianshui earldom residence within five days,¡± King Quo Bian ordered. ¡°By Your Majesty¡¯s command,¡± Prime Minister Yan Wujie bowed as he responded. Suo Lun had an inkling that the king¡¯s actions were intent on cutting off his retreat to the royal city. It seemed as if he was being driven down a specific path, and although Suo Lun hadn¡¯t completely figured it out yet, at least one thing was certain: he could no longer stay in the royal city as the king had already set a deadline, demanding his departure within five days. ¡°Alright, you may go now, Suo Lun,¡± King Quo Bian said. ¡°There¡¯s no need for farewells when the time comes. Just head straight back to Tian Shui City. Without an imperial edict or essential military affairs, you shall not return to the royal city, nor forge private relationships with civil and military officials, and certainly not with members of the royal family.¡± This was the king¡¯s character; he spoke so straightforwardly that it seemed as if he lacked any cunning. However, only those who had been by his side for a long time knew how profound and frightening his schemes and political maneuvers could be. ¡°Your servant obeys,¡± Suo Lun knelt and then left the grand hall. Following him were more than a dozen eunuchs, carrying robes, precious swords, and the like, as they escorted him out of the palace and back to Tian Shui City. ... After returning to the Tianshui Count¡¯s residence, Suo Ningbing was too eager to wait before getting Suo Lun dressed in the Tianshui Count¡¯s embroidered golden robe, placing the gold crown on his head, and strapping the precious sword to his waist. ¡°So imposing, so handsome indeed, capable of capturing the hearts of daughters from all over,¡± Suo Ningbing clapped her hands and said, ¡°You must be the most handsome and graceful lord our Suo family has had in hundreds of years.¡± Then, Suo Lun simply let his sister arrange him into various poses, while the servants, maids, and family samurais of the count¡¯s mansion gathered around to watch. While they observed, they applauded and cheered, with many maids showing admiration in their eyes, resenting Suo Lun for now restraining his flirtatiousness towards them. In the past few months, the atmosphere within the Tianshui Count¡¯s mansion was filled with depression and agony, making even breathing feel constricted. This was because, during this period, the Suo family was in a state of uncertainty and peril. And today, it was filled with laughter, filled with joy. Indeed, this was the happiest day for Suo Ningbing, as Suo Lun had finally overcome all obstacles and inherited the lordship of Tianshui City. The Suo Family¡¯s centuries-old foundation, fortunately, did not end in her hands. It was because Suo Lun had turned the tide, saving the Suo Family from this crisis of destruction. As for the Suo Lun in front of her, he wasn¡¯t actually the real Suo Lun, she really didn¡¯t care about it at all. Even, she had completely stopped thinking about this matter because in her heart, Suo Lun was not only a brother and relative, but also, vaguely, her lover. However, she absolutely dared not admit it, nor accept it. ¡°Sister, His Majesty¡¯s edict demands the return of this earldom, limiting us to leave within five days, and furthermore, we¡¯re not allowed to issue any orders or return to the royal city,¡± Suo Lun said. ¡°Let them take it back, it¡¯s cold and uninviting here, I don¡¯t like it one bit,¡± said Suo Ningbing nonchalantly. ¡°Only Tianshui City is our home, our root. We don¡¯t need five days, within three days we will move out of this earl¡¯s residence and return to Tianshui City.¡± Thereupon, an elated Suo Ningbing had the servants and maids pack up her belongings and prepare the carriages overnight. She was completely eager to return, wishing she could leave that very night and return to Tianshui City. ¡°We will return to Tianshui City after three days, back to our home,¡± Suo Ningbing uttered with rare vocality. Suddenly, all the family samurai and maids and servants cheered in unison. They had been repressed for a very long time and finally, they could cheer, because they were going home. Then, everyone excitedly packed up their luggage overnight, ready to move house. ... When Suo Ningbing had gone far enough that she couldn¡¯t see him anymore, the smile on Suo Lun¡¯s face instantly vanished. He stepped outside into the courtyard, closed his eyes, facing the bright moon above as if letting the moonlight soothe the burning, stinging pain in his eyes. Even though his sight had returned, his eyes were still damaged, often feeling a burning pain. ¡°I¡¯ve truly never seen the young lady so happy before,¡± Ye Jingyu remarked from beside him, then came behind Suo Lun, gently massaging his eyes, and said, ¡°Young Master, what exactly are you worried about?¡± Feeling the firm resilience against his back from Ye Jingyu¡¯s chest, Suo Lun leaned back slightly and said slowly, ¡°Jingyu, we can¡¯t return to Tianshui City, we can¡¯t go home.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ye Jingyu exclaimed in a trembling voice. ¡°I had a premonition about this before, and today¡¯s royal edict has completely confirmed it. We can¡¯t go back to Tianshui City, and we¡¯ve also lost the lordship of this royal city,¡± Suo Lun said. ¡°So, in five days we will be homeless. I really can¡¯t bear to tell Sister, I truly can¡¯t bear to see the smile fade from her face, she smiles so rarely.¡± ¡°What exactly is going on?¡± Ye Jingyu asked in anguish. ¡°We¡¯ve been caught in a vortex, and Prince Zili¡¯s strategy is just the first layer,¡± Suo Lun said. ¡°Behind this, there¡¯s another vortex, bottomless, because it¡¯s the King¡¯s strategy. He wants to push me onto another path, and this path is fraught with peril, capable of grinding me and those around me to dust.¡± ¡°Which path? What path?¡± Ye Jingyu asked. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you, it¡¯s too dangerous,¡± Suo Lun said. ¡°Everyone says King Quo Bian is the most fearsome person under the heavens; today, with just a glimpse of his power, he made me profoundly understand this, truly terrifying. No wonder none of the kingdom¡¯s ministers, samurai, nobles, and lords can match him.¡± Taking a deep breath, Suo Lun turned to Ye Jingyu and said, ¡°Go tell the family samurai to sharpen their weapons, leave everything else, prepare the warhorses, we... are going to battle.¡± ¡°Moreover, the legendary Zhi Yan Princess, she will likely soon return from the Yanjing Divine Dragon Sanctuary,¡± Suo Lun murmured to himself. Chapter 100 - 100 95 Suo Hanyi Bereft of Pride! ?100: Chapter 95: Suo Hanyi Bereft of Pride! Suo Lun¡¯s Soaring Fighting Spirit! 100: Chapter 95: Suo Hanyi Bereft of Pride! Suo Lun¡¯s Soaring Fighting Spirit! Three nights ago. ¡°What a bunch of trash. I spent nearly a hundred thousand Gold Coins to arm you with an army of thirty thousand, only for you to be utterly defeated by Suo Hanyi in a single day,¡± chided the graceful woman in a black cloak as she walked into the rebel camp of Tianshui City, her voice cold. Despite her veiled face, her unique voice made it instantly recognizable that she was none other than Princess Zhining. Normally, she would never directly meet with these rebellious high-ranking Samurai Lords. However, the miracle performed by Suo Lun forced her to condescend and personally travel to Tianshui City. Nurdan and the other high-ranking Samurai Lords were astonished, then instinctively started to kneel but were stopped by Zhi Ning. ¡°My lord, we truly didn¡¯t know that Suo Hanyi still had a portion of his troops hidden. Thirty thousand against his ten thousand, and he still dared to conceal his strength. After several hours of fierce fighting during the day, we thought his army was already exhausted, so we relaxed our vigilance and were caught off guard by his surprise attack,¡± explained Nurdan. ¡°Incompetence is incompetence; don¡¯t make excuses,¡± Zhi Ning responded coldly. ¡°This time, I have brought five thousand elite troops, truly elite, not like you lot of trash. If you cannot take down Tianshui City within three days, then you don¡¯t deserve to live.¡± That very night, Zhi Ning¡¯s five thousand secret elite troops were mixed into the ranks of Nurdan and the other high-ranking Samurai Lords¡¯ rebel army. Over twenty thousand rebels once again assembled and marched toward Tianshui City the following day, enveloping the city in a total siege once again. However, three days had passed. Heavenly Water Main City still stood unyielding. Zhi Ning had brought her five thousand elites to blend into the rebels, attacking the city walls relentlessly regardless of the cost, desperately trying to break through with a sacrifice of lives. Her secret elite troops were very powerful, managing to scale the city walls several times. But Suo Hanyi and Yan Nu, the two Dragon Samurai leading the Daredevil Brigade, were too valiant. The enemy¡¯s elite forces reached the wall five times, only to be wholly slain each time by the few hundred Daredevils they commanded. Initial success is followed by a decline, and then by exhaustion. After three days of fighting, both sides had countless dead and wounded. Suo Hanyi¡¯s Tian Shui City Army was nearly spent, with almost half its numbers lost. And on the rebels¡¯ side, even including Zhi Ning¡¯s five thousand elites, more than half were gone. The rebel forces led by the high-ranking Samurai Lords barely numbered around ten thousand now, and of Zhi Ning¡¯s secret elite, less than two thousand survived. Both sides had nearly exhausted their last ounce of strength and shed their last drop of blood. The rebels could no longer press the attack, and the defenders of Tian Shui City had no strength to take even one step outside the walls. Thus, a stalemate ensued, with over ten thousand rebels, plus the second and third-rate troops each high-ranking Samurai Lord had drawn from their domains, amassing over twenty thousand men to thoroughly encircle Tian Shui City, hoping to force Suo Hanyi into compromising by laying siege. In these two days, Zhi Ning had also sent out three bands of assassins to kill Suo Hanyi. However, of the three bands of assassins, only one returned, with all the rest falling to the swords of Suo Hanyi and Yan Nu. Assassinating a Dragon Samurai was already an extremely difficult task, let alone succeeding when he¡¯s constantly guarded by another Dragon Samurai, Yan Nu, as well as numerous high-ranking Samurai. Hence, even the cunning and scheming Commandery Princess Zhi Ning was completely at a loss for what to do next. ... As Tianshui City was besieged once more, Suo Hanyi still paid no heed to the rebel forces outside the city. Despite the disparity between the two armies, time was on our side, not the enemy¡¯s. The grain within Heavenly Water Main City was enough to last more than a year. Furthermore, the soldiers and civilians within the city were united in heart, and despite their weariness, their morale was high. Wherever Suo Hanyi went, the people¡¯s hearts were with him, making it as easy to command his forces as moving his own limbs. On the other hand, those outside in the rebel forces couldn¡¯t afford such a long duration. They did not have houses, only tents. Their food supplies had to be transported from their own domains. Nineteen high-ranking Samurai Lords could normally only sustain an army of ten thousand. They had overfished their resources by mustering twenty thousand at the start, and now they had called up the militia from their domains to besiege the city, massively overextending their domain¡¯s finances. Therefore, even with the Commandery Princess Zhi Ning¡¯s Gold Coins backing them, the rebels outside couldn¡¯t hold out for much longer, and they would eventually either disperse or be defeated by Suo Hanyi once again. Although he had not slept for two days and nights, Suo Hanyi felt no fatigue, but rather, he was extremely excited. As always, he had just completed inspecting the troops and the city. Wherever he went, countless citizens cheered, and all the soldiers saluted him, some even kneeling. This feeling of unparalleled superiority was far too enjoyable. After returning to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, Suo Hanyi took a bath and changed clothes before he sat down on the City Lord¡¯s throne and closed his eyes to rest. Without a doubt, he, Suo Hanyi, was now the sole ruler of Tianshui City. That useless Suo Lun could come back, but it would serve no purpose. Without his approval, not even a single soldier would budge. No matter how often Suo Hanyi told himself that even if he became the City Lord, Tianshui City would still be under his control, he couldn¡¯t suppress the resentment in his heart. Even though he was the highest military commander of Tianshui City, he was not the City Lord. The titles of Count Tianshui and City Lord of Tian Shui beckoned to him as if magic were infused within them. ¡°My lord, there¡¯s someone outside who claims to be a friend asking to see you,¡± a guardsman¡¯s voice interrupted Suo Hanyi¡¯s daydreams. ¡°A friend? Male or female, old or young?¡± Suo Hanyi asked. ¡°A woman, with her face covered,¡± replied the guard. Chapter 101 - 101 95 Suo Hanyi Bereft of Pride! ?101: Chapter 95: Suo Hanyi Bereft of Pride! Suo Lun¡¯s Soaring Fighting Spirit!_2 101: Chapter 95: Suo Hanyi Bereft of Pride! Suo Lun¡¯s Soaring Fighting Spirit!_2 Suo Hanyi¡¯s heart skipped a beat, faintly guessing who the visitor was. He shouldn¡¯t meet her, but on an inexplicable impulse, he nevertheless gave the order, ¡°Let her in, and no one is to come within a hundred steps of my study.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± said the personal guard. A moment later, the woman in a black dress and veil appeared before Suo Hanyi. Without hesitation, she lifted the veil from her face, revealing a stunning yet pale countenance. Of course, it was Princess Zhining. After vomiting blood twice in succession and traveling thousands of miles to Tianshui City without rest for two days and nights, her appearance had become haggard and devoid of color, having lost considerable weight. ¡°Commandery Princess, I trust you¡¯ve been well,¡± Suo Hanyi said brashly, lounging in his chair without the slightest intention of bowing, full of the pride of a victor. ¡°Suo Hanyi, you are blissfully unaware that your life is on the brink, yet you sit here in smug satisfaction¡ªhow laughable,¡± Princess Zhining said. Suo Hanyi burst into laughter and said, ¡°Life on the brink? With that rabble outside? They would do well to withstand a siege for a month. I already have victory well in hand.¡± Then, looking down at Zhi Ning, Suo Hanyi clicked his tongue and said, ¡°Together you amass a force of thirty or forty thousand, but you¡¯ve been defeated by me twice. The secret elite troops under your command also aren¡¯t very impressive.¡± Disgusted by his behavior, Zhi Ning said coldly, ¡°Suo Hanyi, it¡¯s not I who will kill you, Suo Lun will.¡± ¡°Suo Lun? That good-for-nothing,¡± Suo Hanyi said. Zhi Ning said, ¡°Suo Hanyi, you are indeed a military genius, a martial arts prodigy. But in front of Suo Lun, you are nothing. Be it literary talent or strategic prowess, or even personal charm, you can¡¯t hold a candle to even half of what Suo Lun possesses.¡± Suo Hanyi laughed in extreme ridicule and said, ¡°That good-for-nothing? Apart from spending money and womanizing, what else can he do? Neither scholarly nor martial, not even able to tie up a chicken. If he weren¡¯t the son of my foster father, he would have been dead on the roadside long ago.¡± Previously, Suo Hanyi might have looked down on Suo Lun, but he would never have spoken so harshly. However, after two great victories and Zhi Ning¡¯s repeated praise of Suo Lun, he could not help but voice his deep disdain. Zhi Ning continued, ¡°In the recent grand examination at the royal academy, Suo Lun ranked first. He has now successfully inherited the title and officially become the City Lord of Tianshui City. He is about to come to Tianshui City, and your good days are about to end.¡± Suo Hanyi laughed loudly and said, ¡°Absurd, impossible! Suo Lun is ignorant and unlearned, unable to draw a bow even of a few dozen pounds. How could he have earned the noble Samurai medal? Commandery Princess, even if you lie, at least make it believable.¡± Zhi Ning said, ¡°For this graduation examination, I used all means to suppress him. But he started by writing a policy essay that shook the entire Cabinet and the royal family. During the arts exam, I instructed all examiners to suppress him, but he played a once-in-a-millennium piece, ¡®Fate,¡¯ which thoroughly conquered Grand Mage Byron of the Dragon Temple, turning my suppression into a laughingstock. In the final archery exam, I blinded him, but he performed a miracle, shooting with unerring accuracy despite his blindness.¡± ¡°Impossible, absolutely impossible,¡± Suo Hanyi said hoarsely. Zhi Ning said, ¡°Before him, I was utterly defeated, losing a hundred and fifty thousand Gold Coins and suffering profound injury, in addition to being publicly humiliated and violated by him. So why, despite vomiting blood twice, would I still make the arduous journey to Tianshui City, tirelessly, bringing five thousand elite troops to oversee the final siege? As the greatest loser, what need would I have to lie?¡± At this point, Suo Hanyi finally felt that what Zhi Ning said was true. His heart was not only shaken, but utterly overturned. When Suo Lun was seen as a good-for-nothing playboy, although Suo Hanyi cursed him daily, he was actually pleased with the reality. If Suo Lun wasn¡¯t useless, how could Suo Hanyi stand out for his own excellence? Thus, the more incompetent Suo Lun appeared, the more loyal Suo Hanyi remained to the Suo Family. But now, Suo Lun was no longer a good-for-nothing; he was a genius, a master at playing dumb. Suo Hanyi could not accept this at all. How could Suo Lun be a genius? How could he excel? In the Suo Family, there could only be one prodigy, and that was Suo Hanyi himself. Zhi Ning continued, ¡°My brother, Zhi Li, is desperate for talent. Do you know what he offered Suo Lun?¡± Suo Hanyi instinctively shook his head. Zhi Ning said, ¡°The future Prime Minister, along with the future brother-in-law. That is to say, he intends to marry me off to him.¡± Upon hearing this, Suo Hanyi immediately felt a surge of unbearable jealousy and hatred. Even though he, Suo Hanyi, often spoke harshly and acted superior, he still felt an instinctive inferiority in front of Commandery Princess Zhi Ning, a member of the royal nobility. Yet now, Zhi Ning was saying that she might very well marry Suo Lun, that wastrel. ¡°However, I know that Suo Lun will certainly refuse,¡± Zhi Ning said. ¡°I understand him too well¡ªhe is a man of extreme pride and immense fascination to women, and he will not compromise, which is why I made the long journey here.¡± ¡°The sky does not share its shine with two suns, just as the people do not submit to two lords,¡± Zhi Ning continued. ¡°Tianshui City can have only one master, and at this moment, Suo Lun has already caused a sensation throughout the royal city. His miracles will soon reach Tianshui City. With such a talented, remarkable Lord, do you think he will not be supported by the people and the army?¡± Suo Hanyi still had no answer. Zhi Ning went on, ¡°If you, Suo Hanyi, are willing to submit to him, hand over military power, and assist him with all your heart and effort, then naturally, there will be no issue. However, are you content with this? If the two of you engage in a struggle, I am certain that the one to die would be you.¡± Chapter 102 - 102 95 Suo Hanyi Bereft of Pride! ?102: Chapter 95: Suo Hanyi Bereft of Pride! Suo Lun¡¯s Soaring Fighting Spirit!_3 102: Chapter 95: Suo Hanyi Bereft of Pride! Suo Lun¡¯s Soaring Fighting Spirit!_3 ¡°Impossible...¡± Suo Hanyi hissed, ¡°That prodigal son, how could he be my opponent. Now, all the military and civilians in Tianshui City revere me as a deity.¡± ¡°No.¡± Zhi Ning said, ¡°Once you know about the miracle that Suo Lun performed at the Royal City Academy, then you will understand what it means to be possessed by a divine being.¡± Suo Hanyi despised hearing such words and coldly said, ¡°If Commandery Princess has something to say, just say it directly.¡± ¡°Kill Suo Lun, become the Lord of Tianshui City, and then marry Suo Ningbing,¡± Zhi Ning said. This statement struck directly at the hottest part of Suo Hanyi¡¯s heart, causing his whole body to tremble uncontrollably. Zhi Ning continued, ¡°After becoming the Lord of Tianshui City, you must agree to one condition from us. That is to allow our garrison troops so that Tianshui City becomes the military fortress for the kingdom¡¯s invasion of the Southern Barbarian Plains.¡± Suo Hanyi sneered, ¡°Once I let your troops garrison here, will Tianshui City still be mine?¡± Zhi Ning said, ¡°Tianshui City isn¡¯t really yours to begin with; you are ostensibly the leader of the Tianshui City Guard but in reality, you¡¯re just a house slave of the Suo family. Isn¡¯t an earldom, the position of Lord of Tianshui City, and Suo Ningbing enough to buy your loyalty?¡± Suo Hanyi¡¯s heart pounded violently, nearly preventing him from breathing, then he remembered the slap Suo Ningbing had given him. Indeed, on the surface he was the adopted son of the Suo family, but in reality, he was treated no better than a house slave. Instantly, Suo Hanyi¡¯s voice trembled, ¡°By then even if I become the Lord of Tianshui City, I¡¯ll just be your puppet.¡± Zhi Ning said, ¡°You underestimate the magnanimity of His Highness Zhi Li. You possess such outstanding military talent? Then in the war against the Southern Barbarian, how could you fail to achieve honors? At that time, you won¡¯t just command ten thousand troops but a hundred thousand, two hundred thousand? When the time comes, what will your future be limited to, being just the Lord of Tianshui City, just an earl? Even the seat of the Commander-in-chief¡¯s Office will have a place for you.¡± At that moment, Suo Hanyi really struggled to breathe. ¡°Why did Turing Tuo become a duke? It¡¯s because he established unparalleled merits and was hailed as a god of war,¡± Zhi Ning said. ¡°Your military talent, you are fully aware of it yourself.¡± Suo Hanyi strained to say, ¡°But, but... My adoptive father has been as kind as heaven and earth to me.¡± Zhi Ning said, ¡°In this world, there is no true loyalty. So-called loyalty only exists when the price for betrayal isn¡¯t high enough.¡± Suo Hanyi trembled, ¡°If I betray the Suo family, I will be pointed at by thousands.¡± ¡°No, you will not only avoid being the target of scorn but will become the savior of the Suo family,¡± Zhi Ning said. ¡°You need to do three things. First, pretend to be attacked and injured, we will seize the opportunity to attack the city, you will retreat after a major defeat, and Tianshui City will fall. Second, you ambush Suo Lun on the way, kill him as a pledge of allegiance to His Highness Zhi Li. Third, you lead your troops to defeat the so-called rebels, retake Tianshui City, and stage the return of the king. Then, rightfully and justly becoming the Lord of Tianshui City.¡± Upon hearing this, Suo Hanyi laughed loudly, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a fool? With Tianshui City lost, my value is nil. And once you expose the fact that I killed Suo Lun, my only destiny is to die without a place to be buried.¡± Zhi Ning said, ¡°Then why not publicly renounce the Suo family and declare yourself the Lord of Tianshui City?¡± Suo Hanyi said, ¡°That way, my reputation would be utterly destroyed.¡± Zhi Ning said, ¡°This won¡¯t do, that won¡¯t do. You don¡¯t want to be loyal to Suo Lun and wish him dead, yet you don¡¯t want to get your hands bloody. Playing the whore but wanting to erect an archway, where in the world is there such an easy thing?¡± Suo Hanyi said, ¡°Don¡¯t dream! If I really do as you say, I¡¯ll indeed die without a place to be buried. What can¡¯t you, this venomous snake, do?¡± Zhi Ning coldly said, ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, you¡¯ll still die without a place to be buried. Moreover, it would be a legitimate execution.¡± Suo Hanyi said, ¡°Laughable! I defend Tianshui City, which is right and proper. Who could blame me? If you could legitimately execute me, you wouldn¡¯t need to sneak into the rebel army with your troops, or negotiate with me now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m negotiating with you because you have value,¡± Zhi Ning said coldly. ¡°I can legitimately kill you whenever I want.¡± ¡°Dream on, absurd!¡± Suo Hanyi laughed heartily. Zhi Ning said, ¡°Do you know who the woman you slept with in the Royal City is?¡± Suo Hanyi shuddered, suddenly remembering that magnificent night. ¡°Her name is Zhulier, one of the noble admirers you had during your time at the Royal City Academy,¡± Zhi Ning said. ¡°Do you remember her now?¡± With that said, Suo Hanyi instantly remembered. During his time at the Royal City Academy, there certainly had been such a noblewoman, with large eyes and a delicate figure, who looked at him with incredibly tender gazes. Although Suo Hanyi was also in the Commoner Branch, his excellent academic performance coupled with his handsome face, made him popular among the girls, including the girl Zhulier. Zhi Ning said, ¡°Do you know who this girl is now serving as a concubine to?¡± A chill immediately surged through Suo Hanyi. ¡°She is the concubine of Duke Zhi Ting,¡± Zhi Ning said coldly. ¡°Who is Zhi Ting? I believe you know better than I. And Zhulier is his most favored woman. This woman is now pregnant, but Duke Zhi Ting has long lost the ability to impregnate a woman. Therefore, the child in her womb is yours, and it¡¯s not obvious now, but when her belly grows bigger, do you think Zhi Ting won¡¯t go mad? Once he finds out you cuckolded him, do you think he will not kill you?¡± Chapter 103 - 103 95 Suo Hanyi Bereft of Pride! ?103: Chapter 95: Suo Hanyi Bereft of Pride! Suo Lun¡¯s Soaring Fighting Spirit!_4 103: Chapter 95: Suo Hanyi Bereft of Pride! Suo Lun¡¯s Soaring Fighting Spirit!_4 At this moment, Suo Hanyi felt like he had completely fallen into an ice cellar, his body devoid of any warmth, unable to stop himself from trembling all over. ¡°Committing adultery with a royal consort, and to top it off, putting a green hat on the King¡¯s most beloved brother. Is that enough to warrant death by beheading ten times over?¡± Zhi Ning said. Shivering uncontrollably, Suo Hanyi then glared with unspeakable ferocity and hissed, ¡°It was you who harmed me, you did this to me, I¡¯ll kill you, I¡¯ll kill you...¡± Zhi Ning tilted her head back and said, ¡°Kill me? A frail woman like me would die with just a light squeeze from you. But do you dare?¡± Indeed, Suo Hanyi didn¡¯t dare; even if he had tenfold the courage, he wouldn¡¯t dare. ¡°No, if you could use this to kill me, why didn¡¯t you just do that instead of sending an assassin?¡± Suo Hanyi said. ¡°It¡¯s too slow. Killing you through Duke Zhi Ting would just take too long,¡± Zhi Ning said. ¡°In at most ten days, Suo Lun will return to Tianshui City. What¡¯s the point of killing you then? It would only benefit Suo Lun.¡± Yes, that was indeed the logic. All of a sudden, Suo Hanyi was completely in despair. His life and death were truly in the hands of this woman, whose beauty was like the bloom of peaches and plums, but whose heart was as vicious as a snake or scorpion. ¡°I can end your life at any moment, so why haven¡¯t I done it? It¡¯s because you¡¯re valuable. Come, join the ranks of Zhi Li His Highness, future Lord Marquis, future Marshal,¡± Zhi Ning said. Her words were like a dream, ¡°You only need to do three things. First, feign injury, and retreat from Tianshui City in defeat. Second, kill Suo Lun. Third, lead your troops and return to Tianshui City. By then, you will become the only choice for Suo Ningbing, the savior of Tianshui City, the hero of the Suo Family.¡± ¡°There are two paths laid out before you: one is certain death, the other a broad and grand avenue. You know very well which to choose,¡± Zhi Ning said. Trembling, Suo Hanyi said, ¡°I don¡¯t trust you; if I really do this, you can betray me at any time, you can end my life whenever you wish.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s simple. From now on, I¡¯ll be by your side at all times. The moment you feel that I intend to harm you, you can kill me right away. With me as your hostage, you should feel at ease,¡± Zhi Ning said. At once, Suo Hanyi¡¯s heart was greatly moved. This, this might be a foolproof plan. ¡°Until the royal family officially confers you the title of Earl of Tianshui, the Lord of Tianshui City, I will not leave your side, how about that?¡± Zhi Ning continued. With that, the plan seemed even more foolproof. Once again, Suo Hanyi¡¯s heart rate accelerated, feeling an infinite temptation. ¡°Bang!¡± Just then, a noisy sound came from outside, as if a porcelain bowl had fallen to the ground and shattered to pieces. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Suo Hanyi cried out in alarm as he thrust the door open. Immediately, he saw his wife Yang Hongyi standing outside the door, utterly pale, her beautiful eyes filled with complete disbelief. How much she had worshipped Suo Hanyi, how much she had looked up to him? She thought Suo Hanyi was just resentful that Suo Lun was not competing enough, but she never expected him to be so heartless and cruel. As a dragon samurai, Suo Hanyi was always alert to any sound within a hundred paces. However, his mind was in turmoil just now, and he had already ordered the guards not to let anyone approach within a hundred paces, so he had been completely unaware of his wife standing outside the door. This moment, with his most hideous side exposed in front of his wife, he was immediately filled with utter dismay. Yang Hongyi gave Suo Hanyi one final look, then dashed outside violently. ¡°You know that once she escapes the City Lord¡¯s mansion, you¡¯re truly going to be ruined, beyond redemption,¡± Zhi Ning said. With a shocked cry, Suo Hanyi said, ¡°Then what do you want me to do? Kill her? She is my wife, my childhood sweetheart, my sworn sister.¡± ¡°Assassins attempted to kill Suo Hanyi; his wife, Yang Hongyi, shielded him with her body and died from poisoning. It should make for a very moving story that would touch everyone,¡± Zhi Ning said. Suo Hanyi¡¯s body shook. ¡°What man can¡¯t replace his wife? Besides, if she doesn¡¯t die, how will you take Suo Ningbing in the future? Surely you can¡¯t divorce your wife. Just consider this your first act of allegiance to Zhi Li His Highness,¡± Zhi Ning continued. Suo Hanyi still stood there, struck as if by lightning. Meanwhile, Yang Hongyi kept running desperately. Her first goal was Yan Nu, and then to get Yan Nu¡¯s protection to leave Tianshui City and tell Suo Lun everything at the earliest opportunity. ¡°Once she escapes the City Lord¡¯s mansion, you¡¯ll be completely ruined, dead without a place to bury you,¡± Zhi Ning said calmly. ¡°Even if she crosses this doorway, someone will see, and there will be no turning back.¡± Suo Hanyi clenched his teeth tightly and his body shot out like lightning, delivering a forceful palm strike. Suddenly, Yang Hongyi¡¯s delicate body flew out like a kite, blood spewing wildly as she desperately turned her head, looking at her husband in agonizing pain. ¡°Brother, you¡¯ve lost your way, wake up, wake up...¡± With her last words uttered, Yang Hongyi¡¯s eyes closed, and she collapsed, falling into unconsciousness. At that moment, she was just a step away from the door. And then, Suo Hanyi, unable to believe what he had just done, rushed over and held his wife Yang Hongyi in his arms, tears streaming from his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t blame me, don¡¯t blame me, you forced me, it was all your doing...¡± From that moment on, as the savior of Tianshui City, as the pillar of the Suo Family, Suo Hanyi was completely... destroyed! Zhi Ning watched everything without showing any emotion, only a brief flash of desolation in her beautiful eyes. ¡°Next, you must eliminate another person, the Deputy Commander of the Tianshui City Guard, your master Yan Nu,¡± Zhi Ning said. ¡°Even though Yan Nu has turned against Suo Long because of his niece Yan Nai¡¯er¡¯s incident, nearly killing Suo Lun, he remains fiercely upright and loyal to the Suo family. Without his death, you will have difficulty taking complete control of Tianshui City.¡± Chapter 104 - 104 95 Suo Hanyi Bereft of Pride! ?104: Chapter 95: Suo Hanyi Bereft of Pride! Suo Lun¡¯s Soaring Fighting Spirit!_5 104: Chapter 95: Suo Hanyi Bereft of Pride! Suo Lun¡¯s Soaring Fighting Spirit!_5 Then, Zhi Ning took out a jade bottle and said, ¡°This is a bottle of supreme wine. As your teacher, Yan Nu has worked hard and made great achievements, and it is only right for you, as a student, to honor your teacher with a cup of fine wine. And this wine is incredibly strong; after drinking it, one would collapse instantly and die without any pain.¡± At that moment, Suo Hanyi looked at Zhi Ning, as if he wasn¡¯t seeing a person, but a splendidly venomous snake, hissing there. And he felt thoroughly chilled to the bone, surrounded by a dark abyss that seemed endless; he kept falling, falling. ... That night, the assassins hired by the rebels attacked the City Lord¡¯s mansion. The Deputy Commander of Tianshui City Guard, Yan Nu, was stabbed in the heart by an assassin and killed on the spot. Mrs. Yang Hongyi, in an attempt to save her husband, took a sword for him and lay between life and death, unconscious. Suo Hanyi of the Tianshui City Guard, despite fighting with all his might and killing three samurai-level assassins, was seriously injured and fell into a coma. This terrible news struck Tianshui City like a thunderbolt. The next day, the rebels launched a full-scale attack. Deprived of its backbone, Tianshui City Guard retreated step by step, and after several hours of resistance, the main wall was completely overrun, and countless rebels flooded into Tianshui City. The loyal City Defense Army, protecting Suo Hanyi and the yet uncertain fate of Mrs. Yang Hongyi, escaped from Tianshui City through the north gate. From then on, Heavenly Water Main City had completely fallen. By this time, it had been half a month since Nurdan initiated his rebellion. Immediately after the fall of Tianshui City, several dozen messengers hurriedly rode the fastest warhorses, galloping in two directions. They carried urgent reports of the battle to the capital city and to the northern Linhai City, which was the future father-in-law of Suo Lun, one of the lords of the kingdom, the City Lord Gui Xingfu of Linhai. At this time, it just so happened to be the second day since Suo Lun had inherited the title and become the City Lord of Tianshui City. ... In the capital city, four days after Suo Lun had inherited the title. Tomorrow, the Ministry of Internal Affairs was to take back the Count Tianshui estate. Everyone inside the Earl¡¯s estate was in a state of immense excitement and anticipation. Because they were about to go home, about to return to Tianshui City. Only Suo Lun was wholeheartedly preparing for this day to come, spending a large sum of money to procure the best weapons and steeds, arming all the family samurai. Suo Ningbing, his sister, was so excited she couldn¡¯t sleep, waiting for the day to arrive, waiting to go home. That afternoon, an urgent battle report from the direction of Tianshui City. ¡°Tianshui City has fallen, Suo Hanyi has been vanquished, his fate unknown.¡± This report instantly cast the entire exuberant Earl¡¯s estate into the depths of hell. Suo Ningbing instantly lost all reaction. The whole Earl¡¯s estate plunged into utter despair. Their home had fallen, their Tianshui City had fallen. And the Earl¡¯s estate in the capital was about to be reclaimed by the royal family. They were now utterly homeless, they had nothing left. But Suo Lun, he calmed down. Because the other shoe had finally dropped. Immediately afterward, a towering fighting spirit surged within him. He had said that the Tianshui City he wanted was not one bestowed by others, nor was it handed down to him by Suo Hanyi, nor was it obtained because he was impersonating Suo Lun. Only the city he conquered himself was truly his own Tianshui City. And then, he seemed to hear the battle drums thundering beside his ears. How much time did he have left? Five months. Yes, five months. Because when the lords were unable to suppress the rebellion, the royal army would dispatch troops to help the lords reclaim their territories. And by the time the royal army took back Tianshui City, the city would no longer belong to the Suo family. It took him barely five months to go from a weakling to graduating top of his class in the final exams. This time, he still had five months to start from scratch and amass an army to take back Tianshui City. He was about to defy the heavens once again. ¡°Thump, thump, thump...¡± The battle drums in Suo Lun¡¯s heart grew louder and faster as he walked on. ... After receiving the report of Tianshui City¡¯s fall, King Zhi Bian paused the pen in his hand and smiled faintly. So, Tianshui City has finally fallen, has it? Zhi Ning has finally succeeded. Then, he walked to the window and looked into the dark night towards the north. His daughter, Princess Zhi Yan, would soon return. She was his only flesh and blood. ¡°This grand game is finally underway,¡± Zhi Bian murmured to himself, ¡°Zhi Yan, my daughter, I have chosen an outstanding man for you. I hope he does not disappoint you, nor me.¡± After that, King Zhi Bian shrugged his shoulders, tightened the cloak around him, and then left the window to head for his sleeping chamber. Although it was the end of summer, the night grew windy and a bit chilly. ******* Note: The first big chapter of 8000 words is here, thanks to my brothers for their monthly tickets, and for their rewards. There will be more updates today, do you still have monthly tickets, brothers? Chapter 105 - 105 96 Leaving the Royal City! ?105: Chapter 96: Leaving the Royal City! Destined Encounter with Zhi Yan! 105: Chapter 96: Leaving the Royal City! Destined Encounter with Zhi Yan! Note: The second update with 4,000 words is here, totaling 12,000 words today with two updates, equivalent to others¡¯ six updates. Brothers, do you have monthly tickets? Moreover, if possible, setting this book to auto-subscribe would be even more appreciated! ... For the people of Count Tianshui¡¯s manor, the sky had already collapsed. Tianshui City had fallen already, there was no going back, to return was to die. The Earl¡¯s manor in the Royal City would also be repossessed soon, and the King had already issued a decree, they must leave the Royal City before tomorrow. As a result, the Suo Family had nothing left except for a noble title and an empty position as the Lord of Tianshui City. With the world so vast, where could the Suo Family find refuge? By this time, everyone inside the Earl¡¯s manor had already packed their belongings, everything was ready, with hundreds of horses, dozens of carriages. Originally, they were to leave for Tianshui City as soon as day broke. But at this moment, it seemed as if there was nowhere in the world for them to take shelter. Suo Ningbing stood there, motionless for over half an hour, as if she had lost all reaction. She had not expected happiness to be so fleeting, lasting only a few days of joy. Now, the nightmare had descended once again, even more thoroughly than before. But she quickly calmed herself down, how much worse could things get? Compared to the night her father passed away, compared to the night she and Suo Lun had already died, what was tonight¡¯s bad news? She was the eldest in the family, she was the older sister, she had to remain calm. As long as Suo Lun was alive, as long as she was alive, the Suo family wouldn¡¯t fall. ¡°Where¡¯s Xiaolun?¡± asked Suo Ningbing. ¡°The young master has gone out,¡± said Ye Jingyu. ¡°He went to seek help from Duke Zhi Ting, asking him to protect our family members staying in the Royal City.¡± Then, Ye Jingyu said, ¡°The leaders of the family samurai have some important matters they wish to discuss with you.¡± Suo Ningbing nodded and said, ¡°Let them come in.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Ye Jingyu replied. A quarter of an hour later, all five leaders of the family samurai arrived in the council hall. ¡°The Suo Family is once again facing a deadly crisis, we could be utterly destroyed if we¡¯re not careful,¡± said the leader of the family samurai, Suo Mu. ¡°We must decide quickly what our next step will be.¡± Come daybreak, the Ministry of Internal Affairs will come to take over the Earl¡¯s manor, and we¡¯ll have to leave the Royal City. Where should we go? In such a vast world, is there any place that can shelter us? Now that Tianshui City has fallen, where should we go? We need to make a decision. Suo Ningbing said, ¡°Then, let¡¯s hear, where do you think we should go?¡± ¡°We should go to Lord Suo Hanyi,¡± said the leader of the family samurai, Suo Mu. ¡°The battle report said Lord Suo Hanyi was critically wounded by an assassination attempt, which is why Tianshui City fell. Otherwise, with Lord Suo Hanyi¡¯s military prowess, we would certainly not have lost.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Everyone present nodded in agreement. The previous attack by thirty thousand rebels was defeated by Suo Hanyi in just one day. If it weren¡¯t for the enemy¡¯s treachery, if it weren¡¯t for Suo Hanyi¡¯s critical injuries, Tianshui City wouldn¡¯t have been lost at all. Suo Mu said, ¡°Now, there¡¯s some good news, at least Lord Suo Hanyi is still alive. The City Defense Army has already helped him escape, we should go and regroup with Lord Suo Hanyi. Once Lord Suo Hanyi has recovered, we can take back Tianshui City.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± another family samurai leader said. ¡°The young master has come to his senses, and together with Lord Suo Hanyi, we can certainly take back Tianshui City.¡± Suo Ningbing said, ¡°Those who agree to go find my brother, raise your hands.¡± Instantly, all five family samurai leaders raised their hands. Suo Ningbing said, ¡°Good, later I will communicate your opinions to Suo Lun then listen to his final decision.¡± Ye Jingyu said, ¡°If we are to go and regroup with Lord Suo Hanyi, we cannot take the servants and maids with us. Apart from weapons and food, we can¡¯t take anything else.¡± Suo Ningbing said, ¡°Take out all the remaining Gold Coins and distribute them to these maids and servants. Let them find a place to settle down in the Royal City, and once Suo Lun and my brother take back Tianshui City, we will immediately bring them there.¡± Half an hour later. Tears filled the eyes of the servants and maids gathered in the courtyard of Count Tianshui¡¯s manor. The journey was too dangerous; they knew no martial arts and couldn¡¯t protect themselves, so they were to stay in the Royal City. Even though they held in their hands more Gold Coins than they could ever earn in a lifetime, their hearts were empty. They had been with the Suo Family since they were very young and had come to consider it their home. Moreover, they had the best master. Although Suo Lun was absurd and flirtatious with every pretty maid, he was extremely kind to the servants. Now, they were without a home. Even with money, they would become lost souls. ¡°What are you crying for? Stop crying,¡± the butler said loudly. ¡°Those of you with money, don¡¯t spend it recklessly. Let¡¯s find a house to live together, and all stay together in the Royal City to help the master gather information. The master will surely take back Tianshui City, and then we can go home.¡± ¡°Yes, right, the master and Lord Suo Hanyi will certainly take back Tianshui City, we will be able to go home,¡± the servants shouted, bolstering their spirits. Suo Ningbing said, ¡°You will be protected by Duke Zhi Ting in the Royal City. You will not be bullied. Once Suo Lun and my brother take back Tianshui City, I will immediately send for you to come home.¡± ¡°Yes...¡± All the servants and maids answered through tears. ¡°Miss, take care of yourself, and tell the young master Suo Lun to do the same!¡± Chapter 106 - 106 96 Leaving the Royal City! ?106: Chapter 96: Leaving the Royal City! Destined Encounter with Zhi Yan!_2 106: Chapter 96: Leaving the Royal City! Destined Encounter with Zhi Yan!_2 ¡°Never forget, we will always wait in the royal city for our master¡¯s summon, and if you don¡¯t need us, we will completely become lost souls...¡± Suddenly, Suo Ningbing could no longer hold back, and tears surged forth. Wiping away her tears, Suo Ningbing said, ¡°Are all family samurai prepared?¡± Ye Jingyu replied, ¡°One hundred family samurai have prepared enough bows and arrows, each with two horses, and sharp swords, ready to set off for battle at any time.¡± Suo Ningbing said, ¡°Good, keep your hands on the reins at all times, as soon as Suo Lun returns, we will immediately leave the royal city and join up with my older brother Suo Hanyi.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Ye Jingyu said, ¡°All samurai, keep your left hand on your sword and your right hand on the reins. As soon as the master returns, mount up immediately and go to find Lord Suo Hanyi.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± all the family samurai shouted in unison. ... Half a quarter of an hour later, Suo Lun, dressed in military attire, entered the Earl¡¯s residence and saw the tearful servants in the courtyard. He had just gone to Duke Zhi Ting¡¯s residence to request his protection for these servants. ¡°I have already found accommodations for you, as well as a shop, for you to manage,¡± Suo Lun said. ¡°Duke Zhi Ting has agreed to offer you protection, so no one will bully you. Wait peacefully in the royal city, and as soon as I retake Tianshui City, I will immediately bring you home.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the steward and all the servants said. ¡°Let¡¯s go, this eunuch will take you to your new residence,¡± Suo Lun said. The eunuch said, ¡°Please follow me, you are lucky to have encountered such a compassionate master.¡± Then, the eunuch from Zhi Ting¡¯s side bowed to Suo Lun and said, ¡°Lord Suo Lun, I wish you a swift recapture of Tianshui City right here.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Suo Lun said. Under the steward¡¯s lead, dozens of servants and maids knelt down and kowtowed three times. ¡°Go, no crying,¡± the steward shouted, ¡°Remember, our master will definitely retake Tianshui City, and we will be able to return home.¡± Then, under the steward¡¯s lead, dozens of servants and maids, carrying packs and Gold Coins, followed Duke Zhi Ting, and with constant backward glances, left the Earl¡¯s residence, leaving behind their master. Ye Jingyu brought Suo Lun a snow-white steed, and Suo Lun mounted the horse, looking back at the hundred fully armed family samurai. Suo Ningbing, also dressed in tight-fitting warrior clothes, came to Suo Lun and said, ¡°Little brother, the family samurai believe we should go and meet up with our older brother. What do you think?¡± Suo Lun replied, ¡°Who said we¡¯re going to find Suo Hanyi? Follow me, and don¡¯t ask where we¡¯re headed.¡± This statement took all the family samurai aback. Suo Lun raised his voice once more, ¡°Follow me, and don¡¯t ask where we¡¯re going.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the family samurai shouted decisively. Taking one last look at the Earl¡¯s residence, Suo Lun flicked the reins, spurred his horse forward, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, out of the city!¡± Then, one hundred samurai and two hundred battle horses, struck the streets of the royal city, tearing through the dark dawn, thundering away at great speed. On both sides of the street, many windows opened, revealing the eyes behind them. Filled with sadness and pity, they watched the fading figures of Suo Lun and his men. In their eyes, once Suo Lun left, he would never be able to return alive to the royal city, let alone alive to Tianshui City. ¡°The Suo clan has perished today!¡± the nobles lamented in their hearts. ... Suo Lun led more than a hundred family samurai out of the royal city through the east gate. Suddenly, someone blocked the way ahead, it was the chief eunuch Li Chenglian from Zhi Li¡¯s side. ¡°My master cordially invites Lord Suo Lun for a talk,¡± Li Chenglian said. Suo Lun did not dismount but followed Li Chenglian to a carriage. Zhi Li disembarked from the carriage, looked at Suo Lun and said, ¡°Tianshui City has fallen, you have been relieved. So how about staying and helping me?¡± Suo Lun did not respond and still did not dismount. Zhi Li said, ¡°There is no place left in the world for you. Once you leave the royal city, what awaits you is a path to death. Staying loyal to me is the only way to live.¡± Zhi Li¡¯s words were no longer a threat but an open indication to Suo Lun that leaving the royal city would mean facing a multitude of dangers. ¡°To live is to have hope,¡± Zhi Li said. ¡°Tianshui City is lost, so don¡¯t hold onto it any longer. Your life, and your sister Suo Ningbing¡¯s life, are the most important things. If you go now, not only will you die but everyone with you will die too. I¡¯m sorry, but I have no choice, yet you still have a choice.¡± Suo Lun looked at Zhi Li and, from Zhi Li¡¯s words, he understood everything. Aside from the capital, about a hundred miles away, we would face countless pursuits and assassinations. With my strength and that of a hundred family samurai, there was no way to evade this endless slaughter. The only outcome would have been the annihilation of our entire force, the extinction of the Suo. According to Zhi Li, staying in the capital and remaining loyal to him was the only way to survive. It seemed to be the only choice as well. Suo Lun said, ¡°Zhi Li His Highness, how about we make a bet between the two of us?¡± ¡°Speak,¡± Zhi Li said. Suo Lun said, ¡°Give me five months, if I can reclaim Tianshui City within five months, then I win. If I don¡¯t, then I lose.¡± Zhi Li asked, ¡°What happens if you lose? And if you win?¡± Suo Lun said, ¡°If I lose, I will completely give up all my obsessions and wholeheartedly assist you, no matter what enemy you face, even if that enemy is the ruler of the kingdom.¡± ¡°You, you¡¯ve seen through it?¡± Zhi Li¡¯s gaze suddenly narrowed as he spoke. Then he closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll give you five months. If you don¡¯t reclaim Tianshui City within five months, then you will belong to me.¡± Afterward, Zhi Li got onto his carriage and said, ¡°Suo Lun, during these five months, I will not send anyone to kill you. However, I will do everything in my power to prevent you from reclaiming Tianshui City. As for others killing you, I cannot control that. We both must go all out for this bet.¡± Having said that, Zhi Li left in style. Five months, Suo Lun had only a mere hundred samurai by his side, no territory, no army. To recapture Tianshui City, guarded by tens of thousands of rebels, was as difficult as reaching for the heavens. At least, it was more difficult than when he topped his graduating class. Indeed, there was no glimpse of hope for success. ¡°Leave the city,¡± Suo Lun commanded, leading his family¡¯s samurai, charging out of the capital, racing eastward toward the unknown path ahead. ... Speeding like the wind, in a moment, they were ten miles out of the city. Suddenly, a group of snow-white horses appeared on the wide official road ahead. Astride them was a woman. A woman of such beauty that she seemed to monopolize the world¡¯s splendor, a beauty gathered from the world¡¯s essence. A woman more beautiful even than Zhi Ning or Suo Ningbing. A peerless beauty Suo Lun had never seen before, neither before his time-travelling nor after. She was dressed in a snow-white gauze dress, holding a simple sword, riding alone and heading toward Wangcheng Zidu. That cold, jade-like face, those clear, water-like eyes, that detached and tranquil temperament. Her arrival seemed to turn everything around her into a mere backdrop. The scene with her became a painting in an instant. Her beauty seemed to crystallize the surrounding air. Although Suo Lun did not recognize her, he immediately called out her name in his heart. Princess Zhuyan, King Zhi Bian¡¯s only child, the strongest descendant of the Dragon God Temple. Such a noble personage, yet going back to the capital alone and on horseback. Upon seeing Suo Lun¡¯s troops, Princess Zhi Yan gently pulled the reins, moving to the side of the road. Suo Lun led a hundred riders, swiftly passing by her side. Their eyes crossed just as swiftly, and in that instant, Suo Lun felt as if her eyes shone as brightly as the stars in the sky. In the blink of an eye, Suo Lun¡¯s troops marched on. A trail of dust rose behind them, eventually fading from sight. But Princess Zhi Yan remained immaculate, gently spurring her horse back onto the road and continuing toward the capital. Suo Ningbing drew closer to Suo Lun and whispered, ¡°Brother, where are we going?¡± Suo Lun said, ¡°To Linhai City, to marry Gui Qinshao, and also to call on my father-in-law, Lord Gui Xingfu, to repay the enormous debt of gratitude from over twenty years ago and to borrow his soldiers, his money, and his territory.¡± Suo Ningbing said, ¡°This, this will be difficult. There are many to add frosting to the cake, but none to send charcoal in the snow, even if Gui Xingfu owes us a tremendous debt.¡± Suo Lun said, ¡°If I say I want to borrow, he will have no choice but to lend. If I say I want to marry, she will have no choice but to wed.¡± His words were filled with absolute confidence. To reclaim Tianshui City in five months, this defiance of the heavens, would begin from Linhai City, starting with his fiance?e. Chapter 107 - 107 97 Killing Two Birds with One Stone Exposing Suo Hanyi! ?107: Chapter 97: Killing Two Birds with One Stone, Exposing Suo Hanyi! 107: Chapter 97: Killing Two Birds with One Stone, Exposing Suo Hanyi! Note: Here¡¯s the first update of nearly five thousand words for the month. Humbly asking for monthly tickets and automatic subscriptions. ... What great favor did the Suo owe to Gui Xingfu? The story began over twenty years ago when the former City Lord of Linhai, Gui Huai Zhi, suddenly died. However, as the heir, Gui Xingfu was traveling far from home at that time. By the time he returned, his elder brother, Gui Xingchou, had already proclaimed himself as the City Lord and exterminated all of Gui Xingfu¡¯s legitimate forces. Moreover, Gui Xingchou had already sent envoys to the Royal City to persuade the royal family; it was just a matter of time before the royal endorsement and recognition would arrive, and the position of City Lord would inevitably fall into the hands of his brother. Additionally, to eliminate future threats, his elder brother attempted to kill Gui Xingfu, who only managed to escape Linhai City with his life thanks to the desperate protection of his loyal master-at-arms. Though he had narrowly escaped death, Gui Xingfu was left with nothing, without a place to go. He thought of his best friend at the Royal City Academy, Suo Long, and thus he fled to Tianshui City to seek help from Count Suo Long, Suo Lun¡¯s father. At that time, Suo Long had just assumed the role of City Lord for two years. He could have ignored Gui Xingfu¡¯s plea for help?¡ªafter all, even the deepest friendship could not compete with self-interest. But Suo Long up held his honor and righteousness, contacted other lords to petition the King, urging him not to grant Gui Xingchou the unlawful title of a treacherous usurper. Not only that, Suo Long even lent Gui Xingfu a piece of land, several thousand soldiers, and twenty thousand Gold Coins. It was with the territory, soldiers, and money lent by Suo Long that Gui Xingfu rose again, returned to Linhai City, and reclaimed his position as City Lord. Since then, Gui Xingfu and Suo Long formed a bond as sworn brothers, closer than if they were related by blood. Furthermore, their children were betrothed from infancy. The marriage agreement between Suo Lun and Gui Qinshao was set against this backdrop. Therefore, the favor that the Suo family owed to Gui Xingfu was indeed immense, as substantial as giving him a new lease on life. When Gui Xingfu sought Suo Long¡¯s aid in the past, the Suo did not hesitate to lend troops, money, and territory. Now, Suo Lun¡¯s situation was almost exactly like Gui Xingfu¡¯s back then. Thus, it was time for Gui Xingfu to repay that favor. For Suo Lun to ask him for soldiers, money, and land was only rightful; if he did not agree, he would surely be scorned by all. However, Suo Lun had never been one to suspect others with the darkest of intentions, much like his sister said: many are willing to add frostings to the cake, but few will send charcoal in the snowy weather, and righteous and benevolent people like his father Suo Long were even rarer. Therefore, for this trip to Linhai City, Suo Lun had devised a strategy that involved demanding rather than requesting. Whether it was marrying Gui Qinshao or borrowing money and land, it would be a ¡°must lend¡± situation, whether they were willing or not. ... After leaving the Royal City, Suo Lun led his team, pressing on day and night, changing horses every two hundred miles, determined to reach Linhai City in the shortest possible time. Upon departing the Royal City, Suo Lun indeed noticed countless eyes monitoring him. This group of assassins had originally intended to strike at Suo Lun and his party. However, since Zhi Li had not given the order, they ultimately did not make a move. Was Zhi Li truly abiding by the agreement with Suo Lun? No, that was not the case; Zhi Li was not so naive. The reason he did not ambush Suo Lun on the road was due to a certain warning he had perceived, albeit without any explicit message. With Zhi Li¡¯s sensitivity, he could fully sense it. So, even though he had laid out a trap every step of the way, he ultimately did not give the order to attack. In that case, let Suo Hanyi take care of killing Suo Lun. If Zhi Li could not kill him, Suo Hanyi certainly could. Thus, Suo Lun, leading a hundred cavalrymen, made the two-thousand-mile journey in just over two days and nights. And throughout these two thousand miles, many pairs of eyes kept a close watch on Suo Lun¡¯s troops, continuously dispatching birds to report Suo Lun¡¯s location. With over a hundred members in Suo Lun¡¯s party galloping on the official road, they had been under surveillance since the moment they left the Royal City, and thus keeping secrecy was simply impossible. ... On the fourth night after leaving the Royal City, Suo Lun led his team into Baiyun County. This place was merely two hundred miles away from Linhai City. Two hundred miles north was the Nu River; crossing it would bring them into the territory of his father-in-law, the City Lord of Linhai. And all the plots against them would be laid in these final two hundred miles. Suo Lun led his team into the Baiyun County station, changed horses, and made the final preparations. ¡°Younger brother, many eyes have been watching us along the way,¡± said Suo Ningbing. Suo Lun nodded and replied, ¡°Our every move is under the watchful eye of the enemy.¡± Suo Ningbing said, ¡°Actually, you should have separated from the main troops, disguised yourself, and entered Linhai City.¡± Indeed, doing so would have been safer for Suo Lun. However, that was not an option for him; he could not abandon Suo Ningbing and Ye Jingyu, nor could he leave behind his family¡¯s samurai, as they were his only capital for a resurgence. Suo Lun took out a map and focused on the final two hundred miles. From Baiyun County to Linhai City, there was only one official road. As a cavalry troop, they had no choice but to take this road. Suo Lun took out a pen and drew along the map¡¯s path, leading northward. The road ended at Nu River, and just beyond it lay Linhai City. Once they entered Linhai City, they would be safe. However, Zhi Ning would undoubtedly attempt to intercept him within these two hundred miles. If nothing went wrong, there would likely be a force exceeding ten thousand troops waiting ahead, ready to ensnare them. Chapter 108 - 108 97 Killing Two Birds with One Stone Exposing Suo Hanyi!_2 ?108: Chapter 97: Killing Two Birds with One Stone, Exposing Suo Hanyi!_2 108: Chapter 97: Killing Two Birds with One Stone, Exposing Suo Hanyi!_2 To successfully break through and enter Linhai City, relying on force was not an option; only intelligence could assure success. And so, the moment of peak intellectual battle with Zhi Ning was upon him again! Suo Lun gazed at the map, pondering where along these two hundred li of the official road would Zhi Ning choose to ambush and assassinate him? First and foremost, she definitely would not take action personally but would use the guise of rebels to encircle and ambush him. Moreover, and most importantly, he was certain she would have Suo Hanyi kill him. Yes, she definitely would want Suo Hanyi to kill him, so that Suo Hanyi would have no way back and would have to become a dog for Zhi Li. And that was exactly Suo Lun¡¯s one chance at life. By using this, Suo Lun could deduce the location of the ambush. By using this, Suo Lun could turn a desperate situation into a chance for survival. Eventually, Suo Lun¡¯s pen rested on a mountain. This mountain was called Lingjiang Peak, standing at the end of the official road to the north, rising on the south bank of the Nu River. Suo Lun firmly circled the mountain. That¡¯s right, the final location of the ambush had to be here, it absolutely was here. Suo Ningbing was right; as long as he disguised himself and left the main army, he would be able to enter Linhai City smoothly. But, he was not willing to do so. In the upcoming pinnacle contest against Zhi Ning, not only did he want to escape smoothly, but he also aimed to expose the true face of Suo Hanyi. The latter was especially important because Suo Hanyi held a higher status in the hearts of the family Samurai than even himself. Only by risking his life as bait could he strike two birds with one arrow. Suo Lun could distinctly feel that, whether it was Suo Ningbing, Ye Jingyu, or other family Samurai, there was a strong urge to enter Tian Shui City Territory and join with Suo Hanyi. That feeling of apprehension as one drew closer to home, that urgent desire to go home and see for oneself, Suo Lun could fully empathize with. He could feel even more the trust in and the reliance on Suo Hanyi. ¡°Master, your subordinate has something to say,¡± called out the voice of Suo Mu, the leader of the family Samurai, from outside. ¡°Come in and speak,¡± Suo Lun said. Suo Mu entered, knelt on one knee, and said, ¡°Master, do you intend to lead us into Linhai City to seek assistance from your fiance?e¡¯s family?¡± Since Baiyun County was very close to Linhai City, this was not hard to guess, and Suo Lun nodded. Suo Mu continued, ¡°Your subordinates do not understand why we are not entering Tian Shui City Territory to join Lord Suo Hanyi? Although Lord Gui Xingfu is your father-in-law, after all, he is an outsider. Lord Suo Hanyi, he is your brother, your support.¡± His words prompted both Suo Ningbing and Ye Jingyu to look his way. Although both obeyed Suo Lun unconditionally, deep down, they too wondered why Suo Lun did not join with Suo Hanyi. Suo Mu went on, ¡°I know you and Lord Suo Hanyi do not get along well. But his earlier discontent with you was only because you lacked competitiveness, but now that you have transformed, he would definitely be very pleased. I think we should not hold onto personal grievances when facing the larger welfare of the family. As the saying goes, ¡®When brothers are united, their strength can cut through metal.¡¯ Your subordinates really do not understand why you would seek an outsider instead of your brother.¡± ¡°You might not need to understand, but you do need to follow orders,¡± Suo Lun replied. No sooner had he spoken than Suo Mu¡¯s face twitched, his eyes dimming with resignation. Although Master Suo Lun had created a miracle in the graduation examination, his character remained arrogant, so... impulsive, so ignorant. Suo Lun added, ¡°If you truly cannot understand, you can leave me.¡± Suo Mu¡¯s expression trembled, and he kowtowed deeply, ¡°I have served the Suo family generation after generation, even my surname has been changed, where else could I go? If all else fails, I will lose my life.¡± Then, he turned and left, his heart filled with sorrow and disappointment. After he left, several other family Samurai leaders immediately approached, asking, ¡°How did it go? Did our lord agree to join Lord Suo Hanyi?¡± With a wry smile, Suo Mu said, ¡°Let¡¯s just... prepare for death! A lord who holds personal grudges above the fate of the family is truly disheartening...¡± Inside the house, Suo Ningbing hesitated but finally asked softly, ¡°Little brother, your sister obeys and trusts you unconditionally. But can you tell your sister what you¡¯re truly thinking?¡± Circling a spot on the map, Suo Lun said, ¡°We are still two hundred li from Linhai City. In this final stretch, Zhi Ning will have laid at least ten thousand troops in wait for us.¡± This statement made Suo Ningbing and Ye Jingyu¡¯s expressions change. ¡°What I intend to do,¡± Suo Lun continued, ¡°is to lead you through her deadliest trap and then, when she¡¯s most proud, escape to live another day and enter Linhai City. Jingyu, the preparations I instructed you to make, are you sure everything is ready?¡± ¡°Without a doubt,¡± Ye Jingyu answered, though she had no idea of the purpose of these preparations that had cost hundreds of Gold Coins. Afterward, Ye Jingyu asked, ¡°Then, why not join Lord Suo Hanyi?¡± Suo Ningbing¡¯s beautiful eyes also widened, looking at Suo Lun. ¡°Suo Hanyi has betrayed us; he¡¯s ahead, waiting to kill me,¡± Suo Lun said. ¡°But, precisely because of this, I now have the chance to turn defeat into victory.¡± Suo Ningbing remained silent, but her eyes revealed immense shock and disbelief. Suo Hanyi¡¯s loyalty to the family was ingrained deep into his bones; for her, the idea of his betrayal was utterly unthinkable. Chapter 109 - 109 97 Killing Two Birds with One Stone Exposing Suo Hanyi!_3 ?109: Chapter 97: Killing Two Birds with One Stone, Exposing Suo Hanyi!_3 109: Chapter 97: Killing Two Birds with One Stone, Exposing Suo Hanyi!_3 But Suo Lun was the person she trusted the most, the one she loved... the most. Ye Jingyu said, ¡°You, how did you know? I know you have always had a poor relationship with Lord Suo Hanyi, but... but Lord Suo Hanyi¡¯s loyalty to the Suo clan is evident to heaven and earth.¡± Suo Lun shook his head, not answering. Because his heart was shrouded in darkness, always ready to speculate the worst in others. Also, he had an innate instinct for detecting conspiracies. Not just him, Zhi Li and Zhi Ning both had this instinct. Only, Zhi Ning sometimes let his emotions sway him. ¡°I don¡¯t need to explain. By tomorrow at the latest, you will see the truth of the matter,¡± Suo Lun said. ¡°Rest for four hours, then head north to Linhai City.¡± ... Four hours later, Suo Lun led the samurai of his clan out of Baiyun County, following the only official road, heading straight north. In a military camp a hundred miles away, a black bird landed in the palm of Zhi Ning. She removed the secret message tied to its leg, a jumble of codes that she easily deciphered. ¡°Suo Lun has already led his forces into our trap.¡± Zhi Ning¡¯s eyes narrowed as she said to the man shrouded in black armor beside her, ¡°Our target has entered the net. Your task will arrive soon. You are not going to hesitate, are you?¡± The man in the black armor replied coldly, ¡°Do I even have a choice now? Besides, when it comes to killing him, I have never hesitated.¡± He, of course, was Suo Hanyi. Commandery Princess Zhi Ning picked up a pen and searched for a target on the wall-mounted map, then circled a mountain peak. ¡°Here, at a place called Lingjiang Peak, will be Suo Lun¡¯s final resting place,¡± Zhi Ning said. ¡°Order the troops to begin closing in. Drive our prey to Lingjiang Peak to facilitate Lord Suo Hanyi¡¯s hunt.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Eunuch Li Zhu, like a ghostly shadow, floated away. Then, dozens of military orders were rapidly issued. If an eye were in the sky at this moment, it would clearly see. On the only official road from Baiyun County to Linhai City, a hundred-man troop was rapidly racing northward. The official road hosted only their party, with no other soul around. Dozens of miles behind them, layer upon layer of troops were weaving a net, enveloping them, one layer after another. A full ten thousand troops, behind Suo Lun¡¯s forces, were sealing them tight, driving Suo Lun towards the planned trap. Lingjiang Peak! In Zhi Ning¡¯s eyes, not even deities could escape her snare. ... Suo Lun¡¯s forces, with two horses per person, were galloping like mad. All was quiet around, and not a single enemy could be seen. Yet, there was an oppressive killing intent in the air, making it hard to breathe. Invisible to them, an army of over ten thousand was gradually tightening its hold, forming an encircling net, layer by layer. In less than three hours, they had already traveled two hundred li. Now, the roaring of riverwaters could be heard. Ahead lay the Nu River, and crossing its suspension bridge would mean entering Linhai City, ensuring complete safety. However, Suo Lun¡¯s gaze was drawn to a lone mountain not far ahead. That was Lingjiang Peak, the very place Zhi Ning had chosen for his grave. Suddenly, a desperate roar came from in front: ¡°The suspension bridge over the Nu River is destroyed, we can¡¯t cross, we¡¯re finished, we¡¯re done for.¡± Suo Lun and his men urged their horses on, rushing to the southern bank of the Nu River. Indeed, the sturdy suspension bridge above was now completely destroyed. Below the cliff, dozens of meters down, raged the turbulent river, fierce and wild, like galloping steeds, uncrossable by any boat. Gazing across to the other side of the Nu River, the land there was Linhai City. The Nu River, nearly a hundred meters wide, stretched like a chasm between Suo Lun and Linhai City, a case of so near yet so far. Then, a scout frantically caught up from behind, exclaiming in terror, ¡°My lord, there¡¯s a large enemy force spotted behind us, flying the banners of the Nurdan Rebels, closing in on us, only less than ten li away.¡± Suo Lun asked, ¡°How many are there?¡± ¡°Countless, as far as the eye can see,¡± the scout replied. At that moment, everyone present fell into complete despair. Apart from despair, Suo Mu and others were filled with boundless rage and sorrow. Their lord, Suo Lun, stubbornly decided to head north to Linhai City on his own, refusing to join Lord Suo Hanyi because of a personal grudge. Now, with the destroyed bridge ahead, the Nu River blocking the way, and the rebel forces closing in from behind, they were trapped and doomed. ¡°So the net is finally closing in?¡± Suo Lun thought with a cold smile. The peak showdown with Zhi Ning was about to officially begin then. Suo Lun ordered, ¡°Everyone, dismount. Carry all the gear from the horses and head up the mountain!¡± He pointed towards Lingjiang Peak not far ahead. There lay the burial ground Zhi Ning chose for him. There, too, Suo Hanyi was expected to appear and take Suo Lun¡¯s life. Live or die? Whether or not they could turn a desperate situation into survival, whether or not they could kill two birds with one stone and expose Suo Hanyi, depended on this moment. Chapter 110 - 110 98 Suo Hanyis disgraceful behaviour exposed! ?110: Chapter 98: Suo Hanyi¡¯s disgraceful behaviour exposed! 110: Chapter 98: Suo Hanyi¡¯s disgraceful behaviour exposed! Note: The second update is here, with today¡¯s two chapters totaling nine thousand words, equivalent to four chapters from others. I beg for monthly tickets, and automatic subscriptions, please. ... With the great river in front and over ten thousand pursuers behind, they had reached a dead end. On both sides of the road lay dense forests, leaving no path to tread. A few miles behind, over ten thousand rebels formed a semi-circular formation, constantly tightening their encirclement, gradually shrinking the noose. Suo Lun ordered the abandonment of horses and commanded all the family samurai to ascend Lingjiang Peak. Half an hour later, they reached the summit, hundreds of meters above sea level. From the mountaintop, dark crowds of over ten thousand rebels had reached the base, enveloping Lingjiang Peak completely, making escape impossible, as if their wings were clipped. Suo Mu and the other family samurai stood atop the mountain in despair, looking down at the rebel forces with anger and sorrow. Before climbing the mountain, Suo Mu had argued that they absolutely must not ascend, as seeking refuge at the summit might save them momentarily but would ultimately lead them into a trap. What they should¡¯ve done was to gather over a hundred people into a spear, break through at one point and charge out, then head to Tianshui City to meet with Lord Suo Hanyi. But Suo Lun disregarded his advice, repeating the same line, understanding is optional, but obedience is mandatory. If one wishes not to obey, they are free to leave or surrender to the rebels. Thus, Suo Mu and the others, feeling utterly hopeless, followed Suo Lun to the mountaintop. They could only watch as they were cornered into a desperate situation, with Suo Mu thinking only one phrase, ¡°Incompetent leadership leads to the death of thousands of troops.¡± Even in their minds, Suo Lun was worse off than his previous image as a prodigal wastrel. The former Suo Lun squandered his wealth and engaged with women, at least he didn¡¯t pretend to know what he was doing, and he didn¡¯t give any ridiculous commands. His outstanding performance during the final examination filled him with ignorant confidence. The present Suo Lun might have pulled himself together, but he had led them into dire straits, leading the entire family into a crisis. ... The mountaintop was devoid of almost everything. There was no water, and even trees were scarce; most of it was just bare rock on the outside. The rebel forces below, numbering over ten thousand, had begun to form their ranks, to chop down trees, and to construct simple barricades. Huge crossbows were placed into position across various sites. The soldiers began to polish their treasured swords, ready to storm the mountaintop at any moment. ¡°Master, the rebels at the foot of the mountain are not yet steady. If we take advantage of this and strike now, there¡¯s still a sliver of hope. We can protect you and escape,¡± Suo Mu stepped forward and said. Suo Lun shook his head: ¡°No.¡± Suo Mu couldn¡¯t help but raise his voice: ¡°Then what should we do now?¡± ¡°Wait,¡± Suo Lun said. ¡°Wait? Wait for what?¡± Suo Mu asked. ¡°Are we waiting for death?¡± Suo Lun said, ¡°Wait for Suo Hanyi.¡± At this point, Suo Mu really wanted to laugh out of sheer frustration. Was this lord before him the same person who previously declined to rendezvous with Lord Suo Hanyi due to personal grudges and now wished for Lord Suo Hanyi¡¯s rescue? If only he had known earlier, why act at all? ¡°Master, Lord Suo Hanyi won¡¯t come,¡± Suo Mu said. ¡°No one is coming to rescue us; no one knows that we¡¯re here.¡± Suo Lun said, ¡°Who says Suo Hanyi is here to rescue us? He¡¯s here to kill us.¡± Suo Mu raised his voice: ¡°Impossible, master, you can dislike Lord Suo Hanyi. But you cannot doubt and tarnish his loyalty. Over the past ten years, how much blood and sweat has he given for the Suo Family? To speak such words not only chills his heart but ours as well.¡± Suo Lun said, ¡°I won¡¯t argue with you. The outcome will be clear soon enough.¡± Suo Mu turned and left, fearing he would burst into curses if he stayed any longer. Although Suo Lun was his lord, it was utterly heartless to utter such words. If it weren¡¯t for Lord Suo Hanyi, Tianshui City would have been lost long ago. How could you, Suo Lun, previously have squandered your wealth and caused trouble in the royal city with impunity? Now, not only are you, Suo Lun, not grateful, but you also slander Lord Suo Hanyi, which is utterly intolerable. Suo Lun took a deep breath. Although he knew that Suo Hanyi held a high place in the hearts of the soldiers of Tian Shui, he never realized it was to such an extent. These soldiers revered him as their savior, an unshakable pillar. If these soldiers had to choose between him and Suo Hanyi, they would undoubtedly pick Suo Hanyi without hesitation. Those present were the family samurai who had always stayed in the royal city. The soldiers from Tianshui City probably revered Suo Hanyi as a deity. ¡°All Suo Family samurai, begin to assemble,¡± Suo Mu loudly ordered. Instantly, hundreds of family samurai started to form ranks in a disciplined manner. Suo Lun¡¯s expression changed: ¡°Suo Mu, what are you doing?¡± Suo Mu said, ¡°Master, if even Lord Suo Hanyi¡¯s loyalty is in doubt in your heart, our loyalty is even less significant. Now, we will prove our honor with our blood. Brothers, let¡¯s fight our way down, die with our enemies, and validate the glory of our warrior honor.¡± ¡°Charge, charge, charge...¡± Suddenly, hundreds of family samurai unsheathed their swords in unison. Suo Lun said, ¡°I have never doubted your loyalty.¡± Suo Mu said, ¡°By doubting Lord Suo Hanyi, you doubt us. Gathered brothers, which of you wasn¡¯t personally trained by Suo Hanyi?¡± ¡°Me, me, me...¡± Suddenly, the family samurai present raised their hands one after another. Suo Mu said, ¡°Although Lord Suo Hanyi is an adopted son to the Suo Family, he¡¯s in fact the leader of us family samurai. Every one of us here was trained by him, and we have all received his kindness. By doubting his loyalty, you are doubting ours as well. Now, we use our deaths to wash away the insult you¡¯ve brought upon Lord Suo Hanyi.¡± Chapter 111 - 111 98 Suo Hanyis Disgraceful Behavior Fully Revealed!_2 ?111: Chapter 98: Suo Hanyi¡¯s Disgraceful Behavior Fully Revealed!_2 111: Chapter 98: Suo Hanyi¡¯s Disgraceful Behavior Fully Revealed!_2 Hearing that Suo Lun actually suspected Lord Suo Hanyi¡¯s loyalty, the samurai of the clan immediately turned pale. Lord Suo Hanyi was not only their leader, their idol, but also like a stabilizing anchor in their eyes. Previously, Suo Lun¡¯s steadfast refusal to unite with Lord Suo Hanyi had puzzled them greatly. Now, Suo Lun even slandered Lord Suo Hanyi as disloyal, which utterly infuriated them. Is this heartless and ungrateful? Lord Suo Hanyi has risked his life for the Suo Family, and now, severely wounded by an assassination attempt, his life hangs in the balance. And Suo Lun, far from being grateful, now slanders him out of jealousy? Such a lord, heartless and ungrateful, heartless and ungrateful! They¡¯d be better off without such a lord. Suo Mu unsheathed his great sword and said, ¡°My lord, if you fear death, you can surrender later, but we are off to face our deaths. If possible, I hope you will apologize to Lord Suo Hanyi.¡± ¡°Kill...¡± With that, Suo Mu led the way, with over a hundred family samurai charging down. Suo Lun drew his sword and with a fierce stroke cut down a small tree beside him, roaring, ¡°Stop!¡± But Suo Mu, unfazed, led the family samurai in a frenzied charge, intent on dying alongside their enemies in bitter grief. Below, the rebel army noticed the situation on the mountaintop and immediately formed ranks; thousands of archers and crossbowmen drew their bows, ready to fire. A volley would be enough to wipe out these hundred men charging down. Suo Ning Bing drew her sword in a swift motion, placing it against her own neck, yelling loudly, ¡°Stop, or I will die right before your eyes.¡± The clan¡¯s samurai, who had always adored Suo Ning Bing, stopped immediately upon seeing her with the sword to her throat. Suo Mu quickly knelt down and said, ¡°My lady, you mustn¡¯t do this. If the old master knew we had driven you to death, our deaths would not atone for it.¡± Suo Ning Bing said, ¡°I know you adore Lord Suo Hanyi, and I trust him too. I adore him as well and don¡¯t believe he would betray us.¡± Suo Mu bowed deeply and said, ¡°Miss, we are now in dire straits. The lord is still the lord, and no blame can be laid at his feet. We do not blame him for not meeting up with Lord Suo Hanyi earlier. We do not blame him for leading us into this deadly trap. But now, we would rather stand and live than kneel and die. We are willing to die to clear Lord Suo Hanyi¡¯s name; surely, that¡¯s allowed.¡± Suo Ning Bing¡¯s beautiful eyes turned to Suo Lun and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t finished speaking. I trust Lord Suo Hanyi completely, even more than I trust myself. But... I trust Suo Lun even more. He is not only my brother, but also my lord. My trust in him is absolute, surpassing anyone else¡¯s. So, please give him a chance.¡± Suo Lun approached Suo Ning Bing, took the sword from her hands, and looked at Suo Mu and all the family samurai. ¡°You may not trust me now, and I understand. Given my past actions, I haven¡¯t deserved your trust,¡± Suo Lun approached Suo Mu, saying, ¡°Suo Mu, what you just did was akin to rebellion.¡± Suo Mu offered his sword with both hands, saying, ¡°If you believe I have rebelled, then behead me and see if my blood is red.¡± ¡°I said, your mistrust now, I can understand.¡± Suo Lun responded, ¡°But, I hope this will be the last time.¡± Suo Lun took the great sword from Suo Mu¡¯s hands, then returned it back to him, speaking slowly, ¡°Suo Mu, the outcome will be clear very soon. Lord Suo Hanyi, whose name you just invoked, is already on his way here. When he arrives, if I have slandered him, then behead me.¡± ¡°If you are still warriors of the Suo Family, then follow my orders. We have no time for sorrowful goodbyes,¡± Suo Lun directed, ¡°I still have to lead you to break through, to escape to safety, to reach Linhai City, so let¡¯s not waste time here.¡± At those words, disbelief was clear on the faces of everyone present. Talk of escaping with their lives at this moment? Was he out of his mind? Trapped on an isolated mountain top by over ten thousand men, one hundred against many, completely unable to fly away even with wings, not even a deity could save them now. And here the master was talking about escaping with their lives. Was this a fantasy? Suo Lun ignored them and closed his eyes, feeling the wind at the mountain peak, then calculating inwardly. They were not far from the sea, atop a peak hundreds of meters high, and the wind blew constantly. Moreover, it was the end of summer, so the wind blew from south to north without fail. Suo Lun estimated that the wind was about force five, not quite six, with speeds around twelve or thirteen meters per second. The strength of the wind was not very strong, but it was enough. The mountain was approximately six hundred meters high, and the Nu River around one hundred and twenty meters wide. Enough, it was sufficient! In the royal city, Suo Lun had done many calculations and been to mountaintops to feel the wind. This situation was even better than he had anticipated. ¡°Everyone, put on your packs and await my command,¡± Suo Lun commanded loudly. ... Half an hour later. Lord Suo Hanyi, shrouded in black armor, and Commandery Princess Zhining, in a black skirt with a gold mask, rode on fine horses into the midst of the rebel army. Nurdan looked at Lord Suo Hanyi in his black armor with puzzlement, unaware of who he was, assuming him to be Commandery Princess Zhining¡¯s personal bodyguard. ¡°My lord, Suo Lun and his men have been completely surrounded on the mountaintop, trapped like birds with nowhere to fly,¡± Nurdan reported as he approached. Zhining nodded, then turned to Lord Suo Hanyi, ¡°It¡¯s your time to perform.¡± Chapter 112 - 112 98 Suo Hanyis Disgraceful Behavior Fully Revealed!_3 ?112: Chapter 98: Suo Hanyi¡¯s Disgraceful Behavior Fully Revealed!_3 112: Chapter 98: Suo Hanyi¡¯s Disgraceful Behavior Fully Revealed!_3 Lord Suo Hanyi nodded solemnly and gripped the greatsword in his hand. Commandery Princess Zhi Ning waved her jade hand, and immediately the hundreds of elite Black Armored Warriors she brought with her arrayed themselves. Their attire was identical to that of Lord Suo Hanyi. ¡°Go, kill everyone up there, except for Suo Ning Bing,¡± commanded Zhi Ning coldly. Instantly, under the leadership of Lord Suo Hanyi, the hundreds of Black Armored Warriors drew their greatswords and charged towards the summit. Zhi Ning, under the protection of Li Zhu, also followed up the mountain, wanting to witness Suo Lun¡¯s moment of death. Boom, boom, boom! At the same time, the rebel camp beat the war drums. ... ¡°They¡¯re charging up,¡± reported several Scouts at the mountainside after seeing the Black Armored Warriors assaulting the mountain, rushing toward the summit. ¡°All the Samurai, prepare for battle,¡± Suo Mu drew out his massive sword fiercely. The hundreds of family warriors all drew their swords, ready to face the enemy. Suo Lun stood at the mountain top, gazing downward. Below, the Black Armored Warriors advanced in attack formation, steadily marching upslope without breaking their lines. The hundreds moved as one. Each was dressed in black armor, wearing black bamboo masks, obscuring their faces. The only one who could be recognized was Commandery Princess Zhi Ning, as she wore a black skirt. When they were a little over a hundred meters from the summit, Zhi Ning waved her hand and everyone halted. Suo Mu asked coldly, ¡°Master, where is Lord Suo Hanyi you spoke of? Where is he? Or are you planning to point to any masked man below and call him Lord Suo Hanyi?¡± Suo Lun, looking down upon the Black Armored Warriors, shouted, ¡°Commandery Princess Zhi Ning, how have you been?¡± Zhi Ning scoffed coldly, ¡°How have I been? Ah, we meet again. How come you¡¯re able to see now?¡± Suo Lun retorted, ¡°How could I allow myself to go blind without having seen the Commandery Princess¡¯s graceful beauty?¡± Zhi Ning, trembling with anger, said, ¡°You wish. Today will be our last meeting, Suo Lun. You are trapped now, death is certain.¡± Suo Lun replied, ¡°Indeed, now I¡¯m in a desperate situation with only a dead end left. So before I die, may I make one last request?¡± ¡°Wishful thinking...¡± Zhi Ning said, ¡°Right now, all I want is to watch you die in agony to quell the hatred in my heart.¡± Suo Lun replied, ¡°Zhi Ning, I¡¯ve loved you so deeply. Can¡¯t you even grant me this one last request before my death?¡± Zhi Ning was caught off guard by these words and felt a violent tremor in her heart, immediately thrown into disarray. Suo Lun, filled with deep emotion, said, ¡°My request is simple, even in death, I want to be a ghost that understands. I wish to know if it was truly my most trusted older brother who killed me. Could you have the man beside you remove his mask?¡± At these words, Lord Suo Hanyi beside Zhi Ning trembled fiercely. No, no, this must not happen. If he removed his mask and Suo Ning Bing were to see him... How could he possibly marry her then? She would surely hate him to the bone. Zhi Ning took a deep breath, pondered for a moment, then turned to Lord Suo Hanyi and said, ¡°Remove your mask.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t, if I remove the mask, I will be utterly disgraced,¡± Lord Suo Hanyi said, his voice trembling. ¡°What¡¯s there to fear? Everyone here is with me, if worst comes to worst, you can just kill everyone at the summit. After that, you will remain the hero of the Suo family,¡± Zhi Ning said. ¡°What about Suo Ning Bing? I still intend to marry her. Without her, I cannot rightfully become the Lord of Tianshui City,¡± Lord Suo Hanyi said. ¡°That¡¯s simple, just cripple her,¡± Zhi Ning replied, ¡°A ¡®living corpse¡¯ can still get married, and being completely devoid of any consciousness, she wouldn¡¯t be able to reveal any secrets.¡± Lord Suo Hanyi¡¯s heart clenched, Suo Ning Bing was the woman he loved most. Cripple her? Turn her into a ¡®living corpse¡¯? He truly could not bear to do that. Zhi Ning said, ¡°You have no other choice now.¡± ¡°Why must it be this way, just because of that bastard Suo Lun¡¯s request?¡± Lord Suo Hanyi roared, trying to suppress the rage in his throat. ¡°No, I think revealing your face will make things much more interesting,¡± Zhi Ning said. Seeing that Lord Suo Hanyi remained unmoved, Zhi Ning commanded coldly, ¡°Do it now, then kill everyone at the summit, cripple Suo Ning Bing. After all, having her beauty and graceful body is all you need for your enjoyment.¡± Lord Suo Hanyi was gasping for air, his chest heaving wildly. Meanwhile, at the summit, Suo Ning Bing, Ye Jingyu, Suo Mu, and all the family warriors were staring motionlessly at him. With a roar of rage, Lord Suo Hanyi suddenly removed his mask, revealing his heroic face. It was like a thunderbolt striking the mountain. Suo Ning Bing, Suo Mu, and all the family warriors were as if struck by lightning, unable to believe what they saw in the face of Lord Suo Hanyi. Their idol, true to form, had betrayed them, had truly fallen! Chapter 113 - 113 99 Soaring to Freedom! ?113: Chapter 99: Soaring to Freedom! Spitting Blood and Falling! 113: Chapter 99: Soaring to Freedom! Spitting Blood and Falling! Translation: Note: Here¡¯s the first update for the month; I¡¯m begging for monthly tickets. There are still a few monthly ticket red packets for this book, and you¡¯re welcome to claim them. I¡¯m also begging for automatic subscriptions, thank you, everyone. ... The family samurai present truly felt heart-wrenching, excruciating pain. Suo Hanyi had indeed been their idol, their spiritual pillar. Now, that pillar had completely crumbled. How could this happen? How could this be? They would rather die than believe that Lord Suo Hanyi could betray them, but the facts were right before their eyes. On the other hand, Suo Ningbing, after the initial shock, quickly calmed down and even felt a faint sense of relief. Her relief stemmed from the fact that Suo Lun was right, and everyone else was wrong. Suddenly, she realized how biased she had been; in her eyes, Suo Hanyi¡¯s position was insignificant compared to Suo Lun¡¯s. Suo Mu, the family samurai leader, still couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing, and with a trembling voice, he said, ¡°Lord Suo Hanyi, have you really betrayed the Suo Family? Are you truly here to kill us?¡± Suo Hanyi¡¯s gaze quivered as he responded coldly, ¡°Betray the Suo family? First, one must ask what the Suo Family has made of me? Nothing more than a household servant. What has sustained Tian Shui City and the Suo Family these past years? It all depended on me alone. I was invincible in battle, and I won the hearts of the people. Suo Lun, that worthless fool, is good for nothing but squandering wealth and indulging in women. Yet such a useless person could be the master of the Suo Family, could be the master of Tian Shui City. I, who am so exceptional, could only toil for the Suo Family like an ox or horse?¡± Upon hearing these words, the Suo Family samurai were completely shaken. Was this still the righteous and impartial Lord Suo Hanyi they knew? So narrow-minded, so ungrateful. Without the Suo Family, you would still be just a peasant serf. Indeed, your military prowess is one in a million, but don¡¯t forget that this was the result of Count Suo Long¡¯s dedicated cultivation. Over the past decades, Count Suo Long treated you even better than his own son, Suo Lun. Suo Ningbing coldly said, ¡°Suo Hanyi, you claim we treated you like a mere household servant, not part of the family? Should I have let you take liberties with me, should I have suffered in silence to become your woman, for us to have treated you fairly?¡± Upon this utterance, the Suo Family samurai were even more horrified. Suo Hanyi had such shameless demands? Suo Ningbing was his foster sister after all, and Suo Hanyi had a wife. How dare this scoundrel yearn to make Miss Suo Ningbing his woman? The height of shamelessness¡ªthese family samurai thought no man was worthy of the heavenly beauty, the noble and gentle Miss Suo Ningbing. Instantly, Suo Mu felt an overwhelming sense of shame. Lord Suo Lun¡¯s gaze was as penetrating as fire, his wisdom as deep as the sea, and he had detected Suo Hanyi¡¯s treachery at once. Yet, they had been so foolish not only to question the wise Lord Suo Lun but also to repeatedly defy him. They truly deserved death. There and then, Suo Mu approached Suo Lun, knelt down straight, and said, ¡°Master, Suo Mu was wrong. It was utterly wrong to question you. Please punish me as you see fit.¡± Suo Lun did not help him up but said instead, ¡°I told you, the first time can be forgiven, but it will also be the last.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Suo Mu bowed his head deeply and said, ¡°From now on, Suo Mu dare not harbor any doubts towards the master and will execute your orders unconditionally.¡± At the same time, the other family samurai all knelt down in unison before Suo Lun, bowing their heads to admit their guilt. Seeing this scene, Suo Hanyi was even more furious, his jealousy raging. These Suo Family samurai, who had previously revered him like a god, were now admiring Suo Lun who seemed to be stepping on his head, gaining the utmost prestige among them. This was absolutely intolerable. ¡°Suo Lun, you¡¯re quite impressive, aren¡¯t you, rising to power by stepping on my head.¡± Suo Hanyi said icily, ¡°Well then, let them continue to serve you in hell next.¡± Having said that, Suo Hanyi violently drew his sword. Suo Lun said, ¡°Suo Hanyi, in your eyes, we are as good as dead. Please give us a truthful answer, did you kill Lord Yan Nu? Did you kill Mrs. Yang Hongyi?¡± Suo Hanyi¡¯s face twitched, and he declared proudly, ¡°A man can¡¯t be powerful without being ruthless, so what if I did?¡± Suo Lun asked, ¡°Today, do you intend to kill all of us and then lead your troops to reclaim Tian Shui City, staging a hero¡¯s return and transforming into the savior of Tian Shui City?¡± ¡°Clever!¡± Suo Hanyi responded, ¡°Since only you and Commandery Princess Zhining are the ones seeing my true face here. Once I kill you all, no one will ever know what I have done. And the Commandery Princess? I will serve Zhi Li His Highness with all my heart; from then on, we will be family.¡± Suo Hanyi was right. The rebel forces at the base of the mountain were far away and couldn¡¯t hear what was being said here. Not to mention, Suo Hanyi was standing with his back to them. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Zhi Ning said, ¡°Your letter of intent is exactly what I wanted.¡± Suo Lun then said, ¡°What about my sister, Suo Ningbing, whom you desire day and night? What do you plan to do with her?¡± ¡°Even if I can¡¯t have her heart, I will possess her body,¡± Suo Hanyi replied coldly. ¡°After all, the world will only see her marrying me; who would know that her mind is gone, that I beat her into idiocy?¡± After saying that, Suo Hanyi fixed his gaze on Suo Ningbing and said, ¡°Ning Bing, you brought this upon yourself. If you had willingly agreed to me, none of this would have happened.¡± Chapter 114 - 114 99 Soaring to Freedom! ?114: Chapter 99: Soaring to Freedom! Spitting Blood and Falling!_2 114: Chapter 99: Soaring to Freedom! Spitting Blood and Falling!_2 Then, Suo Hanyi abruptly raised his greatsword and yelled, ¡°Charge forward and slay everyone except Suo Ningbing. Leave Suo Lun to me, to be cut into a thousand pieces.¡± Leading several hundred Black Armored Warriors, Suo Hanyi rushed forward like a tide. ¡°Scram...¡± Suo Lun commanded. Instantly, hundreds of family warriors pushed over the pile of huge rocks. Several hundred boulders tumbled down with a thunderous roar, carrying a terrifying force. Of course, these rocks couldn¡¯t harm Suo Hanyi and the other Black Armored Warriors, but they could block their path. ¡°Suo Hanyi, thank you for saving my life. If it weren¡¯t for you, I would have been waylaid and killed by Zhi Ning¡¯s people long ago on the road,¡± Suo Lun laughed heartily, ¡°I had two objectives for using my body as bait today. The first was to escape to survival. The second was to expose your true face. Now that I¡¯ve succeeded in both, thank you.¡± As Suo Lun shouted, he dashed madly toward the direction of the Nu River. Suo Hanyi and Zhi Ning were stunned. Could it be that Suo Lun, the prodigal son, was so impassioned that he intended to jump off the cliff to his death? After all, this mountain was over six hundred meters high, and with the cliff over Nu River, it was a total of seven to eight hundred meters. A fall from there meant certain death. Racing at top speed, he suddenly charged off the cliff edge. ¡°Ssshhh...¡± Then, Suo Lun violently tore open the huge package on his back. ¡°Boom...¡± There was a loud noise. A gigantic paraglider was instantly released, swiftly lifted by the air. The howling wind blew the paraglider, rapidly carrying it northward. Upon witnessing this scene, everyone was completely stupefied. Ye Jingyu was stunned, Suo Ningbing was stunned. And all the family warriors were entirely horrified. They could now finally empathize with the audience when Suo Lun played ¡°Fate.¡± They could also understand how the onlookers felt when Suo Lun, during his final exam, shot blindly but hit the target every single time. This moment truly shook their hearts. Humans could actually fly, indeed soaring through the sky without the need for wings. A hundred men, surrounded by over ten thousand, were in a situation where escape seemed impossible, beyond even divine intervention. Suo Lun had said he would save them all, and all family warriors had scoffed at the idea. Yet, he had really done it. Suo Lun shouted from the sky, ¡°Follow my command, everyone run toward the north cliff and right before you fall, violently tear open the package on your back.¡± After the initial shock, the first to react was Suo Ningbing, not because she was quick-witted but because she instinctively wanted to catch up with Suo Lun. She started running hard, and before reaching the edge of the cliff, she violently tore open the package on her back. ¡°Whoosh...¡± The huge paraglider opened abruptly, and with the help of the strong wind, it quickly carried Suo Ningbing¡¯s delicate body across to the north shore of the Nu River. The remaining family warriors also began to run frantically, and upon reaching the edge of the cliff, they leaped and tore the fabric of the package on their backs. ¡°Swish swish swish swish swish...¡± Suddenly, paraglider after paraglider opened forcefully. Like wings, one after another, the paragliders, carried by the strong wind, transported the hundreds of Suo family warriors across to the north shore of the Nu River. The wind at that moment was blowing at over ten meters per second, and in just a few seconds, they had already flown dozens of meters. But by the time Suo Hanyi and the Black Armored Warriors had all dodged the rolling boulders and stormed the mountaintop, Suo Lun had already flown across the Nu River, soaring hundreds of meters. And all the other family warriors had also sequentially flown across the Nu River. Upon witnessing this scene, all the Black Armored Warriors were utterly stunned. A miracle, sheer wizardry! In this world, there actually existed people who could truly fly. The royal city did have Gryphon Warriors, but the entire Rage Wave Kingdom had no more than a few hundred of them. Moreover, the Gryphon Warriors only obeyed the command of the king alone; no other person was permitted to own griffins or ride them. And now, Suo Lun had created over a hundred of these wondrous contraptions and with them, amidst the encirclement of tens of thousands, he had escaped to the heavens. At that moment, Zhi Ning couldn¡¯t help but tremble, her beautiful eyes widening at the scene unfolding before her. Once again, Suo Lun had performed a miracle. Just like that night when he played ¡°Fate¡±. Just like that day when he could no longer see, yet his blind shots hit their mark with a hundred percent accuracy. Today, in the face of such dire straits, he had miraculously found his way out. And in such an unimaginable manner, he flew across the Nu River under the watchful eyes of all. This scene left an indelible shock in everyone¡¯s heart. ¡°Suo Hanyi, in half a year, I shall defeat you and take back Tian Shui City.¡± ¡°Zhi Ning, remember my words, I will surely rape you first, kill you, then rape and kill you again!¡± From the sky, Suo Lun¡¯s final words faintly drifted down. That sentence seemed to awaken Zhi Ning, reminding her of the nightmares she had every night, where Suo Lun violated her over and over again. He repeatedly claimed he would rape her before killing her, but in her nightmares, he did so much more than ten times, a hundred times. Immediately after, Zhi Ning thought of something else. These flying contraptions, Suo Lun must have made them not just now, but back when he was in the royal city. When he was in the royal city, he had already anticipated Suo Hanyi¡¯s betrayal and envisioned this very scene, thinking of a way to escape. She had been so proud of herself, pushing Suo Lun into a trap. Little did she know, she had been playing right into his hands all along. He, he had been so calculative, so cunningly brilliant. Her own greatest pride, her most brilliant trait, was her cunning and strategizing. Yet now, at her proudest point, Suo Lun had beaten her. Once more, she had fallen flat on her face before Suo Lun. Was this destiny? Was he naturally her nemesis? Suddenly, Zhi Ning felt a darkness before her eyes, waves of dizziness washing over her. She hadn¡¯t slept for days and nights, first commanding the rebel army to siege the city, then coercing Suo Hanyi to betray, and finally attempting to assassinate Suo Lun. These days, she had completely exhausted her wits. And it had not even been half a month since she had last coughed up blood. But now, not only had her previous efforts been in vain, but she had once more been humiliated by Suo Lun. ¡°Pu...¡± A spray of fresh blood burst out, and Zhi Ning collapsed unconscious to the ground, completely out of it. Meanwhile, Suo Hanyi was still standing at the edge of the cliff, staring blankly at the scene before him, at the figure of Suo Lun who had already disappeared into the distance. ¡°Shoot them, shoot them to death!¡± he bellowed. However, Suo Lun was already far away, and these were Swordsmen, not Archers; they had no bows and arrows with them. ¡°Ah... ah... ah...¡± He did not cough up blood but instead let out a sky-shattering roar of rage. Then, he drew his great sword and chopped everything around him to pieces. ¡°Suo Lun, I will surely tear you into ten thousand pieces, ten thousand pieces!¡± Chapter 115 - 115 100 Visiting the Father-in-law! ?115: Chapter 100: Visiting the Father-in-law! 115: Chapter 100: Visiting the Father-in-law! Note: The second update is posted, totaling 7,000 words in two updates today. Begging for monthly tickets and automatic subscriptions, thank you, everyone. ... Driven by the strong wind, the paraglider carried Suo Lun and over a hundred others, flying several thousand meters before gradually descending under the force of gravity. Even to hasten the descent, they had to pull down forcefully. All these hundred-plus individuals were skilled in martial arts; even the seemingly fragile Suo Ningbing had the standard of an apprentice samurai, after all, she had been enlightened in martial arts. So, no one was injured during the fall. Of course, minor scrapes were considered nothing to them. However, because they flew too far, everyone was quite spread out upon landing. Suo Lun picked up the bow from his back and shot an arrow into the sky. Then the arrow suddenly burst open mid-air, spraying out a mass of red powder. This signal arrow commanded everyone to assemble at his location. Within a quarter of an hour, Suo Ningbing, Ye Jingyu, and a hundred family samurai had all gathered, not one missing. At this moment, everyone¡¯s gaze towards Suo Lun was filled with amazement. Especially Suo Ningbing and Ye Jingyu, as girls, they naturally harbored romantic aspirations about flying, often fantasizing that they had become birds soaring through the sky, looking down upon the earth from above. And now, Suo Lun had made it possible for them. Although the initial jump from the cliff hundreds of meters high was shockingly thrilling, giving them a terrifying sense of falling, Once the paraglider was fully deployed, everything became incredibly wonderful. The sensation of gliding wasn¡¯t very fast, but it was extremely steady. Honestly, if they weren¡¯t pressed for time, Suo Ningbing would have wished to remain in the sky a bit longer. Upon seeing Suo Lun, she almost blurted out the words that had flashed through her mind, ¡°Next time, I want to fly again, and I want you to take me.¡± Because while in the sky just now, she really imagined what it would be like if it were only her and Suo Lun together, sharing a paraglider, and even flying in his arms. At the thought of that scene, Suo Ningbing¡¯s heart even fluttered with excitement. While the gaze of the family samurai towards Suo Lun was filled with fervor and admiration. It was as if all the worship they held for Suo Hanyi was transferred onto Suo Lun. Seeing this, Suo Lun internally breathed a sigh of relief. Perhaps the recent plan of risking death for survival was not just killing two birds with one stone, but three. Gaining the absolute loyalty of the family samurai in front of him was the third gain. ¡°I believe everyone has heard about the bet I made with Prince Zili: to retake Tianshui City within five months,¡± Suo Lun announced loudly, ¡°In half a year, if we still haven¡¯t reclaimed Tianshui City, you all should know full well what will happen.¡± If a rebellion occurs within a noble¡¯s territory and the noble can¡¯t quell it, the royal family has the right and duty to dispatch troops to assist in putting down the rebellion. So, if Suo Lun fails to reclaim his territory after half a year, the kingdom¡¯s army will enter Tianshui City under the pretext of quelling the rebellion. By that time, the Suo Family would have lost Tianshui City forever, and Suo Lun would have lost everything. ¡°And how many enemies will we be facing?¡± Suo Lun continued, ¡°There will be the rebel forces led by Nurdan, the secret elite of Zhi Ning, and Suo Hanyi. Combined, these three forces will amount to over thirty thousand troops.¡± At least twenty to thirty thousand troops; Zhi Ning would definitely station his secretly maintained army in Tianshui City to covertly control it. ¡°And how many do we have?¡± Suo Lun asked. ¡°We have merely a hundred.¡± As these words were spoken, the hearts of those present, originally buoyed by the thrill of flight, suddenly sank. A hundred people, five months, facing thirty thousand strong to retake Tianshui City was truly more difficult than ascending to the heavens. Suo Lun said, ¡°In five months, we need to at least gather close to two thousand elite troops and require one hundred and fifty thousand Gold Coins for the rebellion expedition.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone present found it nearly impossible to breathe; it was an even more impossible goal to achieve. Zhi Ning and Zhi Li had spent a hundred thousand Gold Coins planning this rebellion in Tianshui City. And that sum was only to arm and reward the thirty thousand rebel soldiers led by Nurdan and others. But Suo Lun needed to assemble twenty thousand troops from scratch and also fund them to put down the rebellion, requiring at least one hundred and fifty thousand Gold Coins. So, just how much is one hundred and fifty thousand Gold Coins? It¡¯s nearly an entire year¡¯s worth of tax revenue from the Southeast Province, and more than a tenth of the Rage Wave Kingdom¡¯s annual tax revenue. War has always been a voracious consumer of gold. One hundred and fifty thousand Gold Coins were the bare minimum needed. ¡°Jingyu, how many Gold Coins do we have now?¡± Suo Lun asked. ¡°Eight hundred,¡± Ye Jingyu answered. Suo Lun currently had only eight hundred Gold Coins left at his disposal. Previously, after dispersing the family servants, arming the hundred knights, and making over a hundred paragliders, they had spent nearly three thousand Gold Coins. And on their journey from the Royal City to Baiyun County, they replaced their warhorses almost every two or three hundred li. Although they were trading old horses for new, this still consumed more than two thousand Gold Coins. So, the several thousand Gold Coins that Suo Lun had earned had now dwindled to just eight hundred. Suo Lun asked, ¡°So, in the next five months, we have to earn back one hundred and fifty thousand Gold Coins with these eight hundred, and also gather twenty thousand troops. Do you all have faith?¡± The hearts of those present had completely chilled to the core; they did not have the confidence to even contemplate it¡ªit was unachievable even in dreams. ¡°You may not have confidence, but... I do,¡± Suo Lun pointed to his head and declared, ¡°I am confident, in fact, I am sure, and I have a plan. All you need to do is follow me and obey my commands.¡± As these words were spoken, everyone present was shocked once again. Including Suo Ningbing and Ye Jingyu, one hundred and fifty thousand Gold Coins was an astronomical figure. Duke Zhi Ting, after years of management, wouldn¡¯t have more than one hundred thousand Gold Coins at his disposal. Now, Suo Lun actually said that he would earn one hundred and fifty thousand Gold Coins within five months, which is completely enough to shock someone senseless. This sum of money is equivalent to the annual taxes collected from millions of people in a province. Even if one were to rob the treasury, they would not obtain this astronomical number of Gold Coins. But not a single person thought that Suo Lun was spouting nonsense. Just moments ago, he performed a miracle. Surrounded by an army of ten thousand, he emerged unscathed and flew to freedom. Moreover, in the past few months, he had performed more than one miracle. Suo Lun said, ¡°Now, Linhai City is our new battlefield. From this moment on, you all will follow me, to achieve another miracle. You don¡¯t need to do anything, just obey, obey, obey!¡± ¡°At your command.¡± Suo Mu kneeled on one knee. ¡°At your command.¡± All the family samurais unsheathed their swords, kneeled on one knee. ¡°Depart for Linhai City!¡± Suo Lun ordered. Instantly, hundreds of family samurais aligned neatly in rows and marched towards Linhai City, more than two hundred li away. ... More than a hundred people ran and marched, traveling two hundred li on foot over half a day and a night. The situation along the way was somewhat strange, for Linhai City did not send any troops for reception, nor was there any military obstruction. Linhai City seemed utterly unaware of Suo Lun¡¯s troop¡¯s arrival. However, this was impossible. Suo Lun¡¯s troop had a hundred men and had passed through many villages and small towns. Earl Gui Xingfu, my future father-in-law, could not possibly be unaware of my arrival, yet he acted as if he knew nothing. This omen was not very auspicious. Furthermore, the sudden destruction of the bridge over Nu River made it all the more sinister. This was a massive suspension bridge, more than one hundred meters long and several hundred meters high. To build this bridge, the cost and lives spent were untold. Moreover, there was only such a bridge over hundreds of li of the Nu River. Perhaps my father-in-law, including my fiance?e, did not welcome my arrival. After all, a few months ago, I received a letter from my fiance?e Gui Qinshao, threatening to kill me if I dared to speak her name again. However, none of this was a surprise. Suo Lun had prepared for an unwelcome reception before coming to Linhai City. Nevertheless, it is delightful to battle against heaven, to battle against earth, and to battle against people. Let alone dealing with a father-in-law and fiance?e. ... At daybreak, Suo Lun led his team to the outskirts of the main city of Linhai. The massive city in front was Linhai City, which belonged to his fiance?e¡¯s family clan. Like the Suo, the Gui Clan is also a princely power semi-independent from the kingdom. Linhai main city, with a circumference of over a dozen li and a population of ninety thousand, is slightly smaller than Tian Shui City. Looking at the tall city walls, the family samurais present couldn¡¯t help feeling uneasy and anxious. When they were surrounded on the mountain top earlier, their sole focus was breaking through to see the light of day and enter Linhai City. Now that Linhai City was right before their eyes, everyone began to worry whether City Lord Gui Xingfu was willing to provide refuge, assistance, or even if he might strike them while they were down. ¡°Master, you should hide first and send someone to call out at the city gate. If Linhai City harbors any ill intentions, at least your life won¡¯t be in danger,¡± Suo Mu suggested. ¡°I¡¯ll enter the city first to find out the truth,¡± said Suo Ningbing. ¡°I¡¯m just a woman; who would do anything to me?¡± Suo Lun shook his head and smiled, ¡°No need.¡± Then, he walked straight to the gate of Linhai City and shouted loudly, ¡°Earl of the kingdom, Tian Shui City Lord, head of the Suo Family, Suo Lun, has come to visit my esteemed father-in-law!¡± At that moment, there was a crowd entering and exiting the city. Upon hearing Suo Lun¡¯s words, they were startled, and their eyes widened as they looked towards him. So this was Suo Lun, the notorious prodigal son of the Rage Wave Kingdom. Since Linhai City was isolated by the Nu River, news was relatively slow to spread here. Furthermore, with the Royal City several thousand li away, Suo Lun¡¯s impressive performance at the Royal City Academy had yet to reach this place. In everyone¡¯s minds, Suo Lun was still the infamous wastrel. And their City Lord¡¯s daughter, Gui Qinshao, whether in terms of beauty, temperament, or figure, was a rare beauty among thousands. Not only that, but she also possessed a high Dragon Bloodline Talent, making her martial arts skills outstanding among her peers. Such an exceptional beauty was to marry a prodigal like Suo Lun, which was completely like casting pearls before swine. Moreover, rumors were circulating that the Suo Family was finished, with their lands seized by rebels. It was unexpected that the prodigal Suo Lun had survived. But even if he did, he was now bereft of everything and reduced to a stray dog. There¡¯s a saying that fits well: a Phoenix that has fallen is not as good as a chicken! The samurais on the city wall were taken aback upon hearing the news and took a closer look at Suo Lun below the gate. He had never seen this infamous playboy but knew he was supposed to be very handsome. And although the young man in front of them looked somewhat disheveled, he was indeed very good-looking, matching the descriptions of Suo Lun. Therefore, the samurai leader on the wall did not dare to make a decision on his own and said, ¡°Please wait here, I will go immediately to the City Lord¡¯s mansion to report.¡± With that, he quickly rushed down from the wall, mounted a fast horse, and sped towards the City Lord¡¯s mansion at top speed. What followed was a slightly anxious wait. Soon, I would meet my future father-in-law, as well as my fiance?e Gui Qinshao. That fiance?e of mine, who has repeatedly vowed to kill me, the former number one beauty of the Royal City Academy. Earl Gui Xingfu, Lord of Linhai City, did not make Suo Lun wait too long; in less than half an hour, he appeared at the city gate. ¡°My dear nephew, my poor dear nephew!¡± His voice was heard before he was seen. Chapter 116 - 116 101 Gui Qinshao Your Brother Suo Lun! ?116: Chapter 101: Gui Qinshao, Your Brother Suo Lun! 116: Chapter 101: Gui Qinshao, Your Brother Suo Lun! A middle-aged man rode a fast horse out of the city gate and dismounted when he was still dozens of meters away from Suo Lun, taking only a few strides before he rushed to Suo Lun and embraced him tightly. He hugged so firmly that Suo Lun could hardly break free. This was a very robust and powerful middle-aged man, about one hundred and eighty centimeters tall, with a refined yet imposing face, eyes as bright as stars, a nose like a gallant cliff, and lips like painted vermilion. In short, he was a charming middle-aged man whose every aspect radiated a trustworthy and even envious aura. Suo Lun particularly noticed his long ears and the fullness of his earlobes. This man was a prince of the kingdom, City Lord Gui Xingfu of Linhai City, who was also Suo Lun¡¯s future father-in-law. ¡°Come, follow Uncle home, from now on Linhai City will be your home,¡± Gui Xingfu held Suo Lun¡¯s hand firmly and walked towards the city, his warm, strong hand filled with strength. At this scene, everyone else temporarily let out a sigh of relief. At least Earl Gui Xingfu wouldn¡¯t turn against him, and he completely treated Suo Lun as family. But Suo Lun¡¯s heart did not relax at all; on the contrary, he became more vigilant. There are people in this world who are very dangerous; they appear extremely loyal but are deceitful¡ªcapable of betraying you without you ever knowing. And one thing about Gui Xingfu almost couldn¡¯t be washed away. If he truly cared about Suo Lun, why didn¡¯t he help when Tianshui City fell? Why didn¡¯t his army come to Suo Lun¡¯s aid at the northern bank of the Nu River, even if he didn¡¯t know Suo Lun would come to Linhai City? Plus, the drawbridge leading to Linhai City was so important, how could it have been so mysteriously destroyed? At this moment, Gui Xingfu said with sorrow, ¡°It¡¯s Uncle¡¯s fault for letting you suffer so much hardship. I should have sent troops to aid immediately when Nurdan and the other traitors rebelled. After the fall of Tianshui City, even though I didn¡¯t know whether you would come, I should have dispatched soldiers to rendezvous with you.¡± Suo Lun was startled at once, as if the man before him had the ability to read minds, seemingly knowing exactly what he was thinking. Gui Xingfu continued, ¡°More than a month ago, His Majesty the King sent a delegation to visit the Dongli Kingdom. Since I had met Prince Jiang Ye of Dongli Kingdom before, His Majesty included me in the delegation. So, I had been visiting Dongli Kingdom until I hurried back home just yesterday. Then, after hearing the news of Tianshui City¡¯s fall, I immediately gathered an army to go to Tianshui City to help you, only to receive reports that you had already reached the outskirts of Linhai City.¡± At this point, Gui Xingfu paused and looked at Suo Lun with eyes full of sincere emotion, saying, ¡°It¡¯s Uncle¡¯s fault for letting you suffer so much hardship. It¡¯s truly Heaven¡¯s grace that you are safe and sound; otherwise, how could I face my deceased brother.¡± In just a few words, Gui Xingfu had washed away all his moral blemishes. Suo Lun¡¯s heart was suddenly somewhat perplexed; the sincerity of the man before him, his prospective father-in-law, made it difficult to distinguish the truth. However, it¡¯s simple to discern the truth; it will come down to whether he is willing to marry Gui Qinshao to Suo Lun or not. Next, Gui Xingfu led Suo Lun by hand and walked towards the City Lord¡¯s residence in Linhai City. Linhai City¡¯s main city wasn¡¯t as large as Heavenly Water Main City, but it was quite prosperous, with one shop after another lining the streets and people bustling about. Moreover, Gui Xingfu¡¯s prestige and popularity here were extremely high; all the citizens would cheer upon seeing him, conveying their greetings and even kneeling out of genuine respect. And Gui Xingfu would patiently wave back at the citizens and even engage in conversation, truly the epitome of a leader who treats his people as if they were his own children. After entering the City Lord¡¯s residence, Suo Lun found that it was not very large, situated near the bustling urban area, close to the citizenry. Moreover, the guards didn¡¯t seem to be very strict. At the doorstep of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, a dignified and beautiful lady accompanied by a group of people had already been waiting there; she must be Mrs. Turing Si, the wife of Earl Gui Xingfu. Indeed, Turing Si was the sister of Turing Tuo, his first cousin. Suo Lun noticed that Mrs. Turing Si had a trace of exotic bloodline; her hair, though black, was coupled with azure eyes. She was extremely beautiful, dressed in a purple-red gown, looking very noble and eye-catching, stunningly gorgeous. Upon seeing Suo Lun, she first slightly knitted her brow, then somewhat reluctantly revealed a smile. ¡°Nephew, this is your aunt, and also your future mother-in-law,¡± Earl Gui Xingfu said. He seemed to say it casually, but his words were met with undisguised delight from Suo Ningbing and the others behind Suo Lun. Current Suo Lun had lost his lands, like a dog without a home, and his reputation was also quite bad. Thus, everyone around him thought that this marriage arrangement would either be cancelled or become extremely complicated, yet they hadn¡¯t expected Earl Gui Xingfu to mention it outright. However, upon hearing the word ¡°mother-in-law,¡± Mrs. Turing Si¡¯s beautiful face twitched slightly, and her strained smile could hardly be maintained, making it clear that she did not like Suo Lun. ¡°Son-in-law pays respects to the mother-in-law,¡± Suo Lun seized the opportunity and stepped forward to salute her. Mrs. Turing Si gave an icy look and nodded slightly, saying, ¡°In the future, treat this place as your own home.¡± As she said this, her tone had become very stiff. ¡°Where is Gui Qinshao? Why hasn¡¯t she come to meet her betrothed?¡± Earl Gui Xingfu looked around and did not see his daughter, immediately expressing his displeasure. ¡°Someone has been sent to fetch her,¡± replied Mrs. Turing Si. Upon hearing this, Suo Lun¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Then, Earl Gui Xingfu meticulously arranged everything for Suo Lun, providing him with the finest clothing, accommodations, food, and servants. Moreover, he properly arranged for every family samurai as well. However, Mrs. Turing Si¡¯s barely acceptable behavior in front of outsiders turned into complete indifference once inside the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, as she departed with an expressionless face. Immediately after, Earl Gui Xingfu offered a apologetic smile to Suo Lun, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, your aunt is just like that, very straightforward, with everything written on her face. Perhaps you are unaware, but my reputation for being henpecked has spread throughout the kingdom¡¯s nobility.¡± As he spoke, his demeanor was carefree and self-deprecating, effortlessly making one feel an involuntary fondness and trust for him. Earl Gui Xingfu then said, ¡°Gui Qinshao takes after her mother, so in the future, you¡¯ll have to give in to her a lot.¡± Suo Lun responded with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll strive to carry on the glorious tradition of being henpecked.¡± ¡°Hehe, as a man, all you need is to take the initiative on the critical battlefield, and for everything else, you can afford to be a bit muddled,¡± Earl Gui Xingfu winked mischievously. It must be said, Earl Gui Xingfu truly was an elder that could win one¡¯s heart. Perhaps anyone who met with him for no more than half an hour would be filled with goodwill towards him. This must have been why Suo Long became such close friends with Earl Gui Xingfu back in the day. ¡°Alright, my dear nephew, you¡¯ve been running around for days and must be exhausted. Later, I¡¯ll have someone prepare a bowl of ginseng porridge for you. After you drink it and bathe and change clothes, have a good sleep,¡± said Earl Gui Xingfu. ¡°Tonight, I will host a grand banquet at the City Lord¡¯s residence to welcome you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Uncle,¡± Suo Lun said. ¡°Tonight, will Gui Qinshao be returning home?¡± ¡°Of course she will,¡± answered Earl Gui Xingfu. ¡°Her fiance? has arrived; if she dares not return home, she need not bother coming back ever again. Don¡¯t worry, I might not have ways to control your aunt, but I am still very strict with my daughter. Now rest well, my dear nephew, and I¡¯ll see you this evening.¡± Then, Earl Gui Xingfu left. ... Soon, a maidservant brought over steaming hot ginseng porridge, which Suo Lun drank several bowls of in succession. After eating his fill, the maidservants had already prepared a bath for him. Suo Lun hadn¡¯t had a proper bath for many days and nights, so he comfortably soaked in the bath. A moment later, a pair of small hands massaged his scalp, alternating between light and heavy pressure, immensely comfortable. Of course, it was his sister, Suo Ningbing. ¡°The situation is better than expected, isn¡¯t it?¡± Suo Ningbing asked. Suo Lun replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but after tonight¡¯s banquet, all will become clear.¡± ¡°What do you plan to do at the banquet? Directly ask for money, troops, and land?¡± asked Suo Ningbing. Suo Lun shook his head and said, ¡°Of course not, none of these matters should be mentioned.¡± Suo Ningbing asked, ¡°Then what should be brought up? There will be many guests tonight, and Earl Gui Xingfu has always been very protective of his reputation. The Suo owe him a great favor. If we publicly ask for land or money, he surely won¡¯t refuse.¡± ¡°No, tonight I will only do one thing. That is, to propose to Gui Qinshao and ask for an early marriage,¡± said Suo Lun. Suo Ningbing was startled; every time she brought up the matter of marriage with Gui Qinshao, Suo Lun was not very happy, either keeping silent or evasively changing the subject. She had not expected that today he would speak of proposing directly. ¡°Hmm, as you say, my brain isn¡¯t as sharp as yours,¡± said Suo Ningbing. After the bath, Suo Lun changed into comfortable pajamas, then lay down on a soft, fragrant bed. Suo Lun always had trouble sleeping because his thoughts were too profound, often keeping him awake. Suo Ningbing sat at the edge of the bed, gently humming a tune and softly massaging Suo Lun¡¯s temples. Thus, Suo Lun finally fell into a deep sleep. ... As night fell, without waiting to be called, Suo Lun opened his eyes and woke up. He found that Suo Ningbing was still in the room, ironing his brocaded robe with a hot iron. This was a robe bestowed by the King, the attire of an Earl of Tian Shui, accompanied by a gold crown, neatly laid out on the table. Tonight, Suo Lun was to wear this attire to the banquet. ¡°Sister, have you not slept at all?¡± Suo Lun asked with concern. ¡°I slept for a little while,¡± Suo Ningbing replied. ¡°Come, put on the new robe.¡± Then, Suo Ningbing personally helped him put on the Earl¡¯s robe and placed the golden jade crown on his head. ¡°Xiaolun, you look so stunning that it¡¯s dazzling to the eyes,¡± applauded Suo Ningbing. Suo Lun felt embarrassed by her words. At that moment, Earl Gui Xingfu¡¯s voice could be heard from outside, ¡°My dear nephew, come with me. All the guests have already arrived, and they¡¯re just waiting for our distinguished visitor.¡± After Earl Gui Xingfu entered and saw the transformed Suo Lun, his eyes lit up, and he clapped in admiration, ¡°My dear nephew, you are absolutely radiant. Tonight, you will likely outshine everyone else in splendor.¡± Then, he turned to Suo Ningbing, ¡°Xiaobing, let¡¯s go now.¡± ¡°As Uncle wishes,¡± Suo Ningbing replied softly. Immediately, Earl Gui Xingfu took Suo Lun by the hand and headed toward the banquet hall. After passing through two courtyards, a corridor, and a garden, they reached the magnificently vast banquet hall. By then, the hall was ablaze with lights and buzzing with voices. Before Earl Gui Xingfu even entered, he announced cheerfully, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, tonight¡¯s main character has arrived. Take a look at my brother¡¯s son, isn¡¯t he strikingly handsome?¡± Upon his words, all the guests ceased their conversations, their gazes simultaneously shifting toward Suo Lun beside Earl Gui Xingfu. Then, Earl Gui Xingfu called out, ¡°Gui Qinshao, won¡¯t you come and greet your brother Suo Lun?¡± At this, Suo Lun immediately looked into the crowd. He spotted Gui Qinshao at first glance because she was the most beautiful girl in the crowd, her stunning appearance outshining everyone present. ... Note: The first update is here; kindly consider an automatic subscription. I humbly ask for monthly votes. Thank you, brothers. Chapter 117 - 117 102 The Proud and Tsundere Fiancée Unparalleled in Beauty! ?117: Chapter 102: The Proud and Tsundere Fiance?e, Unparalleled in Beauty! 117: Chapter 102: The Proud and Tsundere Fiance?e, Unparalleled in Beauty! Since arriving in this world, Suo Lun had seen countless beauties. Sister Suo Ningbing, Princess Zhining, and Meng Tuoluo were three peerless beauties. Not to mention the glimpse of Zhen Yan Princess when leaving the king¡¯s city, that beauty was truly ethereal, capturing the world¡¯s essence. However, when he saw Gui Qinshao, Suo Lun¡¯s eyes were stung alive. Yes, stung, even with a piercing sensation in his eyes. Whether it was the beauty of Suo Ningbing, Zhi Ning, or Meng Tuoluo, all of it had a dreamy softness, and Zhi Yan¡¯s beauty was even otherworldly. Before him, Gui Qinshao¡¯s appearance was the most direct and soul-snatching radiance. Truly dazzling beyond measure, her beauty shone in all directions. When Suo Lun met Mrs. Turing Si, he was astounded by her beauty. However, upon seeing Gui Qinshao, that radiance rose several levels, genuinely shocking Suo Lun. In a crowd, it seemed as if all the light converged on her, making everyone beside her completely lose their luster. Suo Lun now understood why Gui Qinshao was indisputably considered the belle of the royal academy ¨C her allure was too impactful. Her mother had a small part of nonhuman ancestry, so Gui Qinshao had a quarter of nonhuman blood in her. On the surface, Gui Qinshao had the visage of an Eastern woman. However, her nonhuman bloodline gave her facial features a more three-dimensional contour. Her eyes were like Suo Lun¡¯s, both had peach blossom-shaped eyes. But her eye corners were even more exquisitely upturned, making them captivating. Her nose was high and delicate, and the slightly upturned tip gave her an air of personality and pride. But what was most beguiling were her lips, truly fiery red. Without any rouge, her small mouth was naturally as red as fire, exquisitely perfect, inciting the desire to kiss. Moreover, the corners of her mouth were also slightly upturned, as if she was always full of arrogance, always looking down on others. Her figure, too, had inherited her mother¡¯s nonhuman heritage. She was tall, about 175 centimeters. She also loved to adorn herself, fully unleashing her beauty and sensuality. The blue figure-hugging gown sketched her curves to the extreme, anterior protrusion/posterior perkiness that outshone almost any other woman present. Ye Jingyu was already considered to have a devilish figure, but Gui Qinshao was even more so, especially the size of her twin peaks in front which could no longer be described as impressive but rather stunningly perky. And the round pertness of her hips below her waist was something Eastern women could hardly achieve. This was a knockout with staggering impact, born to crush men¡¯s confidence. Confronted with such assertive beauty, a single glance from a man could cause immense psychological pressure and an involuntary sense of inferiority. Indeed, faced with such beauty and figure, most men would feel completely intimidated, not aroused. Just as a bright lamp can help eyes see clearly, but one as bright as a searchlight could almost blind someone. In modern Earth, there is a widely spread saying ¨C I fell in love with a herd of wild horses, yet I have no grassland at home. Undoubtedly, Gui Qinshao in front of him was the most untameable steed in the world, as well as the most beautiful. Looking at his fiance?e, a year and a half his senior, Suo Lun¡¯s mind once again recalled the letter she had sent him: Suo Lun, dare to associate with me again, dare to call me your woman, and I will kill you! ... Seeing Suo Lun¡¯s eyes widen instantly, Gui Xingfu was very pleased with his astonished reaction. His daughter truly outshone the entire Rage Wave Kingdom. Even the royal descendants dared not marry her, for her beauty was too aggressive, too unrestrained. At the moment, Gui Qinshao was speaking with a group of nobles. Or rather, a group of noble offspring were fawning over her like the stars surrounding the moon, while she responded with haughty indifference. Upon hearing her father¡¯s call, Gui Qinshao lazily lifted her beautiful eyes to look towards Suo Lun. She glanced once, then unmistakably revealed her disdain with a twitch of her small mouth. Then, her gaze fell on Suo Ningbing behind Suo Lun; her exquisite face bloomed into a smile as she quickened her steps, took Suo Ningbing¡¯s hand, and said, ¡°Sister Ning Bing, I¡¯ve missed you so much.¡± Her voice sounded soft, yet it contained a metallic resonance. It was extremely charming, as if it had been practiced on purpose. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you too,¡± replied Suo Ningbing softly. ¡°But shouldn¡¯t you greet Suo Lun first?¡± Then, Gui Qinshao¡¯s gaze returned to Suo Lun¡¯s face, and she slightly lifted her delicate chin, her beautiful eyes becoming more pronounced as she said, ¡°Suo Lun, I heard you¡¯ve received the noble samurai medal and inherited a title?¡± ¡°Mm,¡± replied Suo Lun. ¡°You must be very proud,¡± Gui Qinshao said. ¡°Not really, it¡¯s nothing to be too proud of,¡± answered Suo Lun. Gui Qinshao said, ¡°You should be proud, because your archery level has finally reached what mine was when I was thirteen. By the way, I should tell you, I only practiced archery casually.¡± Then, with haughty charms, Gui Qinshao walked away. Gui Xingfu immediately smiled apologetically beside Suo Lun and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my dear nephew, for pampering her too much. There are too many people today; it¡¯s not a good time to scold her.¡± Then, he led the way into the banquet hall. Instantly, the surrounding crowd started waving and signaling to him. Gui Xingfu took Suo Lun by the hand and began to introduce him to the distinguished guests in attendance. The first introduced, without doubt, held the highest status. The young man at the center, enjoying a star-like treatment similar to Gui Qinshao¡¯s, was surrounded by at least a dozen people trying to ingratiate themselves with him. There were beautiful noble girls, young noblemen, and even some older individuals gathered around him, echoing and flattering. This young man wore a golden brocade robe, and his crown was adorned with dragon sculptures. Clearly, he was a royal family member. He was about twenty-five or six years old, a bit taller than Suo Lun. His face was not the kind of beautiful that bordered on feminine like Suo Lun¡¯s, but rather it was filled with a manly handsomeness, the kind that was sharp as an eagle. In terms of mere looks, this royal descendant shared some attributes with Gui Qinshao. Gui Qinshao possessed the kind of beauty that was extreme in its femininity, captivating and enthralling, whereas this royal scion before him possessed a manliness to the extreme, heart-stirringly handsome. In terms of mere looks, Prince Zili could not compare with him. No wonder the ladies present could not help but steal glances at him with heated eyes. And his gaze, more often than not, would sweep toward Gui Qinshao as if accidentally on purpose. Just on the surface, he and Gui Qinshao seemed like a match made in heaven. Although Suo Lun was very beautiful, even more so than the vast majority of beautiful women, especially those peach-blossom eyes that even women envied and were jealous of, he still lacked the vigorous spirit of manliness. ¡°Gui Xingfu, paying respects to the Princely Heir,¡± Gui Xingfu stepped forward, cupping his hands and bowing as a sign of respect. ¡°Dare not,¡± the royal descendant hurriedly returned the greeting, helping Gui Xingfu back to his feet. Gui Xingfu turned to Suo Lun and said, ¡°My nephew, this is the son of Duke Zhi Wei, the Governor of the Southeastern Province, and the fourth in line to the throne of the Rage Wave Kingdom, Crown Prince Zhi You. You should pay your respects.¡± Duke Zhi Wei, Suo Lun had heard of him many times but had never seen him. He was also a brother of King Quo Bian, and among the several governors of the Rage Wave Kingdom, only Zhi Wei was a member of the royal family. Compared to the profligate Duke Zhi Ting, Duke Zhi Wei was considered to be hardworking and governs excellently. Therefore, although Quo Bian doted on Zhi Ting more, purely in terms of the line of succession, he was still ranked below the son of Zhi Wei, Zhi You. Suo Lun cupped his hands and bowed as he said, ¡°Count Tian Shui, the lord of Tianshui City, Suo Lun, pays respect to the Princely Heir.¡± Prince Zhi You did not return the salute, nor did he speak up. He simply stared at him for quite a while, and even in his narrowed eyes, a hint of coldness flashed through. His cold treatment of Suo Lun silenced the room in an instant, halting conversations as all eyes turned toward Suo Lun. ¡°Enough, stand up,¡± said Zhi You lightly, waving his hand casually. Then, as if on signal, everyone in the room shifted their gaze away and resumed their conversations, but the mockery in their eyes was hard to disguise. Being snubbed by the most esteemed person present indicated that Suo Lun, the profligate lord, was at a disadvantage tonight. Gui Xingfu, however, remained unfazed and continued to lead Suo Lun to meet other guests. Of course, the so-called other guests were either military and civil officials from within Linhai City or high-ranking lords. Their gazes toward Suo Lun were very insincere, even mocking, because the lord before them could not even control his own vassals, lost his main city, and came to Linhai City like a stray dog seeking shelter from disaster ¨C it was an utter display of incompetence. Finally, Gui Xingfu led Suo Lun to a seating area. While all the guests stood and talked amongst themselves, only this man sat kneeling before a mat, eyes closed, resting, an outlier compared to the rest. This man was dressed in a hemp robe, his hair fastened with a wooden hairpin, the epitome of frugality. He looked to be no more than thirty, with a slender face and skin like jade, gentle and cultivated. Feeling the approach of Gui Xingfu and Suo Lun, he then opened his eyes. In that instant, the brilliance that flashed through his eyes was incredibly sharp and bright, like the flash of a sword. ¡°My nephew, this is the foremost disciple of none other than Sword Master Bi Xiao, Qingcheng Zi,¡± Gui Xingfu introduced him solemnly. Upon hearing the term ¡°Sword Master,¡± Suo Lun could not help but shudder slightly. This man was indeed a true VIP. Sword Master Bi Xiao, originally a successor of a feudal lord, had no interest in power or lands. He was absorbed in Sword Dao for his entire life. After succeeding to his position, he immediately offered his lands to the royal family, living alone, focused solely on mastering swordsmanship. Of all the two dozen or so feudal lords of Rage Wave Kingdom, he was the only one who renounced his lands. To commend his contributions to the kingdom, the previous king granted him a marquisate. After King Quo Bian ascended the throne, he was elevated to a duke. However, be it marquis or duke, he never went to the royal city to receive his titles. Having abandoned his lands, he spent the first twenty years wandering the world, befriending others with martial arts, and contemplating Sword Dao. In the latter twenty, he returned to Rage Wave Kingdom, continuing to comprehend swordsmanship while taking students and teaching. Even members of the royal family sought to become his disciples. However, he did not select disciples based on background or bloodline, but purely on talent. Gui Qinshao was one of his disciples, which speaks volumes about her extraordinary talent. About twenty years ago, Bi Xiao was heralded as the number one swordsman of Rage Wave Kingdom, undefeated in swordsmanship throughout the world. Now, he no longer sparred with anyone. His reputation and status had almost reached mythical proportions. Sword Master Bi Xiao was not only renowned in Rage Wave Kingdom but also throughout the entire Middle Earth World, almost like a deity. Suo Lun immediately bowed deeply and said, ¡°Paying my respects to the great master, Qingcheng Zi.¡± ¡°Not at all, not at all, are you well, Lord Suo Lun?¡± Qingcheng Zi was very polite and cultured, bowing in response immediately, even bending lower than Suo Lun. From this alone, Suo Lun could sense that this man¡¯s swordsmanship and martial prowess were unfathomably deep. Because having such an open and humble attitude also required capital and confidence. After introducing all the people, Gui Qinshao gently clapped her hands and said, ¡°All distinguished guests have arrived, so let the banquet begin. Please, take your seats!¡± Immediately, music began to play. The welcome banquet held for Suo Lun officially started. And Suo Lun¡¯s own battle had also officially begun! ... Note: The second update is here, begging for monthly votes and automatic subscriptions. Chapter 118 - 118 103 Slapping the Rivals Face Shocking the Whole Audience Part One ?118: Chapter 103: Slapping the Rival¡¯s Face, Shocking the Whole Audience (Part One) 118: Chapter 103: Slapping the Rival¡¯s Face, Shocking the Whole Audience (Part One) Note: The first update of 3500 words is here, begging for monthly tickets, begging for automatic subscriptions, thank you, everyone. ... There were a hundred guests at the banquet. Every two people shared a table, with Gui Xingfu and his daughter Gui Qinshu sitting at the main seat. As a Duke and a royal offspring, Crown Prince Zhi You held the noblest status and sat alone at the topmost seat. Suo Lun and Suo Ningbing, the guests of honor for the evening, were seated at the first table on the right side, facing Sword Master Bi Xiao¡¯s disciple, Qingcheng Zi, who also sat alone. At Gui Xingfu¡¯s signal, the feast began, and the delicacies and exotic dishes flowed like water to the tables. Suo Lun glanced at the table and saw that whether it was meat or vegetables, or wine and fruit, most were everyday items, but all prepared with exquisite skill. Only occasionally was a dish exceedingly rare. This indicated that Gui Xingfu was a man who paid great attention to the fine details of life yet was never extravagant. Having been hungry for a while, Suo Lun rolled up his sleeves and tucked in heartily. The nobles present, on the other hand, usually only tasted a little of the spread on the table. Seeing Suo Lun eating so freely, they couldn¡¯t help but show slightly astonished expressions. Of course, openly showing disdain was something nobody did. After all, everyone there was a notable figure. Gui Xingfu, looking at him, had nothing but affection in his eyes, and when Suo Lun paused from eating, he lifted his glass and said, ¡°Today¡¯s first toast is to our King, may he live long and prosper, and may our kingdom flourish.¡± Upon these words, everyone raised their glass and drained it in one gulp. Gui Xingfu then refilled his cup and with a sorrowful look said, ¡°The second toast is to my brother beneath the nine springs, Suo Long. He fought in all directions for the sake of the kingdom, worked tirelessly until his untimely death. His loss is a pain for the kingdom, a sorrow for the Suo family, and a sharp ache in my heart.¡± After speaking, Gui Xingfu poured out half the wine from his cup and drank the rest. Suo Lun and Suo Ningbing left their seats and knelt to the ground, pouring their drinks onto the floor as an offering to Earl Suo Long below in the wine springs. Then, Gui Xingfu poured another cup of wine and said, ¡°This third toast carries three meanings.¡± Everyone listened intently. Gui Xingfu continued, ¡°The first meaning is to thank Crown Prince Zhi You for gracing my mansion and adding luster to it.¡± Immediately, everyone lifted their glasses, toasting from a distance to Crown Prince Zhi You. Gui Xingfu said, ¡°The second meaning is to welcome and cleanse the dust off my nephew Suo Lun.¡± This time, the toast toward Suo Lun was almost nonexistent. Gui Xingfu then said, ¡°The last meaning is to wish my young daughter a happy 20th birthday.¡± After saying that, Gui Xingfu drained his cup, and the rest of the guests followed suit. Suo Lun was taken aback for a moment. It didn¡¯t seem like today was Gui Qinshu¡¯s 20th birthday; it was still almost a month away. Gui Xingfu said, ¡°Of course, my daughter¡¯s birthday is still over twenty days away. However, taking this opportunity of welcoming my nephew Suo Lun, I decided to also hold the birthday banquet now and not on her actual birthday.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± said Gui Qinshu, her attitude still very haughty. After the three toasts, the guests began to present their gift lists, all were birthday gifts for Gui Qinshu. And each gift was incredibly precious. Except for Suo Lun, who had prepared nothing, he slightly narrowed his eyes; he had been tricked. No one had told him that in addition to welcoming him, tonight¡¯s banquet was also for Gui Qinshu¡¯s birthday, and even more, it was eleven days early. All the guests had prepared gifts. Suo Lun was the only one who hadn¡¯t, and it was far too late to prepare anything now. Not only was Suo Lun Gui Qinshu¡¯s fiance?, he had planned to propose to her tonight. Now, to have forgotten a birthday gift was a grave oversight. How would he even begin to propose? After everyone had given their gifts, the last three most significant individuals had yet to present theirs. These three were Sword Master Bi Xiao¡¯s chief disciple, Qingcheng Zi, royal kin Zhi You, and Suo Lun himself. Qingcheng Zi stood up from his seat, holding a box and said, ¡°Sister apprentice, this gift isn¡¯t from me, but from our master. He asked me to give it to you to wish you a happy birthday.¡± ¡°Thank you, Master. Thank you, senior brother,¡± Gui Qinshu said as she took the box and opened it to look inside. Inside the box lay a sword that caused her beautiful eyes to light up immediately. The sword, from hilt to blade, was of one seamless piece. Crystal-clear and seemingly transparent. With bright eyes, Gui Qinshu trembled, ¡°Autumn Water? Has Master finally decided to give it to me?¡± The Autumn Water Sword had been Sword Master Bi Xiao¡¯s choice of weapon until he turned thirty. The entire sword, forged from mithril, was as light as water, incomparably sharp, and indestructible. Regardless of its monetary value, just the mithril needed to forge this sword would cost thousands of Gold Coins. Several factors, including the craftsmanship and the fact that Sword Master Bi Xiao had wielded it, made it priceless. Gui Qinshu had coveted this sword for a very long time and had often tried to ingratiate herself with Bi Xiao, always receiving the same reply: ¡°The time is not yet right.¡± To her astonishment, at today¡¯s banquet, her master had given her this treasured sword, a surprise of the grandest scale. Eager, Gui Qinshu swung the treasured sword with ease. The blade moved as if it were a dragon swimming through water cascading in all directions. Its lightness, finesse, and agility were incomparable to any other sword, and she became utterly attached to it. Qingcheng Zi, presenting the gift on behalf of his master, dazzled all in attendance. Now, only two people had yet to present their gifts. Suddenly, everyone¡¯s gazes turned to the last two important guests, one was the noble Crown Prince Zhi You, the other was Suo Lun, who was nominally betrothed to Gui Qinshao. Upon seeing all eyes converge on him, Crown Prince Zhi You rose and said, ¡°Miss Gui Qinshao, knowing it is your birthday, I have prepared no material gift.¡± At these words, the crowd hurriedly began to flatter, claiming that the mere presence of Crown Prince Zhi You was the best gift of all. Zhi You then continued, ¡°However, I have composed a piece of music especially for you. This piece, I¡¯ve roughly been... conceptualizing it for over three years, and it wasn¡¯t until just now, upon seeing you again, that I finally settled on it.¡± At these words, admiration burst forth from the crowd, proclaiming this to be truly the most precious gift¡ªa present three years in the making. Some even went so far as to lean close and clap their ears lightly, even dampening their kerchiefs with wine to clean their ears, signifying their eager anticipation to listen attentively. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, consider yourselves fortunate to be here,¡± Gui Xingfu said. ¡°Do you know who the Crown Prince studies music under?¡± The crowd shook their heads in ignorance. Gui Xingfu declared, ¡°The Grand Mage Byron from the Yanjing Divine Dragon Sanctuary.¡± These words left everyone utterly astonished. Who was Byron? He was the pinnacle god of musical arts in the world, a figure all looked up to. Although most people in the world had never heard Grand Mage Byron¡¯s music, his name was known by all. If King Dongli Jiang Shang was recognized as the world¡¯s number one expert, then Grand Mage Byron was even more universally acknowledged as the foremost master of the arts. In an instant, everyone in attendance could not praise him enough, and all the noble ladies looked at Crown Prince Zhi You with even more fervor in their eyes. Gui Xingfu stated, ¡°Moreover, every year at the royal banquet, it is not Princess Zhining who plays for His Majesty the King, but the Crown Prince Zhi You before you.¡± With these words, the enthusiasm in the room increased even more, and everyone stopped their wining and dining, some even going as far as to bring out incense to calm their hearts, preparing their spirits to listen to the heavenly music played by Crown Prince Zhi You. Meanwhile, Suo Lun sensed the strong smell of a love rival. The meaning in Crown Prince Zhi You¡¯s words was very clear: Three years ago, when he first saw Gui Qinshao, he was struck by her as if by a vision, consumed by thoughts of her both day and night, to the extent that he dedicated three years to composing a piece expressly for her. The affection in that act was so apparent, even a blind person could see it. And with this public confession, it was as if he, her betrothed, didn¡¯t even exist. At that moment, Gui Qinshao temporarily diverted her attention from the treasured sword in her hands and resettled into her seat, her beautiful eyes sparkling with anticipation and curiosity. At such gatherings, there would be a dedicated team of musicians, numbering at least dozens. Zhi You approached the clavichord and said to the musician seated there, ¡°Excuse me.¡± Seeing how courteous and refined Crown Prince Zhi You was, the musician was delighted and honored, quickly kneeling to give his respects before stepping aside. Zhi You didn¡¯t immediately sit down, but instead looked over at Suo Lun and said, ¡°Count Suo Lun.¡± Suo Lun rose and replied, ¡°What advice does the Crown Prince have for me?¡± Zhi You said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard in the Southeast Province that during your graduation from Royal City Academy, you performed a piece that took the audience¡¯s breath away, earning a very high score.¡± Being awe-inspiring and achieving high scores at such occasions didn¡¯t mean much in the eyes of the upper-class artists. Someone like him, Zhi Li, was talented in both the literary and martial arts, yet he had played in sacred places such as the Yanjing Royal Palace and the Holy Temple of the Divine Dragon Sanctuary, and the Rage Wave Kingdom Palace. To be awe-inspiring at the Royal City Academy graduation music hall was... laughable. Therefore, there was a clear note of ridicule in Crown Prince Zhi You¡¯s tone. As if not hearing the sarcasm, Suo Lun said, ¡°That did happen.¡± Zhi You continued, ¡°Why don¡¯t we do this: while we are at Miss Gui Qinshao¡¯s birthday feast, why don¡¯t you too perform a piece? Of course, if you haven¡¯t composed any yourself, that¡¯s alright. Performing an existing piece to enhance the merriment is also acceptable.¡± It was clear what Crown Prince Zhi You intended¡ªhe wouldn¡¯t be as dazzling without Suo Lun¡¯s mediocrity to contrast with his brilliance. As a member of the royal family, he couldn¡¯t simply overshadow his rival by status alone. Suo Lun, as Gui Qinshao¡¯s betrothed, would serve as the perfect stepping stone tonight. ¡°I shall follow your gracious suggestion,¡± Suo Lun said. At that moment, his mind was filled with shock; he really had not considered performing any piece that evening, let alone thought of showing anyone up. Yet, to his surprise, someone was offering him that opportunity on a silver platter. Thus, Suo Lun stood up from his seat and approached another clavichord. The musician by that instrument was a woman who, noticing Suo Lun¡¯s handsome features, paused for a moment in taken aback. Suo Lun gave her a wink, causing the female musician¡¯s cheeks to flush red and she glared back at him sternly. Unexpectedly, Gui Qinshao witnessed this scene, and her heart flared with anger. This Suo Lun was truly beyond help, still flirting with women even at such a moment. This scoundrel, obviously a good-for-nothing and a philandering pillow. During her years at the Royal City Academy, Gui Qinshao had come to understand this all too well. Suo Lun took a seat at the opulent clavichord, turned to Crown Prince Zhi You and said, ¡°The Crown Prince may go first.¡± Zhi You said, ¡°This piece comes from three years ago, upon my return to Yanjing for the royal evening banquet. That night, it was the first time I laid eyes on Miss Gui Qinshao, as if it struck the most sensitive chord in my heart. That night, the moonlight was like water, and hence, I named my piece ¡®Moonlight¡¯.¡± Then Zhi You closed his eyes as if to immerse himself in the world of three years prior, to the first night he saw Gui Qinshao. And all those present also closed their eyes in anticipation, waiting for the heavenly music to be played by Crown Prince Zhi You. Even Gui Qinshao gently closed her beautiful eyes and pricked her ears, as translucent as jade, concentrating and listening intently. In the banquet hall, silence fell in an instant. Exhaling slowly, Zhi You¡¯s prince¡¯s fingers, long and strong, lightly touched the keys. Suddenly, the marvelous sound of the piano drifted out like flowing water. Chapter 119 - 119 104 Slapping the Rivals Face Shocking the Whole Audience Part Two ?119: Chapter 104: Slapping the Rival¡¯s Face, Shocking the Whole Audience (Part Two) 119: Chapter 104: Slapping the Rival¡¯s Face, Shocking the Whole Audience (Part Two) Note: The second update of 4,000 words is here, and there will be a third one today. Please subscribe automatically, and I beg for your monthly tickets. ... The moment Crown Prince Zhi You¡¯s piano music flowed out, the whole venue truly fell into utter silence. The nobles present, and the high-ranking samurai lords almost held their breath to listen, fearing that the sound of their own breathing would disrupt these wonderful notes. Suo Lun too closed his eyes, listening intently to Zhi You¡¯s piece. After the first few notes, Suo Lun realized that Zhi You¡¯s piano skills were superior to his own. Or rather, in terms of pure playing technique, he was no less than those piano princes on Earth. Of course, this was normal, after all, he had studied for a good ten-plus years at Dragon Temple, majoring in Martial Arts and the arts. In this world, Suo Lun had heard four people play the piano: Suo Ningbing, Yi Yun, Meng Tuoluo, and Zhi You. Meng Tuoluo¡¯s skill was originally the highest, but after transforming into Black Widow, her mind became greatly disturbed, losing her once beautiful emotions. Therefore, her piano skills had also greatly deteriorated. So, with that, the Zhi You before him was almost the highest skilled pianist Suo Lun had seen in this time. Or rather, his technique was the highest. Yes, technique. The way he played was incredibly lavish, dazzlingly skillful, and incredibly difficult. And his ¡°Moonlight,¡± to be honest, if judged solely on artistic realm, would be hard to score very high. However, because of its difficulty, it could achieve a very high score. Because this piece seemed to have been created just to show off. The beginning was so soft, so slow, that it was exceedingly difficult to play because it was slow but could not be cut off¡ªeach note had to be connected with poetic fluidity. Later, the piano music suddenly became fierce and uplifting. Suo Lun could clearly feel, the lunar eclipse had come, that is, the so-called ¡®celestial dog devouring the moon.¡¯ Zhi You¡¯s hands then moved so fast they were completely blurry. His showmanship reached its peak; those hands moved as if they were magically manipulating shadows. The audience was not only intoxicated by the hearing, but completely fixated by sight. Many noblewomen¡¯s eyes almost drowned in the light, staring at those long and powerful hands with boundless fervor. In the eyes of many noblewomen, what attracted them was definitely not martial prowess¡ªfirst comes looks, status, temperament. And what can best showcase these attributes, undoubtedly, is art, is music. So, even if it was just to attract the attention of the opposite sex, the noble youths pursued music fiercely. Even with his eyes closed, Suo Lun could nearly visualize just how exaggeratedly fast Zhi You¡¯s hands were moving at this moment. This segment of the ¡®celestial dog devouring the moon¡¯ in the piece was truly extremely difficult. It was even more so than that last piano battle piece in the film ¡°The Pianist on the Ocean¡± on Earth. If Suo Lun were to play it, he felt he might not be able to keep up, at least it would be very hard to play as well as the Princely Heir Zhi You. Such skill was unparalleled, breathtaking to behold! The piece then moved into darkness and sorrow. Because the whole moon had disappeared, and the world was in darkness, the moon was completely devoured by the celestial dog. And just then! The piano sound suddenly spiked, followed by an uplift. A bright light flickered. An extremely beautiful figure appeared within the darkness, piercing through the gloom of the world. Without a doubt, this beauty came from Gui Qinshao, the most beautiful woman in the room at the time. Her beauty bit by bit consumed the darkness, tore through the night, rescuing the moon from the dark celestial dog. In the end, the bright moon triumphed over the darkness and hung once again in the night sky. Its luster shone upon the face of the beauty. At once, it was impossible to discern whether it was the bright moon illuminating the beauty or the beauty reflecting the moon. Eventually, the piece concluded. There was first a complete silence in the venue, then thunderous applause erupted. Count Suo Lun included, clapped vigorously. The first to stand up were Gui Qinshao and Gui Xingfu, followed by everyone standing up to applaud. Zhi You stood up, bowing to thank the audience. ¡°¡®This tune belongs to the heavens; how often does one hear it on Earth?''¡± Gui Xingfu¡¯s praise voiced everyone¡¯s sentiment. The nobles present were initially just there to flatter, so they had all prepared their praise in advance, knowing that even if Zhi You played poorly, they could still flatter him endlessly. However, when Zhi You finished playing, they actually found themselves unable to offer praise, because the performance was too wonderful. In the end, Gui Xingfu¡¯s praise thoroughly expressed their feelings. Indeed, it was played too excellently, surpassing their cognition, leaving them unable to express their admiration with words, as it exceeded their capabilities. Gui Qinshao had not been very interested in the arts, but after listening, her eyes suddenly gleamed with astonishment, fixating at Zhi You. She had initially thought he was just exceedingly handsome, but she had not expected him to have such a high artistic accomplishment. This level of artistic skill could completely captivate someone¡¯s mood. ... ¡°Count Suo Lun, what do you think?¡± Zhi You asked smugly. ¡°The Princely Heir¡¯s playing skill is incomparable,¡± said Suo Lun. Zhi You frowned, he knew that his advantage lay in showmanship. However, in the top tier of the art world, this had a slightly derogatory connotation. Chapter 120 - 120 104 Slapping the Rivals Face Shocking the Whole Audience Part Two_2 ?120: Chapter 104: Slapping the Rival¡¯s Face, Shocking the Whole Audience (Part Two)_2 120: Chapter 104: Slapping the Rival¡¯s Face, Shocking the Whole Audience (Part Two)_2 So, he followed up by asking, ¡°What do you think of this piece I¡¯ve composed?¡± Suo Lun said, ¡°It¡¯s incredibly novel and bold. The bright moon shines universally, tranquil and serene. Suddenly, a heavenly dog attacks, and the bright moon is engulfed by darkness. A beauty appears, her radiant light piercing the darkness, saving the moon above. In the end, the moon in the sky seems to shine solely for her.¡± Suo Lun¡¯s interpretation took him by surprise, his inner self astounded. Discerning the story behind a piece of music is exceedingly difficult. Yet Suo Lun, after a single listen, explained it without the slightest discrepancy, showcasing a high level of artistic sensitivity. But the key point was, ZhI You felt as though his thoughts were being seen through, so amidst his pride, he was filled with resentment. The audience, who originally found the piece simply enjoyable to listen to, were shocked to discover this layer of meaning and were even more amazed. It turned out, the entire piece was composed just to highlight Gui Qinshao¡¯s beauty. Moreover, the story ingeniously used the tale of a heavenly dog devouring the moon and beauty¡¯s salvation to enhance the entire piece. It was truly ingenious. Meanwhile, inside Suo Lun¡¯s heart, he was criticizing, ¡°You, ZhI You, are really shameless in your pursuit of the girl¡¯s affection. Coming up with a segment like ¡®beauty saves the moon¡¯, your romantic tactics are just too... too exaggerated, too mushy for words.¡± In the eyes of artistic masters, the piece is considered low in style, somewhat gaudy. But admittedly, it¡¯s an unmatched lethal weapon when it comes to wooing a girl. Elevating a girl¡¯s beauty to such an extent, conveyed in such a lavishly romantic way, that even the moon can save, is there a more beautiful woman in the world? Indeed, after hearing Suo Lun¡¯s explanation, Gui Qinshao¡¯s stunning face blushed a touch of rosiness, a clear sign of joyful intoxication. There¡¯s no girl who doesn¡¯t like to be praised for her beauty. The key lies in whether the praise is tactful and not vulgar. ZhI You said, ¡°Then Princely Heir, please score me and rate my piece.¡± After pondering for a while, Suo Lun said, ¡°As for the Princely Heir¡¯s piano skills, 9.5 points. But for this piece, I can only give an 8, too gaudy, as if it was created solely for showing off.¡± Upon saying this, ZhI You¡¯s expression completely changed. Because Suo Lun was not lying, nor had any intention of downplaying, he directly pierced through ZhI You¡¯s ruse. The others, upon hearing this, immediately felt indignant, especially the noble ladies, who began to question and mock Suo Lun. ¡°Hmm, Suo Lun is purely jealous, you¡¯d be impressive if you could play even half as well as Princely Heir ZhI You.¡± ¡°8 points? It fully deserves a 10, even an 11, higher than a perfect score.¡± ¡°The spoilt sons of wealth are just that, spoilt and envious of the talented. Our eyes are crystal clear.¡± ¡°Suo Lun, you prodigal son, what do you know about art, you can only squander fortune and ruin good women. No wonder your family¡¯s lands were taken, and you¡¯re deservedly chased out like a stray dog.¡± This girl, clearly an ardent fan of ZhI You, had escalated to personal attacks. Suddenly, ZhI You raised both hands, silencing everyone¡¯s mockery and laughter aimed at Suo Lun. Then, with an angry yet laughable expression, he said, ¡°Good, good, good. Well then, I would like to appreciate Count Suo Lun¡¯s piece and see just how high his artistic realm is, how extraordinary and refined. Everyone be quiet, we shall await Count Suo Lun to perform for us, to witness such elegance!¡± Thus, the entire audience reluctantly quieted down, took their seats again, and looked on with critical eyes and expressions, waiting for Suo Lun¡¯s performance. However, many were still whispering, pointing at Suo Lun in skepticism and disdain. They decided that even if Suo Lun played adequately, they would still dismiss his performance as worthless. After all, Suo Lun was currently a downcast dog, and what¡¯s more, he was a rival in love to Princely Heir ZhI You. ... Suo Lun closed his eyes. Originally, he had two choices. The first option was the vigorous and flashy ¡°Turkish March¡±, which he could simply rename as ¡°Rage Wave March¡±. The second option was ¡°Carmen Fantasy¡±. But since Princely Heir ZhI You had already set the tone, wanting it to echo his ¡°Moonlight¡±, neither of the two options were suitable. To directly correspond with his ¡°Moonlight¡±, that was simple, Master Beethoven just happened to have a ¡°Moonlight Sonata¡±. This piece, from slow to intense, not only has a high artistic realm but can also be used for showing off. But if at this moment, he were facing the master artists of the Dragon Temple, this piece of music would undoubtedly be the most appropriate to conquer their artistic souls. However, the audience at this time were a group of aristocrats and high-ranking samurai lords with not a high standard of artistic appreciation, at most, they were merely pretentious followers of elegance. Therefore, ¡°Moonlight Sonata¡± was not suitable. A piece had to be chosen that with just two notes, could pierce the heart, pierce the soul. That would make them think, ¡°What is this music? How can it be so melodious? How can it be so stunningly beautiful?¡± The effect that Suo Lun aimed to achieve was an instant kill, to completely annihilate Crown Prince Zhi You. Just one or two notes to utterly annihilate Zhi You¡¯s showy piece. Thus, the piece that Suo Lun selected was a thousand-year-old Chinese classical masterpiece, a jewel of art, ¡°Spring River Flower Moon Night.¡± How astonishing was this piece? At the opening ceremony of the 2008 Olympics, the first line sung by that dan role instantaneously conquered everyone. Regardless of race, regardless of the country. It was truly the sound of heaven, no matter who it was, even if they had never heard this piece before, their first reaction after listening was a flutter in their hearts and hairs standing on end. Fuck, what is this music? How can it be so stunning? How can it be so enchanting? As for Zhi You¡¯s original piece ¡°Moonlight,¡± Suo Lun had already given his verdict; because it showed off technical skill, it sounded quite pleasant during the performance. But after listening, its charm faded and faded, feeling not so remarkable. Even regret would form inside for the praise once given to the piece. After all, Zhi You was just someone who liked to exhibit his skills, not any artistic master. The ¡°Spring River Flower Moon Night¡± that Suo Lun was about to play, arranged specifically for the piano, brought out the ethereal beauty and astonishment of the piece to the ultimate. The harpsichord, owing to its special physical properties, was even more appropriate for playing this piece compared to the piano. So, the effect of the upcoming performance would definitely be instantly soul-stirring. Suo Lun looked at the noisy crowd and at Gui Qinshao, who had once again become lazy, and said, ¡°The piece I will perform is called ¡®Flower Moon Night.¡¯ ¡°Tsk!¡± The noble girls who supported Zhi You immediately showed disdain, saying if the Princely Heir played ¡°Moonlight,¡± you just come out with ¡°Flower Moon Night¡±¡ªsuch shameless bandwagoning. Suo Lun took a deep breath, gathered his dragon force and spiritual power, and gently pressed the piano keys to start his performance. ¡°Spring river water flows level with the sea, At sea, the bright moon rises with the tide!¡± Immediately, incredibly ethereal, incredibly stunning notes were played. Suddenly, there was a deathly silence. All noise, all whispering, came to an end. Just a few notes, so casually, inattentively, pierced through everyone¡¯s soul in an instant. This... is too beautiful, too astonishing! These astounding notes didn¡¯t seem to flow from Suo Lun¡¯s fingers, but as if they truly came from... beyond the nine heavens. Just fourteen notes, their mystery and transcendence washing over everyone¡¯s ears in an instant. The type that rings in your ears first, then reverberates in your heart, lingering on! A true artistic treasure ignores race, overlooks crowds, and achieves an all-round instant kill. Even a person with no understanding of art will feel after listening that this is the best. So, in just under twenty notes, Suo Lun¡¯s ¡°Flower Moon Night¡± completely annihilated Zhi You¡¯s piece! Yes, a complete annihilation, not even leaving any remnants. Zhi You¡¯s vulgar piece could only tickle the ears but couldn¡¯t reach the heart, couldn¡¯t deceive the soul. Facing the millennial masterpiece, the artistic treasure performed by Suo Lun, its transcendental ethereal quality instantly left it utterly defeated. Just fourteen notes were all it took! Chapter 121 - 121 105 Suo Lun Forces a Marriage! ?121: Chapter 105: Suo Lun Forces a Marriage! (3 more) 121: Chapter 105: Suo Lun Forces a Marriage! (3 more) Note: Delivering the third release today; nearly twelve thousand words have been updated. I beg for monthly votes and automatic subscriptions. ... Although no one in the audience voiced their opinions, they internally made their evaluations in an instant. Suo Lun completely outperformed Zhi You. They even regretted that their ears hadn¡¯t been empty but had first heard the song played by Zhi You, which sullied the purity of their spirits. At this moment, the one filled with the most regret was Gui Xingfu. He regretted his praise, ¡°Such music should only exist in heaven; how often could it be heard on earth?¡± If Suo Lun¡¯s piece hadn¡¯t existed, then his excessive praise for Zhi You would have been relatively harmless. But after the truly divine music of Suo Lun began, it made his previous evaluation of Zhi You¡¯s performance seem vulgar and sycophantic. The wonderfully exquisite notes continued to drift through the air. Everyone present had completely cleared their minds of all thoughts, letting the beautiful notes guide them as they dragged their souls aloft, swaying and swinging. Gui Qinshao was included in this, as she once again closed her beautiful eyes, discarding all prejudice and hostility, to revel in Suo Lun¡¯s performance. It was as if her spirit too had been pulled outside the window by the notes, floating up into the sky to bask in the Moonlight, then drifting to the distant Nu River to experience its surging tides, and finally flowing with the tides of the Nu River into the vast ocean. It was so, so magnificent. In the audience, only the Princely Heir Zhi You¡¯s face went completely pale! Despite the absence of any judges, but... after hearing fewer than ten notes, he knew deep down that he had been crushed, that he had thoroughly lost. Moreover, Suo Lun had branded him with the reputation of showing off flashy tricks and vulgarity, which, for an artist, was almost a fatal blow, even though Suo Lun was completely right. At that moment, Zhi You finally understood why Grand Mage Byron had always been lukewarm towards him. Despite often performing better than Zhi Ning, he rarely received praise from Master Byron. Moreover, when Grand Mage Byron was dispatched to Zhi Du, Zhi You had made a lengthy journey to visit him right away, but was met with a very cold reception and was sent away in less than a quarter of an hour. Additionally, he had written many letters to Grand Mage Byron over the past couple of years, mostly about artistic insights and asking for guidance on his new pieces. However, these letters vanished as if into the sea, with no response whatsoever. What Grand Mage Byron disliked the most was exactly Zhi You¡¯s flashy and vulgar style; he believed that trying to grab attention and draw eyes in such a manner was too impatient for quick success. Perhaps one could become a skilled musician, but never a great artist. But a piece like Suo Lun¡¯s, the moment it was played, immediately touched the strings of one¡¯s heart, causing one to tremble and resonate with it. This was precisely what Grand Mage Byron admired and esteemed the most: for music to arise in your heart, not just by your ears. ... Time seemed very long, yet also very fleeting. A few minutes later, Suo Lun¡¯s performance came to an end. Just like the previous classic songs, even though the playing had stopped, it was as if countless notes, like sprites, were still floating in the air, unwilling to fall to the ground for a long time. The spirits of everyone present were also still suspended mid-air, unable to settle down for a long time. It was only after the notes in their hearts had completely quieted that a deep silence remained in the venue, and people looked at each other in the eye. Because they didn¡¯t know whether to applaud or not. Just now, after Zhi You finished playing, they had responded with thunderous applause. But now, Suo Lun¡¯s performance was simply not in the same realm; the two pieces were worlds apart. To applaud Suo Lun¡¯s performance now seemed like a desecration, as if this applause would become incredibly cheap. And those young noblewomen who had just supported the Princely Heir Zhi You and personally attacked Suo Lun, had now completely changed their stance. Even though they couldn¡¯t articulate what made Suo Lun¡¯s performance so exquisite, they could feel, deep in their instincts, that Suo Lun was on an entirely higher level. This was Suo Lun¡¯s tactic: to use his strength against the opponent¡¯s weakness. If you compare emotions with me, then I will compete with you in skill. If you vie with me in skill, I will outdo you in class. A thousand-year-old classic song that ruthlessly obliterates your vulgar creation into oblivion. ¡°Count Suo Lun, did you compose this piece?¡± Zhi You asked. Suo Lun replied, ¡°Have you heard it before?¡± Zhi You shook his head; of course, he hadn¡¯t heard it. Suo Lun did not answer. If you have not heard it, and no one else has, then it must be my work. Eventually, it was Gui Xingfu that broke the silence, saying, ¡°Now, I finally understand how you managed to astonish everyone at the Royal City Academy.¡± Following that, a noble girl asked, ¡°Young Master Suo Lun, what piece did you play back in the Royal City?¡± ¡°Destiny,¡± Suo Lun replied. ¡°Could you play it once more for us?¡± the noble girl asked. ¡°We really, really want to hear it.¡± Of course, Suo Lun would not agree. He said with a smile tinged with a hint of fatigue, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but all my energy and spirit have been exhausted in the piece I just played.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s such a pity,¡± the noble girl said. ¡°You are the most outstanding musician I have ever encountered.¡± Please, you were just a fan of the Princely Heir Zhi You, spouting nothing but criticism about Suo Lun. Isn¡¯t it bad to switch sides so quickly? Chapter 122 - 122 105 Suo Lun Forces a Marriage! ?122: Chapter 105: Suo Lun Forces a Marriage! (3 more)_2 122: Chapter 105: Suo Lun Forces a Marriage! (3 more)_2 Gui Xingfu drained another cup of wine and said to everyone, ¡°After hearing the melody tonight, I¡¯ve lost the taste for meat these three months. Now, let¡¯s all continue with the banquet.¡± Then, Gui Xingfu personally escorted Crown Prince Zhi You to his seat. Zhi You looked quite displeased. Originally, he wanted to leave immediately because it was too embarrassing. However, leaving right away would probably be even more embarrassing. Next, the guests at the banquet resumed eating and drinking, with the slight difference that many of the girls¡¯ gazes began to linger on Suo Lun¡¯s face. At this moment, they found Suo Lun¡¯s beautiful face, which was almost eerily enchanting, very captivating indeed. He appeared fragile and mysterious, and when one thought of his tragic past, it truly stirred feelings of pity. Moreover, having a husband more beautiful than oneself would surely be the envy of others when taken out in public. ... After three rounds of wine, the impact of Suo Lun¡¯s performance gradually diminished. Gui Xingfu started discussing serious matters and asked, ¡°My worthy nephew, now that your Tianshui City has been occupied by rebel traitors, what are your plans?¡± Suo Lun¡¯s answer was very vague, saying, ¡°I will strive for improvement, rise again from the east, and take back my ancestors¡¯ legacy.¡± Gui Xingfu said, ¡°As everyone knows, if it weren¡¯t for your father¡¯s righteous words and generous assistance that day, I, Gui Xingfu, would have been wandering the world with nothing. A favor as small as a drop of water deserves a return as great as a spring, let alone such a profound grace. Tell me what you need me to do, in front of all the distinguished guests here, and if I shirk in any way, may I be struck by lightning from heaven.¡± With these words, everyone expressed their admiration, praising Gui Xingfu¡¯s extraordinary righteousness. Then, Gui Xingfu waited for Suo Lun to speak up. Whether it was borrowing troops or funds, he was prepared to provide assistance. Suo Lun said, ¡°Thank you for your profound kindness, Uncle.¡± He made no requests, for the timing wasn¡¯t right. Gui Xingfu poured another full cup of wine, raised it to everyone present, and spoke with fervent passion, ¡°Among us are royal dignitaries, as well as lords and nobles of the kingdom. I earnestly request that we all join in petitioning His Majesty the King to denounce Nurdan and others as treacherous officials, deserving of death by everyone.¡± ¡°It is our bounden duty!¡± The lords and nobles present shouted in unison. The first thing Count Suo Long did when Gui Xingfu¡¯s position as City Lord was taken was to contact the lords of the kingdom to petition the King, forcing the royal family not to confer the title on Gui Xingchou. Now, Gui Xingfu was emulating what Count Suo Long had done in the past. However, times have changed, and today¡¯s situation was incomparable to the past. Back then, Count Suo Long¡¯s petition to the King to prevent the conferral on Gui Xingchou was an urgent matter. Once the royal family conferred the title on Gui Xingchou, the situation would be irreversible. Now, the so-called petition to the King, declaring Nurdan and others as traitors, was insignificant and hollow in actual benefit. Next, Gui Xingfu said, ¡°The second thing I want to do is to send troops to Tianshui City to help my worthy nephew take back his territory.¡± This announcement struck like thunder, completely shocking everyone. Even Suo Lun¡¯s heart quivered. This was truly extraordinary righteousness, this was truly sending coal in snowy weather. Even Count Suo Long back then did not directly send troops to help Gui Xingfu take back his position as City Lord, yet now Gui Xingfu publicly declared his intention to send troops to help Suo Lun quell the rebellion. Everyone present looked at Gui Xingfu with complete admiration. His righteousness was unparalleled in the entire kingdom. But Suo Lun alone quickly regained his composure, deeply aware of the shrewdness and boldness in Gui Xingfu¡¯s heart. This man was indeed formidable. His words, much like Suo Lun¡¯s music, pierced directly through everyone¡¯s defenses. If Suo Lun wasn¡¯t so cunning himself, he would have been moved to tears by now, completely disoriented. Directly sending troops to help you take back Tianshui City, what more could you want? However, Suo Lun deeply understood the traps behind these words and the malice in Gui Xingfu¡¯s intentions. Firstly, to travel south from Linhai City to Tianshui City, one must pass Nu River, and the nearest suspension bridge had already been destroyed. To send troops, one would have to take a detour through Hongye City, but how could the City Lord of Hongye, a sworn enemy of Gui Xingfu, possibly allow him to pass through? So, to send troops to Tianshui City, one would need to fix the suspension bridge first. Previously, this bridge had taken an enormous amount of manpower and nearly a year to construct. This time, at the very least, it would take more than half a year, right? And half a year later, when the drawbridge was still not repaired, the royal family had already sent troops to help the Suo quell the rebellion and stationed their forces there without leaving. Moreover, even if the Lord of Hongye City agreed to lend the way and Gui Xingfu personally led ten thousand troops into Tianshui City to suppress the rebellion, then what? He just needed to play a drama with Nurdan, Suo Hanyi, and others, fight for about ten days, then pretend to be hugely defeated and retreat. At that moment the entire world wouldn¡¯t be able to find a single fault with Gui Xingfu. After all, he had already risked his soldiers and suffered severe casualties out of gratitude¡ªwhat more could Suo Lun want from him? So, at this point, if Suo Lun wasn¡¯t exceptionally clever or had a darker heart, he would instantly fall into Gui Xingfu¡¯s trap and never be able to stand up again. Therefore, this was a battle of wits ¨C the slightest shortfall in intelligence would lead to complete defeat. Right then, Suo Lun immediately left his seat and gave a deep bow to Gui Xingfu, saying, ¡°Thank you, uncle, for your profound kindness.¡± Instantly, Gui Xingfu¡¯s eyes narrowed as he thought to himself, ¡°It¡¯s done. After all, he¡¯s just a young boy with no real mettle.¡± But immediately after, Suo Lun said passionately, ¡°Reclaiming Tianshui City is my duty¡ªhow could I presume to use my uncle¡¯s hand for this? How could I bear the thought of my uncle losing troops on my account? I would have no face to meet the ancestors of the Suo family.¡± Suo Lun then turned his fervent gaze towards the incomparably beautiful Gui Qinshao and said ardently, ¡°I have come here for one sole purpose, and that is to fulfill my marriage agreement with Sister Qin Shao and formally welcome her into my family.¡± As he said this, Suo Lun¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears, ¡°This was also my father¡¯s dying wish; he was always concerned about the Suo family having no heirs. Hence, right after inheriting the title, I traveled thousands of miles, braving death, to Linhai City to honor the marriage agreement.¡± Then, Suo Lun kneeled on one knee, faced Gui Xingfu, and said in front of all the guests, ¡°Uncle, right here in front of all the guests, I earnestly beg you to grant me Sister Qin Shao¡¯s hand in marriage. I will cherish her for all of my days and protect her for a lifetime.¡± Upon hearing this, Gui Xingfu¡¯s heart seized, and he almost spat out blood. ¡°You cunning little thief, you sly little thief.¡± That little thief, didn¡¯t ask for troops nor for money; instead, he cut straight to the heart of the matter, directly asking for Qin Shao¡¯s hand in marriage. At such a young age, where did he get such depth of cunning? He knew fully well that right now whatever Gui Xingfu promised him was false, whether it was lending troops or even dispatching troops, all of it was false. Only marrying his daughter to him was real. Once he married his daughter off, they would be allied by marriage, never to be separated again. After all, what had Gui Xingfu gone through all this trouble for? To prevent the marriage between Suo Lun and Gui Qinshao. To whom did Gui Xingfu belong? He was on Prince Zili¡¯s side, and his choice of son-in-law was Ling Ao¡ªa man about to become the attendant of Prince Zili and who would soon be the foremost among all warriors in the world. Therefore, he tried by all means possible to sever ties with Suo Lun. And now, Suo Lun was proposing marriage to Gui Qinshao; was he trying to take his life? However, in front of countless guests, could Gui Xingfu refuse? Of course not, if he refused, he would be branded ungrateful, cold-hearted. When Suo Long showed profound kindness to you, now Suo Lun doesn¡¯t ask you for troops, only to honor the marriage agreement. If you still hesitate, Gui Xingfu, then you are the shameless villain. In an instant, Gui Xingfu was directly hit where it hurt the most by Suo Lun; he could neither agree nor refuse, nor procrastinate. Because Suo Lun¡¯s eyes, filled with sincerity, were looking at him, while the eyes of everyone present, full of expectation and even faint suspicion, were also watching him. All waiting for his answer. Then, Suo Lun took out a heart-shaped amber pendant from his robe, held it out with both hands to Gui Qinshao, and said, ¡°Sister Qin Shao, this is a gift I made for you with my own hands, fashioned to the scale of a human heart.¡± Suo Lun held the amber pendant up to the light. Inside the pendant, there was an exquisitely detailed carving of a person, none other than Gui Qinshao herself, a truly extraordinary work of art. The light shone through the amber, and the beautiful silhouette of Gui Qinshao projected as a shadow outside into the night sky, glowing and mesmerizing. ¡°Sister Qin Shao, marry me,¡± Suo Lun said with a trembling voice, as if pouring out his heart and soul. All eyes instantly converged on Gui Qinshao¡¯s face. And Gui Qinshao, at that moment, was utterly confounded and at a loss for what to do. Chapter 123 - 123 106 Intense Wedding Scene! ?123: Chapter 106: Intense Wedding Scene! Marrying You for Sure! 123: Chapter 106: Intense Wedding Scene! Marrying You for Sure! ¡°Hahaha...¡± Suddenly, Gui Xingfu burst into hearty laughter. Then, he said loudly, ¡°My dear nephew, your Sister Gui Qinshao is already twenty years old, and I am as anxious as anyone. Others her age already have children, yet you haven¡¯t even married. But since Brother Suo Long has just passed away, although I¡¯m burning with impatience, I wouldn¡¯t dare bring it up. I was thinking we might have to wait until after a year of mourning before discussing the wedding.¡± Next, Gui Xingfu¡¯s tone shifted as he continued, ¡°However, since this is your father¡¯s dying wish, then nothing could be better. Let¡¯s settle the matter of your wedding soon, within these few days I will visit the Star Magician to pick the most auspicious date, preferably within this month.¡± The crowd was in an uproar, while Suo Ningbing was completely overjoyed. Even Suo Lun couldn¡¯t help but be slightly taken aback. Had he truly misjudged Gui Xingfu¡ªcould he actually be a man of such warm heart and good nature? At that moment, Gui Qinshao suddenly stood up and said with decisive coldness, ¡°I will not marry!¡± Her voice, even employing the power of dragon force, echoed throughout the entire banquet hall. Her words, like a slap in the face, violently struck Suo Lun, while the stunningly beautiful face of Ning Bing turned deathly pale. However, before Ning Bing or Suo Lun could speak, Gui Xingfu¡¯s face underwent a change, and he said harshly, ¡°Gui Qinshao, what did you say?¡± ¡°I will not marry,¡± Gui Qinshao repeated, word by word. Gui Xingfu¡¯s chest heaved violently as if to manifest his boundless rage, his voice quivering as he said, ¡°Among all my children, you are the youngest, and also my only daughter. Therefore, I have always doted on you. I always thought that when you reached twenty, you would marry, and thereafter even if I wanted to spoil you, there would be no chance. My indulgence has made you more and more arrogant, which was not a problem, but I never imagined that on such a matter concerning human life, you would also be... so thoughtless!¡± Then, Gui Xingfu¡¯s voice rose sharply, almost to a scream, ¡°Your marriage contract was arranged by me and Uncle Suo Long more than a decade ago. Don¡¯t you know how much Uncle Suo Long has done for our family? Are you trying to put me, Gui Xingfu, in a dishonorable position? Do you want me to be utterly disgraced?¡± Gui Qinshao said loudly, ¡°When you made the marriage contract back then, did you consider my feelings, my will at all? I said I wouldn¡¯t marry; if someone is to be married, it¡¯s you who should marry!¡± Gui Xingfu seemed to be so infuriated that his face paled, and then, blood rushing to his head, he raised his hand threateningly and said, ¡°I might as well kill you... Such a daughter is worse than none at all...¡± ¡°Then kill me, go ahead...¡± Gui Qinshao said with head held high, ¡°If I frown even slightly, I¡¯m not your daughter. I¡¯d rather die at your hand than marry such a worthless scoundrel.¡± Smack smack smack smack, Gui Qinshao¡¯s words were like a sequence of slaps, fiercely striking Suo Lun¡¯s face. Unable to endure it any longer, Gui Xingfu charged forward and delivered a fierce slap. ¡°Smack...¡± The crisp sound of the slap rang out through the entire hall. Gui Qinshao¡¯s beautiful face instantly swelled red, blood trickling from the corner of her mouth, yet she still looked up pristinely arrogant as if waiting for her father to deliver a second slap. But, within the next second, Gui Xingfu was held down by many, unable to move. ¡°I will kill you, I¡¯ll kill you, I¡¯ll just act as if I have no daughter like you...¡± Gui Xingfu roared. The whole scene fell into a standoff, with everyone¡¯s gaze turning to Suo Lun¡ªwomen looked at him with sympathy, while men with derision. Suo Lun rose to his feet and said to Gui Qinshao, ¡°Sister Qin Shao, if I am not mistaken, you wish to call off the engagement, correct?¡± ¡°Correct,¡± said Gui Qinshao. Suo Lun asked, ¡°Why? Is it because of my previous promiscuous history? I have repented and from now on, will focus only on you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not because of your promiscuity,¡± Gui Qinshao said. ¡°It¡¯s because of your incompetence!¡± When speaking the words ¡°your incompetence,¡± Gui Qinshao¡¯s voice rose with emphasis, as if delivering a resonant slap to Suo Lun¡¯s face. Gui Qinshao continued, ¡°I seek a marriage of freedom, of love, and detest such arranged marriages. But the most important reason I won¡¯t marry you is because of your incompetence.¡± Ning Bing, standing by the side, trembled with rage and said, ¡°Gui Qinshao, my Suo Lun is the most outstanding one, don¡¯t you slander him.¡± Ignoring Ning Bing, Gui Qinshao still fixed her gaze on Suo Lun and said, ¡°If a man is capable, a bit of romanticism isn¡¯t a big issue. I despise men who fancy themselves as romantic without having any real talent. Suo Lun, I ask you, other than being good-looking, painting, and playing music, what else can you do? Do your only skills lie in seducing women?¡± ¡°Smack smack smack smack...¡± Another series of figurative slaps viciously landed on Suo Lun¡¯s face. ¡°If you were not incompetent, would the high-ranking samurai lords of Tianshui City dare to rebel? Would your Tianshui City have fallen?¡± Gui Qinshao continued to interrogate. Smack smack smack, another series of figurative slaps brutally landed on Suo Lun¡¯s face. ¡°If you were not incompetent, why would you end up like a dog that had lost its home, fleeing to my house?¡± Gui Qinshao posed her final question. These last words were nearly a complete breakdown of any pretense. Hearing these face-slapping words, although Suo Lun¡¯s expression did not change, the men present were filled with surging emotions. Seeing Gui Qinshao berating Suo Lun secretly thrilled them. The noblewomen present nearly had tears flowing from their eyes. Suo Lun asked, ¡°Gui Qinshao, are you certain you wish to call off our engagement?¡± Chapter 124 - 124 106 Intense Wedding Scene! ?124: Chapter 106: Intense Wedding Scene! Marrying You for Sure!_2 124: Chapter 106: Intense Wedding Scene! Marrying You for Sure!_2 ¡°Yes, I want to break off the engagement,¡± Gui Qinshao said. Suo Lun said, ¡°Do you realize that our engagement is protected by kingdom laws because it¡¯s enshrined in a contract? Are you aware of the consequences of breaking off an engagement? And you know, if I don¡¯t agree to break it off, you won¡¯t be able to destroy this marriage, I will take the lawsuit all the way to the royal city.¡± Upon hearing this, Gui Qinshao looked at Suo Lun in disbelief, the man¡¯s skin was so thick, to be humiliated in public like this, yet he still clung to the marriage contract? ¡°Suo Lun, are you still a man?¡± Gui Qinshao said, ¡°To be humiliated by me like this and still clinging to me? Don¡¯t you have any sense of male pride?¡± Suo Lun¡¯s handsome face broke into a smile and he said, ¡°I think about you day and night; I am determined to marry you.¡± Gui Qinshao bit her jade teeth fiercely and said coldly, ¡°Suo Lun, then let me tell you straight, I have already given my heart to another.¡± As soon as these words came out, everyone present changed color. Not only did the women look at Suo Lun with pity, but even the men¡¯s gazes were filled with sympathy. Gui Qinshao continued, ¡°The man I like, you have seen him, he is a commoner named Ling Ao. Although he does not come from a noble background like you, he is a hundred times better than you, his martial skills are a thousand times stronger than yours, and his military talents are ten thousand times superior to yours. My heart is already given, so stop harrying me. Persisting will only make me loathe and sickened by you.¡± Upon hearing this, Gui Xingfu could no longer hold back, his eyes turned blood-red, and he fainted on the spot. Suddenly, only Suo Lun and Gui Qinshao were left confronting each other. Gui Xingfu really was good at strategizing, he realized that Suo Lun was a cunning little fox, and his own face-saving tactics would not work against him. So, he changed tactics, by letting Gui Qinshao take the battlefield, using the brazen face-tearing method, trampling on Suo Lun¡¯s self-esteem, and provoking him to retreat from the engagement on his own. After all, a beautiful woman being somewhat spoiled is excusable. Didn¡¯t they see Gui Xingfu was so enraged that he ended up fainting? ¡°Husband and wife for a night should respect each other for a hundred days,¡± Suo Lun said tenderly, ¡°I believe that after we marry, I will make you forget that man Ling Ao.¡± Instantly, Gui Qinshao truly shook with rage, the man before her having such thick skin, maintaining his composure despite such trampling. ¡°Dream on, with your incompetence, even if I married you, I¡¯d still cuckold you,¡± Gui Qinshao said fiercely. Suo Lun laughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, after you marry me, I will bed you eight times a day, leaving you too exhausted to even think about cuckolding me, too weak to even step out the door.¡± As soon as these words came out, there was an uproar among those present. And Gui Qinshao, her delicate body trembling violently, nearly wished she could split the bastard before her in two. Striving to calm herself down, Gui Qinshao said word by word, ¡°Suo Lun, just give up completely. I would rather marry a pig or a dog than marry you, this marriage I am determined to break.¡± Suo Lun said, ¡°Then I will take the lawsuit to the royal city, and your Gui Clan can wait to be demoted and to compensate with lands, as marriage is not something you can just retreat from.¡± Gui Qinshao laughed coldly and said, ¡°Sorry, I am determined to break this marriage contract. Moreover, the Gui Clan won¡¯t be demoted, nor will we compensate you with anything.¡± At these words, Suo Lun¡¯s complexion completely changed. Could it be that Gui Qinshao was willing to kill a thousand enemies at the cost of sacrificing five hundred of her own troops? Gui Qinshao immediately said word by word, ¡°Because... in ten days, I am going to the Dragon Temple to become a Sword Cultivator, to serve my faith for life. So, if you dream of marrying me, dream on!¡± Indeed, in this world, marriage contracts between nobles are taken very, very seriously, they are absolutely protected by the laws. If someone wants to unilaterally break off an engagement, the cost is extremely high. It¡¯s not just a moral loss but also a colossal financial loss. However, there is one exception. If one party is to serve at the Dragon Temple for life, never marrying or taking a spouse, then the marriage contract can be automatically canceled. Because faith is transcendent, beyond the power of the mundane world. After failing to provoke Soo Lun¡¯s dignity with reverse psychology and not wanting to bear the familial losses of breaking off the engagement, Gui Qinshao finally played her trump card. Of course, this also meant killing the enemy at the cost of injuring herself. This meant that, at least for the next few years, she would truly be cultivating at the Dragon Temple, enduring a life of solitude and monotony. It was akin to completely renouncing worldly life. Seeing Soo Lun¡¯s face change dramatically, Gui Qinshao said coldly with pride, ¡°Soo Lun, I would rather live a solitary life at the Dragon Temple than marry you. By then, you will have lost face throughout the entire Middle Earth World.¡± That¡¯s right. A woman who would rather live a life of solitude at the Dragon Temple than marry you, was a fatal blow to Soo Lun¡¯s reputation. Moreover, the move Gui Qinshao used as her trump card was utterly unbreakable. In terms of both morality and interests, the Gui Clan could stand firm. Soo Lun calmed himself down, then a charming smile appeared on his handsome face as he said, ¡°Sister Qin Shao, I¡¯ve heard that you possess a very high spiritual talent, which is why you were able to become a disciple of Sword Master Bi Xiao. I¡¯ve heard that when it comes to swordsmanship, you have no equals among the younger generation?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Gui Qinshao replied. ¡°That¡¯s why I look down on someone like you who only knows how to play the lyre and paint.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard that in this world, there¡¯s a set of the most complex, most beautiful, and most ornate sword techniques called ¡®Disaster of Nine Swords,¡¯ and ordinary people can¡¯t even complete the fifth strike in their entire lives,¡± Soo Lun said. ¡°Yet you have already mastered this set of techniques to perfection, unsurpassed by anyone.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Gui Qinshao replied. Soo Lun continued, ¡°I¡¯ve heard Sister Qin Shao is already a high-level Samurai swordsman and will surely become a Dragon Samurai within a few years, right?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Gui Qinshao said proudly. ¡°Wow, that¡¯s amazing,¡± Soo Lun responded. ¡°I¡¯m just a third-level Samurai archer right now? And I¡¯ve barely ever practiced swordsmanship. I think, in terms of swordsmanship, I probably only have one-thousandth of your skill level.¡± ¡°One ten-thousandth,¡± Gui Qinshao corrected. Soo Lun asked, ¡°When do you plan to start your austere cultivation at the Dragon Temple?¡± ¡°In ten days,¡± Gui Qinshao answered. Soo Lun inquired, ¡°Then what level do you think I would reach if I spent ten days learning the ¡®Disaster of Nine Swords¡¯?¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be able to complete even the first move of the first strike,¡± Gui Qinshao stated. ¡°Oh,¡± Soo Lun said earnestly. ¡°How about this, then? In ten days, we¡¯ll have a duel. We¡¯ll use the ¡®Disaster of Nine Swords,¡¯ no Dragon power, just a pure contest of swordsmanship. If you win, I¡¯ll agree to your breaking off the engagement, and you won¡¯t need to undergo austere cultivation at the Dragon Temple. But if I win, you¡¯ll marry me, and then allow me to have my way with you eight times a day, how about that?¡± ¡°What?¡± Gui Qinshao said in disbelief. ¡°I¡¯ll have my way with you eight times a day, maybe nine, depending on the weather that day,¡± Soo Lun said seriously. ... Note: The first update of 3,600 characters is up. Thank you to the second-hand stylish man for the 50,000 starting coins tip, you¡¯ve gone to great expense, thank you. I beseech you for monthly tickets, I beseech you for an automatic subscription. Chapter 125 - 125 107 The Frenzy of Suo Lun! ?125: Chapter 107: The Frenzy of Suo Lun! 125: Chapter 107: The Frenzy of Suo Lun! Suo Lun said, ¡°Starting from now, I will train desperately, practicing the world¡¯s most difficult ¡®Disaster of Nine Swords.¡¯ After ten days, we will compete publicly, and we won¡¯t use Dragon Power but purely compare our mastery of swordsmanship. If you win, I agree to your annulment, and you won¡¯t need to become a nun. But if I win, you will obediently marry me.¡± However, she still focused on a few keywords, ten days, competition. Then, Princess Zhining stared with wide, disbelieving eyes at Suo Lun, who had actually proposed such a wager. Had Suo Lun gone mad with anger? It should be known that in the realm of swordsmanship, he was a complete novice; he had never practiced swordsmanship before. And her, Gui Qinshao, for how many years had she been practicing swordsmanship? She started at the age of four and had been training for sixteen years now. Moreover, who was her teacher? It was none other than Sword Master Bi Xiao, almost the world¡¯s number one swordsman. According to Bi Xiao himself, Gui Qinshao¡¯s talent and comprehension in swordsmanship were truly one in a hundred thousand. Perhaps inspired by these words, Gui Qinshao trained even more diligently in the Sword Dao, not only improving her swordsmanship but also developing a more and more stunning figure, becoming increasingly devilish. And the ¡®Disaster of Nine Swords¡¯ that Suo Lun mentioned was the most difficult swordsmanship in the world. This set of sword techniques even went completely against the principles of body mechanics, requiring an extremely high level of comprehension to grasp its internal mechanical rules and adjust one¡¯s meridians to gradually master and complete it. If one did not fully comprehend it and forced themselves to perform the moves, the only result would be the meridians being torn apart. For a normal person to comprehend it, after training for over a decade, just being able to perform the fifth movement would already be pretty impressive. So what stage had Gui Qinshao reached? The eighth movement, just the fifth stance! That¡¯s right, out of nine moves, after more than a decade of training, she had only reached the fifth stance of the eighth movement. Because the further one progressed in this sword technique, the more difficult it became¡ªit exponentially increased in complexity. According to her master, it was extremely rare for Gui Qinshao to have reached the eighth movement in just ten years. Among his disciples, she could at least rank in the top three. Therefore, the difficulty and complexity of this set of sword techniques were entirely maddening. Besides, this set of sword techniques had three major effects. First, it was arguably the most gorgeous sword technique in the world with the most stunning visual effects. Second, this set of sword techniques had miraculous effects on tempering the meridians. Every swordsman in the world needed to temper their meridians to maintain the agility and explosive strength of the limbs. The infuriatingly difficult moves of ¡®Disaster of Nine Swords¡¯ were an utter torment for the meridians and muscles. Third, it was used to show off skills. If you claim your swordsmanship is high-level, then perform ¡®Disaster of Nine Swords¡¯ and the level of your skills will be apparent at a glance. So, ¡®Disaster of Nine Swords¡¯ seemed like a set of sword techniques specifically designed to torment swordsmen. Without eight to ten years of hard training, you better not attempt to use this set of techniques¡ªit would be too embarrassing. And Suo Lun, he claimed that he would diligently train for ten days, then compete with Gui Qinshao, wasn¡¯t this sheer madness? It was as if a kindergartner, holding a basketball, ran up to Jordan and said, ¡°Let¡¯s compete in dunking.¡± ... ¡°Suo Lun, what the hell are you doing?¡± Gui Qinshao still couldn¡¯t believe it and asked, ¡°Is your brain broken?¡± Suo Lun replied seriously, ¡°Do you want to wager or not? If you do, let¡¯s make a contract in public, in front of everyone.¡± If Princess Zhining were here at this moment, she would definitely advise never to make such a contract, as she was tricked by him in just this way. ¡°Look, no matter how you see it, I¡¯m bound to lose,¡± Suo Lun said. ¡°So what are you afraid of?¡± Gui Qinshao instinctively glanced at her father, Gui Xingfu. Pretending to be unconscious, Gui Xingfu¡¯s mind spun rapidly, desperately trying to find any traps in Suo Lun¡¯s wager, but after thinking countless times, he felt there were no traps at all, and it was a wager Suo Lun was destined to lose. For Suo Lun to win against Gui Qinshao in swordsmanship would truly be as unlikely as the Nu River flowing backwards. If Suo Lun had such capability, it would be as if he were the Dragon Emperor himself. So, Gui Xingfu made no reaction, still feigning unconsciousness. Gui Qinshao, on the other hand, was deeply moved. In the prime of her youth, she was incredibly beautiful ¨C how could she willingly confine herself to the Dragon Temple to endure hardship? Once inside the Dragon Temple, it would be difficult to leave. The so-called hardship was real, spending day and night in seclusion ¨C it was no different from prison. Gui Qinshao, who loved the excitement and adored the passionate yet inferior gaze of countless men upon her, how could she bear the thought of asceticism in the Dragon Temple? Better to die than endure such a fate. ¡°Is that a deal?¡± Gui Qinshao asked, ¡°If you lose, will you stop pestering me relentlessly?¡± Suo Lun replied, ¡°If I lose, I¡¯ll voluntarily terminate the marriage contract and set you completely free. If I pester you again, may I be struck by lightning.¡± Gui Qinshao almost ground her teeth to pieces, that scoundrel never forgot to take advantage of her with every word. Then, she firmly said, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll make this wager with you. In ten days, we¡¯ll duel with swords. If you win, I will marry you, and if I renege, may I be struck by lightning.¡± ¡°Add one more line,¡± Suo Lun said. ¡°If you renege, may your Gui Family Clan become extinct.¡± Upon hearing these words, Gui Xingfu, lying on the ground pretending to be unconscious, nearly jumped up¡ªwhat a vicious little thief. Gui Qinshao was nearly bursting with rage, and through gritted teeth, she said, ¡°Fine, if I renege, may my Gui Family Clan become extinct.¡± Chapter 126 - 126 107 The Frenzy of Suo Lun! ?126: Chapter 107: The Frenzy of Suo Lun! _2 126: Chapter 107: The Frenzy of Suo Lun! _2 Suo Lun immediately took out banknotes, drew up a contract, and then signed his name and stamped the great seal of Earl Tianshui. ¡°Sign and press your fingerprint,¡± Suo Lun said. Gui Qinshao stepped forward, flamboyantly signed her name on the wager contract, and then pressed her fingerprint as well. And so, a new contract was established. Suo Lun said, ¡°To the distinguished guests present, I welcome you all to witness the duel ten days from now. Of course, if I win, you can also join us for our victory drinks.¡± ¡°In your dreams...¡± Gui Qinshao snapped angrily, ¡°In ten days, I¡¯ll break both of your legs.¡± Then, Gui Qinshao stared at Suo Lun and said, ¡°Now that the bet has been made, I don¡¯t want to see you again within these ten days, nor should you show yourself before me.¡± Suo Lun said, ¡°Rest assured, I will leave the Linhai City Lord¡¯s mansion immediately, for I must go and learn swordsmanship.¡± Following that, he approached Qingcheng Zi and said, ¡°May I ask where your master, Sword Master Bi Xiao, currently is? I wish to become his disciple and learn swordsmanship.¡± Upon hearing these words, everyone present nearly burst out laughing. They had heard of people cramming at the last minute, but this was ridiculously exaggerated. With only ten days until a sword fight, and you¡¯re just now seeking a master? Are you joking? And yet, Suo Lun actually looked dead serious. Qingcheng Zi said, ¡°My master is in seclusion on Mystyle Mountain on Piaoling Island. Lord Suo Lun, seeking mentorship now might be... might be a bit late.¡± Suo Lun asked, ¡°How long does it take to get to Piaoling Island from here?¡± Qingcheng Zi answered, ¡°About a day, I suppose. Moreover, my master dislikes being disturbed during his seclusion. Besides, he has not taken any new disciples in recent years.¡± Suo Lun said, ¡°How will I know if I don¡¯t try? Maybe Master Bi Xiao will make an exception for me.¡± Qingcheng Zi, feeling helpless, said, ¡°Well, then, by all means, Lord Suo Lun, go ahead and try.¡± Then, he hesitated to speak further. ¡°Please speak,¡± Suo Lun said. With a solemn expression, Qingcheng Zi said, ¡°Lord Suo Lun, the path of swordsmanship is extremely serious and cannot accommodate wild fantasies. Allow me to speak frankly; even with my master¡¯s abilities, it would take three years to make minor progress learning ¡®Disaster of Nine Swords¡¯ from scratch, and at least five years to defeat my junior sister Gui Qinshao. Mind you, that¡¯s with my master¡¯s talent and aptitude.¡± Qingcheng Zi was a peaceable man who seldom spoke harshly. Even when others spoke ill of him, he would not mind. But at that moment, he genuinely felt angry, believing Suo Lun was desecrating the way of the sword. His frivolous fantasy was a true defilement of swordsmanship. Therefore, he emphasized heavily that Suo Lun was deluding himself. Even with Sword Master Bi Xiao¡¯s talent, it took five years of practicing ¡°Disaster of Nine Swords¡± to defeat the current Gui Qinshao. What talent do you, Suo Lun, possess? Could it possibly match that of Bi Xiao, the world¡¯s number one swordsman? Yet you claim it takes only ten days? Isn¡¯t this a joke? If it isn¡¯t a desecration of swordsmanship, what is? Suo Lun bowed deeply to Qingcheng Zi and said solemnly, ¡°Master Qingcheng Zi, please believe me, right now my heart is filled with utmost seriousness, and I hold an immense reverence for the Sword Dao.¡± Qingcheng Zi looked at Suo Lun for a while and then nodded, ¡°I hope so.¡± Suo Lun turned to Gui Qinshao and said, ¡°Please prepare a boat for me. I will go to Piaoling Island immediately to apprentice under Sword Master Bi Xiao.¡± Gui Qinshao took out a jade pendant and handed it to Suo Lun, saying, ¡°This is my token. Keep heading west to Southwind Dock. Show them this jade pendant, and there will be a boat to take you to Piaoling Island.¡± Suo Lun took it and even brazenly kissed it under his nose, making a gesture of ecstasy. Immediately, Gui Qinshao nearly exploded in rage and nearly snatched the jade pendant back. ¡°Get lost. Disappear from my sight. I don¡¯t want to see you for even a moment,¡± Gui Qinshao said, then turned her delicate body away, facing her back to Suo Lun. Her figure was explosive; her slender waist, shaped from years of practicing ¡°Disaster of Nine Swords,¡± was as supple as a snake. The round buttocks beneath her waist were astonishingly perky; turning her back this way highlighted the explosive curves of her waist and hips like a hormonal bomb, instantly detonating men¡¯s eyeballs and hearts. In terms of devilish physique alone, it would be hard to find anyone who could surpass Gui Qinshao. Suo Lun said, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, I am off to apprentice and learn swordsmanship. Ten days from now, right here, I will fight a sword duel with Gui Qinshao. Please be sure to come.¡± Without his reminder, everyone present would undoubtedly come without missing a single one. Such an exciting moment is hard to come by in a lifetime, especially at the moment when Gui Qinshao really breaks Suo Lun¡¯s legs. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, I take my leave. Qin Shu, wait for my return.¡± Suo Lun bowed to everyone, and then left the banquet hall. Suo Ningbing followed close behind. He moved towards his own room, and Suo Ningbing was about to follow him as well. ¡°Sister, I¡¯m going to pack some private things in my room, just wait for me outside,¡± Suo Lun said with a gentle smile. Suo Ningbing¡¯s eyes were red, and she nodded her head, then stood outside, watching as Suo Lun entered the room. ... Once inside the room, the frivolous smile on Suo Lun¡¯s handsome face vanished completely. Then, his eyes quickly reddened, his body began to shake, and his handsome face started to convulse. ¡°Ah... Ah... Ah...¡± After a ferocious roar, he bellowed and furiously vented his inner grief and anger. Then, he violently drew his sharp sword and wildly hacked everything inside the room to pieces. Chapter 127 - 127 107 The Frenzy of Suo Lun! ?127: Chapter 107: The Frenzy of Suo Lun! _3 127: Chapter 107: The Frenzy of Suo Lun! _3 ¡°Ah... ah... ah...¡± He roared just like a wounded beast. Even his vocal cords slightly tore, bleeding, and his eyes were bloodshot. Who was he, Suo Lun? He was the most sensitive, the most proud. Never, never had anyone dared to trample on his self-esteem. Whether it was Meng Tuoluo, Zhi Ning, or Zhi Li. Today, Gui Xingfu played him like a fool. Gui Qinshao, before everyone¡¯s eyes, severely trampled on his dignity. The ungrateful, heartless Gui Xingfu. Without the Suo family, you would have died a hundred times over. Gui Qinshao, you whore, not only did you back out of the marriage, but you also openly declared your heart belonged to another, openly insulted my character, and shamelessly said you wanted to make me wear a cuckhold¡¯s cap. Over and over you trampled on my self-respect, and I still had to grin and bear it, even to jest and play the fool. Suo Lun swung his sword, frantically hacking at everything in the room, reducing it all to tatters. ¡°Ah... roar...¡± ... Hearing the beast-like howling from inside, Suo Ningbing couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. She burst in, embracing Suo Lun in her arms and crying, ¡°Little brother, don¡¯t be like this, don¡¯t be like this. My heart is about to break. We won¡¯t marry this woman, we¡¯ll leave this place, let¡¯s go. We don¡¯t need Tianshui City anymore, we¡¯ll go someplace where there¡¯s no one, where I will marry you and give you lots of children.¡± Seeing Suo Lun¡¯s nearly twisted face, his eyes filled with blood, and the corners of his mouth stained red with blood, Suo Ningbing¡¯s heart truly felt shattered. She desperately kissed his face, not caring that they might be seen by others. ¡°Ling, don¡¯t you love your sister so much? I love you too. Let¡¯s leave this place, we don¡¯t need Tianshui City anymore, let¡¯s go get married. I just want you to be happy, I don¡¯t want you to be wronged,¡± Suo Ningbing kissed his face desperately, kissing the corners of his eyes. In his sister¡¯s kisses, Suo Lun gradually calmed down. He held his sister Suo Ningbing¡¯s beautiful face and kissed her soft, cool lips tenderly, saying, ¡°Sister, I will definitely marry you, but not now. Tianshui City, I will take it back no matter what it takes. I will not compromise; I will not capitulate to anyone.¡± Taking a deep breath, Suo Lun said to Suo Ningbing, ¡°You stay in the City Lord¡¯s mansion. Gui Xingfu, that hypocrite, will surely treat you well. I will go to Piaoling Island alone with Ye Jingyu. After ten days, whether or not I can win, I will return on time.¡± Suo Ningbing¡¯s heart ached to go with Suo Lun, not wanting to be apart from him for even a second. But since Suo Lun had said so, she would obey. Suo Lun held Ningbing¡¯s cheeks, kissed her lips one last time, and then turned around and left without taking anything with him. ... That very night, Suo Lun left Linhai City with Ye Jingyu, galloping towards Southwind Dock by the sea. After showing Gui Qinshao¡¯s Jade Pendant, they took a boat to Piaoling Island, a hundred miles away. The island was not large, but there was a tall mountain, almost entirely made of rock. The one almost revered as the world¡¯s foremost swordsman, Sword Master Bi Xiao, was in seclusion in a cave at the peak of this mountain. ¡°You wait for me at the foot of the mountain,¡± Suo Lun said. ¡°Yes,¡± Ye Jingyu replied. Suo Lun ascended the mountain alone, climbing up the steps. ¡°Suo Lun...¡± Suddenly, Ye Jingyu shouted.¡± Suo Lun turned around. ... After a full five hours and countless sheer cliffs, Suo Lun finally reached the summit of Mystyle Mountain. Here, at an altitude of three to four thousand meters, the sea breeze howled, with Linhai City visible in the distance through a mist, elusive and obscure. This perilous peak was the place of seclusion for Sword Master Bi Xiao. Ahead was a cave, hewed by Bi Xiao himself with his sword. Sword Master Bi Xiao was in seclusion inside. Suo Lun bowed and said, ¡°Honorable Sword Master, I am Suo Lun, City Lord of Tianshui, here to seek your guidance in swordsmanship.¡± Inside, there was no response. ¡°Honorable Sword Master, Son of Suo Long, here to seek your guidance in swordsmanship.¡± Inside, still no response. ¡°Honorable Sword Master, I am Suo Lun, a lord also on the verge of losing his land, here to seek an audience.¡± Inside, there was yet again no response. ¡°Honorable Master, then I will just come in,¡± Suo Lun said. Then, he walked directly toward the cave. But just as he entered a few steps, a tremendously powerful force pushed him out. ¡°No visitors, no disciples, please leave,¡± the voice of Sword Master Bi Xiao came from within. Suo Lun said, ¡°What if I insist on entering?¡± ... Note: The second update is here, a total of eight thousand words in two chapters today. I beg for monthly passes and automatic subscriptions. Additionally, I have also started my WeChat public account. Welcome everyone to add me as a friend. On the add friends page, in the public account column, search for gaodian999, and you can add me there. Thank you, everyone. Chapter 128 - 128 108 Monstrous Genius Conquering the Sword Master! ?128: Chapter 108: Monstrous Genius, Conquering the Sword Master! 128: Chapter 108: Monstrous Genius, Conquering the Sword Master! Inside the cave, Sword Master Bi Xiao gave no response. Suo Lun said again, ¡°Sword Master, what if I must enter?¡± A voice came from inside, ¡°Suo Lun, is it? Everything under heaven has its value. If I were to let you in, what could you bring me?¡± Suo Lun was taken aback. This Sword Master sounded not like a peerless expert but more like a petty merchant, The Sword Master said, ¡°Think carefully before you answer. What can you bring me? Anything you currently have or can provide in the future will do. If what you offer moves me, then I¡¯ll let you in. Of course, you only get one chance.¡± Suo Lun immediately fell into deep thought. What could he bring that would be of any value to the Sword Master? Or rather, what did the Sword Master need? He needed nothing; a person¡¯s life pursuits are nothing more than fame, wealth, and emotions. The Sword Master cared not for the position of Duke, scorned money, and was already renowned throughout the land. Now, at the age of sixty or seventy, he had seen through everything and possessed everything. He lacked nothing. What could the likes of Suo Lun bring him? It seemed like nothing at all. That¡¯s why the Sword Master said, ¡°Think before you answer.¡± What exactly did the Sword Master need? Suo Lun closed his eyes and once again contemplated the Sword Master¡¯s voice. It was filled with desolation, depth, solemnity, and tedium. Thus, Suo Lun said, ¡°I have almost nothing at this moment, so the only thing I can possibly bring the Sword Master might just be a smile.¡± ¡°Your smile?¡± the Sword Master asked. ¡°I probably don¡¯t need that.¡± ¡°No, your smile,¡± Suo Lun said. ¡°Sword Master, when was the last time you laughed? Perhaps... you haven¡¯t laughed since you lost your family¡¯s lands.¡± Suo Lun spoke of loss, not the legend that he voluntarily gave up his lands. The Sword Master fell into silence. Indeed, he hadn¡¯t laughed for decades, even forgetting how to, as if his life had been an endless expanse of solitude and desolation. ¡°Very well, try then,¡± the Sword Master said. ¡°Making me laugh is a difficult task, even harder than killing me. I¡¯ve completely forgotten how.¡± Indeed, making a grand master like the Sword Master laugh could be harder than killing him. Suo Lun said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you a joke.¡± The Sword Master was speechless; his heart had long been as still as an ancient well, sunk into deathly quiet. Even if he were to become the world¡¯s number one by defeating King Dongli Jiang Shang at this moment, it might not make him laugh. Yet Suo Lun intended to tell him a joke. Suo Lun said, ¡°One evening, Gui Qinshao was bathing and suddenly noticed a shadow outside her window. Someone was peeping at her. It looked like the shadow of her senior brother, Qingcheng Zi. She got dressed, went to you crying and screaming, and called all the fellow disciples. She complained to you that Qingcheng Zi had watched her bathe, but Qingcheng Zi denied it. Gui Qinshao insisted she saw it was him.¡± Inside the cave, there was no reaction. Suo Lun continued, ¡°So, senior brother Qingcheng Zi swore to the heavens, ¡®If I spied on my junior sister Gui Qinshao bathing, then let the heavens strike me with thunder and may I die a terrible death.''¡± Suo Lun paused briefly, then said, ¡°Boom, boom, boom, several peals of thunder and lightning struck, and you, Sword Master, were killed by them.¡± Still, there was no reaction inside. A cold breeze blew past, and Suo Lun felt a chill. After a good while, laughter emerged from the cave. ¡°Hahaha...¡± Sword Master Bi Xiao laughed loudly, ¡°You scoundrel, making such a crude and base joke about me, aren¡¯t you afraid I might strike you dead? Gui Qinshao is your fiance?e, and you joke about her like this, you truly are a mischievous and vile little devil.¡± Then, the Sword Master said, ¡°All right, come in.¡± Suddenly, the powerful energy wall in front of him disappeared, and Suo Lun walked in. ... Did Sword Master Bi Xiao really let him in because of Suo Lun¡¯s vulgar joke? Of course not; it was because Suo Lun, who was about to lose his lands, came to visit him, and they shared a sense of sympathy in their plight. However, he couldn¡¯t acknowledge that reason, after all, publicly, it was known that Bi Xiao, due to his immersion in the Sword Dao, had voluntarily given up hundreds of miles of his territory. So, the Sword Master gave a random reason, which was also a test for Suo Lun. He didn¡¯t expect that Suo Lun¡¯s answer would indeed be quite unique; the Sword Master truly didn¡¯t need anything, was disheartened, and what was missing was indeed a smile. Suo Lun¡¯s joke was vulgar and made fun of the Sword Master himself, but... it indeed succeeded in making him laugh. Once inside, Suo Lun saw that Bi Xiao¡¯s retreat cave was very small, only about ten square meters. Aside from rocks, there was nothing else. In the dim lighting, he caught sight of the legendary Sword Master Bi Xiao, the foremost sword wielder. In Suo Lun¡¯s imagination, because of his formidable martial arts, Sword Master Bi Xiao should appear with snowy hair but a youthful face, elegant bearing, and a divine-like presence. Yet in reality, Sword Master Bi Xiao was simply an old man, his hair completely white, his face gaunt, and his body thin. Although he was sixty-nine, he looked more like he was in his eighties. As people age, especially when their faces thin, it completely obscures their features, making it hard to discern their attractiveness. And Sword Master Bi Xiao, at this moment, was so gaunt that it was impossible to tell if he was handsome or plain. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, I look nothing like what you imagined, and you¡¯re disappointed, aren¡¯t you?¡± Sword Master Bi Xiao said. ¡°Indeed,¡± replied Suo Lun. ¡°However, this further confirms my speculation. No ruler under heaven would willingly give up their territory or ancestral legacy.¡± Chapter 129 - 129 108 Monstrous Genius Conquering the Sword Master!_2 ?129: Chapter 108: Monstrous Genius, Conquering the Sword Master!_2 129: Chapter 108: Monstrous Genius, Conquering the Sword Master!_2 ¡°Let¡¯s drop the subject, it only adds to one¡¯s troubles,¡± Sword Master Bi Xiao sighed and said, ¡°However, as someone who has been through it, I must advise you that no matter how high your martial skills are, they¡¯re useless. You can¡¯t beat an army, you can¡¯t beat overwhelming power and influence. Unless, you can reach the level of the Dragon Emperor.¡± ¡°Yes, thank you for the guidance, Sword Master,¡± Suo Lun said. ¡°What brings you to me?¡± the Sword Master asked. ¡°I wish to learn swordsmanship from you,¡± Suo Lun said. ¡°Why learn swordsmanship?¡± the Sword Master asked. ¡°To defeat Gui Qinshao,¡± Suo Lun said. The Sword Master narrowed his eyes at Suo Lun, then nodded and said, ¡°You have decent talent. If you focus entirely on the Sword Dao, you might be able to defeat Gui Qinshao in about a decade or so.¡± What Sword Master Bi Xiao said was based entirely on Suo Lun¡¯s own bloodline talent and spiritual perception because, in this world, no one knew of Yao Xing¡¯s existence. Suo Lun coughed and said, ¡°I... In ten days, I will duel with Gui Qinshao to determine the winner.¡± ¡°Cough, cough, cough...¡± After hearing this, the Sword Master almost choked on his own saliva, breaking into a violent coughing fit. Suo Lun hurried forward to pat him on the back. Once the coughing subsided, Sword Master Bi Xiao pointed outside and said sternly, ¡°Get out.¡± If it weren¡¯t for his status as a grandmaster, the Sword Master really would have flattened Suo Lun with a slap at that moment. This damn fool, what does he think the Sword Dao is? Starting from zero, he actually wants to defeat Gui Qinshao, who has been practicing swordsmanship for over a decade, within ten days. Does he think all the sword practitioners in the world are idiots and useless? Suo Lun said, ¡°And the duel will use only swordsmanship without Dragon Force, to compare the ¡®Disaster of Nine Swords¡¯ sword technique.¡± ¡°Get out,¡± Sword Master Bi Xiao said. ¡°If you don¡¯t leave now, I¡¯m going to start hitting people.¡± Although Calamity Nine Swords isn¡¯t suitable for actual combat, it is the supreme sword technique for comprehending the essence of the sword; it¡¯s the most difficult swordsmanship in the world. Now, Suo Lun was actually claiming that within ten days, he could defeat Gui Qinshao. Sword Master Bi Xiao, who considered himself to have unparalleled talent, also took a full three years to achieve a minor achievement with Calamity Nine Swords. Because this sword technique is not about the surface movements or skills, but about understanding the internal meridians¡¯ force fields and balance. Fuming, the Sword Master said, ¡°Get out, I have nothing left but the Sword Dao. Whoever dares to defile the Sword Dao is my enemy.¡± Suo Lun did not leave but instead kneeled on the ground, earnestly saying, ¡°Please believe me, I am very serious, and I hold a sacred reverence for the Sword Dao. I am even prepared to risk my life to learn this sword technique. In real-time, I have ten days to learn it, but in the Spiritual Illusion, I may need three years, five years, or even more.¡± At these words, Bi Xiao lowered the cane he had raised, astonished, and said, ¡°Learn swordsmanship through Deep Meditation Skill?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Suo Lun replied. Bi Xiao looked at Suo Lun for a while, then shook his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s even more impossible. Do you know whose exclusive domain the Deep Meditation Skill is?¡± ¡°I know,¡± Suo Lun replied. ¡°It belongs to the Dragon Temple, to those grand spiritual monks. They think real-time is insufficient, so they enter the Spiritual Illusion Realm, slowing time down by ten times, twenty times, or even more. Then, in the slowly ticking Meditative World, they study real-world problems.¡± ¡°Do you know how old I was when I finally learned meditation?¡± Sword Master Bi Xiao asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Suo Lun shook his head. The Sword Master said, ¡°I was fifty-nine. Only after my beloved woman died, devoid of any worldly concerns, was I able to master the Deep Meditation Skill.¡± Sword Master Bi Xiao continued, ¡°What you spoke of, learning swordsmanship through meditation to defeat Gui Qinshao, is theoretically possible. Because in the deepest levels of meditation, ten days can indeed become ten years. However, in my current realm, ten days in the Meditative World is at most one year. So, your so-called sword learning through meditation is a hundred times harder than defeating Gui Qinshao himself, understand?¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Suo Lun said. Of course, he understood. The Deep Meditation Skill was almost the most advanced method of cultivation in this world. Only the top mental power specialists could achieve it. Indeed, it was practically reserved for those grand monks of the Dragon Temple. For Suo Lun to try and use the Deep Meditation Skill to defeat Gui Qinshao was like a dispute between two villages, where one decided to develop nuclear bombs to obliterate the other¡ªa difficulty a thousand times greater than the conflict itself. However, what was nearly impossible for others might be a piece of cake for Suo Lun. Because he had Yao Xing! If one needed to cultivate Dragon Force or amplify their own strength, meditation would be useless. If, in a duel, Suo Lun were to use any other sword technique, he would undoubtedly lose. Because even if he perfected the sword technique to the highest degree, if he wasn¡¯t as strong or as fast as Gui Qinshao, even without Dragon Force, he would surely lose. However, what Suo Lun spoke of was to duel with the swordsmanship of the Calamity Nine Swords, and moreover, without using Dragon Power. On the surface, this seemed to hugely favor Gui Qinshao. However, the characteristic of the Calamity Nine Swords was that the second move would definitely defeat the first, and the ninth would surely defeat the eighth. This was determined by the intrinsic force field of the swordsmanship itself; the higher the level of the move one learned, the deeper the understanding, the certain the victory. So as long as Suo Lun mastered the ninth move of Calamity Nine Swords, he would definitely win. Otherwise, with his insidious intentions, how could he possibly propose a wager he couldn¡¯t win? What Suo Lun needed now was the guidance of the highest sword Dao grandmaster, and then, in the Meditative World, he needed to train and comprehend for five years, eight years, or even longer. ... ¡°Sword Master, it just so happens that I possess an extremely bizarre talent for meditation, allowing me to easily enter the deepest level of meditation.¡± Suo Lun said, ¡°Thus, ten days in the real world can become five years, eight years in the Meditative World¡ªI can do it.¡± Sword Master Bi Xiao¡¯s eyes widened as he hissed, ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± It was absolutely impossible; the Deep Meditation Skill was the most profound and mystical training technique in this world. Without decades of stringent refinement and reaching a state of utter indifference, like still water in an age-old well, one simply could not enter into meditation. Thus, no one in this world could successfully learn Deep Meditation Skill before the age of forty. Once someone did master meditation, their Sword Dao achievement would skyrocket. Because, extending time by dozens or even a hundredfold in the Meditative World to comprehend the Sword Dao was incredibly overpowered and buggy. Suo Lun didn¡¯t speak, simply closing his eyes. ¡°Yao Xing, block out my mind, my spiritual power, everything from the outside world, any stray thoughts in my mind, and let me enter the Meditative World,¡± Suo Lun said. ¡°Yes,¡± Yao Xing replied. Then it released a strong Dragon Power, spiritual power, completely shielding Suo Lun¡¯s mind, and isolating him from the outside world. Quickly, Suo Lun entered the Meditative World. Following that, Yao Xing located those parts of Suo Lun¡¯s brain that were emitting distractions, and again released spiritual power to block off this region of the brain. Subsequently, Suo Lun entered a deeper level of meditation. Bi Xiao reached out to check Suo Lun¡¯s breathing, and then pressed on his heart. The breathing got slower and slower, and the heartbeat followed suit. In the end, he seemed as if he had died. Because when a person enters a deep Meditative World, only part of the brain remains active, and almost all bodily functions stop. Thus, the body¡¯s energy consumption drops to a fraction, even to one percent, of its usual rate. Hence, the heartbeat got slower and slower. In the end, Suo Lun¡¯s heartbeat was barely less than ten beats a minute. This signified that he had entered a very deep level of meditation. Sword Master Bi Xiao was completely shocked. In this world, to have someone so young and to enter the Meditative World so effortlessly, and even deeply, without any drugs, any techniques, and just closing his eyes to meditate as simply as sleeping, like drinking water or eating food, was unheard of. This brat was a genius, a one-in-a-century kind of genius. Even his mere existence seemed unreasonable. Suo Lun¡¯s performance had completely overturned Sword Master Bi Xiao¡¯s perceptions and thoughts. Given this, Suo Lun learning the Calamity Nine Swords in ten days and then defeating Gui Qinshao could become reality. Sword Master Bi Xiao looked at Suo Lun¡¯s handsome, even bewitching face, murmuring to himself, ¡°You, you are a freak of nature.¡± Then, he gently patted Suo Lun and said, ¡°Wake up, I¡¯ll teach you ¡®Disaster of Nine Swords¡¯. I am also waiting to witness a miracle from you.¡± ... Note: The first update of four thousand words is delivered, asking for monthly tickets, asking for automatic subscriptions. Also, I have launched my WeChat public account. To add me as a friend, search for gaodian999 in the public account bar, and you can find me there, thank you. Please note that another public account called Silent Pastry is an impersonator. Chapter 130 - 130 109 Learning Swordsmanship Godspeed! ?130: Chapter 109: Learning Swordsmanship, Godspeed! The Biggest Secret! 130: Chapter 109: Learning Swordsmanship, Godspeed! The Biggest Secret! Sword Master Bi Xiao¡¯s voice seemed to come from another world, layer upon layer until it finally reached Suo Lun, who was deep in meditation. Of course, it was also because Sword Master Bi Xiao, with his strong spiritual power, was able to awaken him. If it had been someone else, no matter how loudly they shouted, they would not have been able to wake someone who was in a deep meditation. Suo Lun awoke and bowed to Sword Master Bi Xiao, saying, ¡°Thank you, senior, for imparting the Sword Dao.¡± Sword Master Bi Xiao waved his hand and said, ¡°No need, I also want to see whether you can do what I could not.¡± What he said he could not do was, of course, to preserve his family¡¯s land and business. For this reason, he had helped Suo Lun without asking for anything in return. Just as Suo Lun had said, no lord would willingly give up their own land. Although Suo Lun did not know why Bi Xiao had given up his land at the time, it definitely was not for the reason rumoured¡ªthat he was so absorbed in the Sword Dao. If that had been true, why hadn¡¯t he visited the royal city almost at all after giving up his land, nor had he gone to meet the King? ¡°Let¡¯s begin,¡± Bi Xiao said. Then, he picked up a wooden sword beside him and lightly formed a sword gesture. In an instant, the decrepit and decayed aura about him disappeared completely, replaced by a silhouette full of sword intent. ¡°Among all sword techniques in the world, none is more difficult than the Calamity Nine Swords,¡± Bi Xiao said. ¡°And to understand the Sword Dao, there is nothing better than the Calamity Nine Swords. Next, I will perform the Calamity Nine Swords at the fastest speed I can, and you see how much you can remember.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Suo Lun said. No sooner had his words fallen than his vision blurred. Suddenly, Sword Master Bi Xiao was no more, replaced by a fairy-like shadow leaping through the cave like a fleeting image. Even the cave itself had vanished. For the cave was very narrow, yet within this set of sword techniques, it seemed to become a vast and boundless world. In the world, there seemed to be only a silhouette, a single sword. This swordsmanship was, of course, like the dance steps of a deity in the heavens¡ªstunningly beautiful, incredibly exquisite, incomparably magnificent. Even each movement seemed to have reached the pinnacle of aesthetic form. Just from watching the movements alone, it could reach the level of shocking the heavens and astounding the spirits. Only, it was far too fast¡ªtaking less than ten seconds from start to finish¡ªfor the nine moves and eighty-one forms of the Calamity Nine Swords to be completely executed. After the sword technique finished, it was as if countless phantoms converged back into the one person, Sword Master Bi Xiao. ¡°How was it?¡± Bi Xiao asked. Suo Lun, wide-eyed and stammering, muttered to himself, ¡°This does not seem like a sword technique at all, but more like a dance of deities, or a wild dance of the Heavenly Demon. In this world, there turns out to be such a... exquisitely marvelous sword technique.¡± Bi Xiao said, ¡°The reaction of anyone in the world who sees this sword technique for the first time is almost the same as yours. Who knows how many swordsmen have become hopelessly enchanted with the Sword Dao because of it.¡± Suo Lun understood that it was like how countless people became obsessed with dancing after seeing Michael Jackson¡¯s moonwalk, or like how many became fond of basketball after watching Jordan¡¯s slam dunks on TV. Bi Xiao said, ¡°The Calamity Nine Swords is entirely for showing off one¡¯s skill and training one¡¯s muscles and veins, and is not suitable for combat. But it is still hailed as the number one sword technique in the world, because it is the most difficult, the most splendid, and it best demonstrates one¡¯s swordsmanship accomplishments.¡± This feeling was perhaps like that of a pianist who, at the very beginning of learning the piano, vowed in their heart to one day play ¡°Death Waltz,¡± a piece so contrary to ergonomics and nearly impossible to perform. Or like some math enthusiasts who, from the onset of their enlightenment, swore in their hearts to conquer the Goldbach conjecture, because it is the gem in the crown of mathematics. ... ¡°So, of the nine moves and eighty-one forms, how much did you remember?¡± Bi Xiao asked. Suo Lun, taken aback, said, ¡°I was completely dazzled by them, as if witnessing a dance of deities, so I didn¡¯t think to remember at all.¡± Bi Xiao said, ¡°Then I will perform it again, at half the speed.¡± Following that, Bi Xiao once again transformed into an ethereal figure of a deity and executed the Calamity Nine Swords again. This time, Suo Lun opened his eyes wide, desperately trying to grasp each move and form. But it was still too fast; in less than twenty seconds, the ninety-nine moves were complete. ¡°How about this time? How much did you remember?¡± Bi Xiao asked. ¡°Probably, less than a tenth,¡± Suo Lun said. Bi Xiao said, ¡°I will perform it a third time, at half the speed again.¡± So Bi Xiao performed the Calamity Nine Swords once more, still breathtakingly stunning and peerlessly exquisite. But this time, at a speed four times slower than the first, it took nearly a minute to finish. ¡°Now, how much have you remembered?¡± Bi Xiao asked. ¡°About a third,¡± Suo Lun said. ¡°But...¡± ¡°No talking, wait until you¡¯ve remembered it all before speaking,¡± Bi Xiao said. Then he performed it a fourth time, a fifth time, a sixth, a seventh... The speed became slower and slower. By the ninth time, it was extremely slow, taking a full five minutes to complete the entire Calamity Nine Swords, like the slow-motion sequence in a movie. ¡°Now, how much have you remembered?¡± Bi Xiao asked. Suo Lun was nearly driven mad; he hadn¡¯t remembered anything, his mind a tangled mess. Because... because every time this damned Calamity Nine Swords was performed, it was different. Yes, each performance was different; it was truly maddening. Chapter 131 - 131 109 Learning Swordsmanship Godspeed! ?131: Chapter 109: Learning Swordsmanship, Godspeed! The Biggest Secret!_2 131: Chapter 109: Learning Swordsmanship, Godspeed! The Biggest Secret!_2 No wonder there was no so-called sword manual for this swordsmanship; it could only be passed down from person to person. He was now highly doubtful about who could have created such a technique. This person must be either a genius or a freak. Suo Lun said, ¡°I simply can¡¯t remember it, because every repetition is different.¡± ¡°Exactly, that¡¯s the Calamity Nine Swords,¡± Bi Xiao said. ¡°Otherwise, how could it be the most difficult swordsmanship in the world? Because every repetition is different.¡± Suo Lun said, ¡°Although every time the surface moves of the sword seem different, the feeling they give is the same. It¡¯s as though a piece of music is being played with different instruments, or as if it¡¯s played in different musical keys.¡± ¡°Right, so to learn the Calamity Nine Swords, one must comprehend,¡± Bi Xiao said. ¡°Merely learning the surface moves is useless; you must understand it with your heart and spiritual power.¡± ¡°How can I comprehend it?¡± Suo Lun asked. Bi Xiao said, ¡°First, find the core within the sword technique, find the pattern in these changes.¡± Suo Lun asked, ¡°Then how do I find the pattern in the changes?¡± ¡°Keep watching, keep watching, keep watching,¡± Bi Xiao said. ¡°Even though every repetition is different, it can¡¯t keep changing forever. In fact, this sword technique has a total of ninety-nine variations, and after ninety-nine variations, it begins to cycle again. Now, I will perform all ninety-nine variations for you to memorize vividly.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± said Suo Lun. Bi Xiao said, ¡°Prepare yourself mentally, just memorizing these ninety-nine variations will take a very long time, and the lower your spiritual talent, the longer it will take.¡± Then, Suo Lun concentrated all his spiritual power and watched Bi Xiao without moving. And so, the demonstration was repeated, over and over. Ninety-nine variations made one cycle. After the ninety-nine variations had ended, four hours had passed. If he continued like this, it would take at least three to five days to completely memorize all ninety-nine variations. And Suo Lun had only nine days left. After the first cycle of ninety-nine variations, Bi Xiao said, ¡°I¡¯ll continue to demonstrate the second cycle. If your spiritual talent is high enough, perhaps you can memorize it completely in five days and find the pattern within it. As for the remaining time, it may not be enough to fully learn this sword technique, even in deep meditation.¡± ¡°No need, I¡¯ve memorized it all,¡± said Suo Lun. Bi Xiao said in astonishment, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Even the person with the highest spiritual talent needs to cycle through several times to find the pattern, and the shortest time required would be four to five days.¡± Could Suo Lun really memorize the ninety-nine variations in just one cycle? Of course not. But he had Yao Xing. Yao Xing possessed a kind of forced memorization, just like a video recorder, which imprinted the entire scene forcibly into Suo Lun¡¯s brain, then let him review it continuously. It was as if the things a person¡¯s brain couldn¡¯t remember in one go could be stored at once on a computer hard drive. After recording all ninety-nine variations of the Calamity Nine Swords, Suo Lun entered the deep level of meditation once again. In the Meditative World, time was slowed down countless times. He watched the ninety-nine variations of the Calamity Nine Swords over and over, again and again. Dozens of times, hundreds of times, and finally, after more than half a month had passed in the Meditative World, he had completely memorized the ninety-nine variations. Then, he began to sense the pattern of these variations. This would take an even longer time, just like a large cluster of numbers in reality, thousands of them, appearing entirely disorganized at first glance. But, after thorough research, one might discover a certain pattern hidden within. Once that pattern was discovered, everything became clear. It was as if one had grasped the codebook for telegrams, and no matter how difficult or complex the encrypted message was, it would be deciphered in an instant. Comprehend, comprehend, comprehend... Bi Xiao could have simply told him the answer, because the core of the Calamity Nine Swords did have a clear answer. Finally, in the Meditative World, Suo Lun also closed his eyes. He overlaid the shadows of the ninety-nine variations¡¯ sword movements. Then, he removed all the figures from the scene, leaving only the swords. Next, he removed all the swords, leaving only the tip of the blade. Nine moves, eighty-one styles, multiplied by ninety-nine variations. This meant that the tip of the sword had pierced the air over eight thousand times, leaving more than eight thousand points in space. When these eight thousand points were connected, they surprisingly formed a single character. Upon seeing this character, Suo Lun¡¯s entire body began to tremble. From the depths of his heart to the top of his head, he was utterly horrified. Because, the character is ¡®Ling¡¯! Yes, it¡¯s the ¡®Ling¡¯ from Lanling! Is this a coincidence? Or is there another reason? The entire Calamity Nine Swords, nine moves, eighty-one techniques, ninety-nine variations, a full cycle, turned out to be a ¡®Ling¡¯ character written by the tip of the sword in the air. Suo Lun immediately woke up from his meditation and said to Bi Xiao, ¡°Is the core of Calamity Nine Swords simply about writing the character ¡®Ling¡¯?¡± Bi Xiao nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, you¡¯ve only spent half a day and you¡¯ve realized this¡ªit¡¯s truly astounding.¡± Suo Lun¡¯s voice trembled as he asked, ¡°Who created this sword technique? And why does it involve writing the character ¡®Ling¡¯?¡± Bi Xiao said, ¡°It¡¯s a mystery; there is no manual for this sword technique, nor is it known who created it, or even how it was passed down. All we know is that it¡¯s the most flamboyant, as well as the most difficult sword technique, and it was passed down just like that. But the person who created this technique made it so intricate and flamboyant, not as the primary goal. It seems their purpose was merely to convey a single character to everyone¡ª¡¯Ling¡¯!¡± Suo Lun¡¯s heart quivered violently once again. Could ¡®Ling¡¯ be himself? That can¡¯t be right. ¡°No one knows the reason. It¡¯s the biggest mystery in the entire Martial Path World for over a thousand years,¡± continued Bi Xiao. ¡°No one knows what the creator of this sword technique really wanted to convey.¡± Suo Lun asked, ¡°Are there subsequent levels to this technique, like a second or third layer?¡± Bi Xiao replied, ¡°There are said to be, but... they have been sealed by the Dragon Temple. Only the first layer has been circulated so far.¡± At that moment, Suo Lun¡¯s entire being was shaking. Could this all just be happenstance? Or could it be that the creator of this sword technique was indeed trying to find him? What were they trying to tell him? And could the information they wanted to provide be contained in the second and third layers of the sword technique? But no matter what, this mystery would have to wait to be unraveled later. Right now, the most important thing was to learn the complete Calamity Nine Swords in the shortest time possible and then defeat Gui Qinshao. Putting aside all other distracting thoughts, Suo Lun once again entered meditation. Having already figured out the core pattern of the sword technique, he could now move on to practical training. In the Meditative World, Suo Lun practiced over and over again. And then he realized just how difficult and extreme this sword technique really was. Because it was completely against biomechanics. Every movement, every technique required understanding the inner flow of muscles and air, the inner sword intent first. Otherwise, forcing it would lead to only one result¡ªruptured muscles and veins. Suo Lun deeply felt that the creator of this sword technique had to be the most powerful genius in history, a genius ten times, a hundred times greater than Suo Lun himself. Not to mention that they had hidden their message within the sword technique, but the key point was how incredibly difficult and intricately mysterious it was. No wonder Bi Xiao had said that once someone mastered this technique, all other swordsmanship would be a breeze for them. It¡¯s also no wonder that, although this sword technique was not suitable for combat and was more fit for performance, it became the standard by which swordsmanship was judged¡ªand why countless people went crazy for it. Suo Lun reflected and practiced simultaneously. Once, ten times, a hundred times, a thousand times, ten thousand times, a hundred thousand times... In the Meditative World, time rapidly flew by. One month, half a year, one year, two years, three years... The first move completed, the second move completed, the third move... And in reality, days also passed by, one after another. Suddenly, one day Suo Lun opened his eyes. There was now just three days before his duel with Gui Qinshao. ... Note: The second update is here, I beg for monthly tickets, I beg for automatic subscriptions. Welcome to follow my WeChat public account. In the ¡®add friends¡¯ page, you can find me by searching for ¡®gaodian999¡¯ in the public account field. It¡¯s searching for ¡®gaodian999¡¯, because if you search for ¡®Silent Cake¡¯, two public accounts will appear, one of which is impersonating me. I had not noticed before, but I have lodged a complaint with the authorities. If you have added the fake public account by mistake before, you can re-search for ¡®gaodian999¡¯ and add it again, thank you. Chapter 132 - 132 110 Sudden Uprising Decisive Kill! ?132: Chapter 110: Sudden Uprising, Decisive Kill! 132: Chapter 110: Sudden Uprising, Decisive Kill! In the real world, six days had passed. So how long had passed in the Meditative World? Nearly three years. It seemed incredibly exaggerated, yet many things could prove that the time trajectory in the brain was different from reality. This was not derived from the movie ¡°Inception¡± but based on real evidence. For example, when you¡¯re sleeping, you might have a very long dream. However, the actual time you spend dreaming might only be a few minutes. Using an inappropriate analogy, the human brain can be considered a computer. When awake, it runs extremely slowly due to many distractions. But when all external factors are blocked out and all resources are pooled into doing a specific task, its processing speed can increase by several orders of magnitude. However, meditation is not omnipotent. It can only be used to investigate something very focused, pure, and even repetitive. Like perceiving the intrinsic rules and attributes of a set of sword techniques. If it were used to practice martial arts, it would be utterly useless because in meditation, the power of the dragon could not be improved at all. And in the Meditative World, Suo Lun had endured the most painful and monotonous times. This sword technique appeared incredibly stunning, but actually practicing it was truly torturous. Not to mention having to learn all nine moves and eighty-one forms, one had to fully comprehend all ninety-nine variations as well. And this kind of comprehension could not afford the slightest error. Once a mistake was made, your next sword move could not be executed, as your bodily balance would be completely destroyed, and even your meridians might be injured. Therefore, this set of sword techniques was not about learning one movement but about sensing the balance of stances within the body, the flow of breath in the meridians, and achieving perfect harmony and equilibrium with the sword intent. In short, it was about making the breath of the meridians and the essence of the sword techniques become as natural as heaven and earth, reaching a perfect balance. Thus, this set of sword techniques had become the highest path for Swordsmen to perceive the Sword Dao. ... In the Meditative World, it took Suo Lun fully eight months to completely comprehend the first move. Yes, it took a full eight months to bring the body¡¯s meridians and the essence of the sword techniques into perfect harmony. This was also fortunate to be in the Meditative World where personal desires and distractions had already been removed, and there was a long-standing numbness to irritability and tedium. In reality, such endurance would have been unbearable and near total collapse. But it was also because of the numbing of emotions and senses that the learning acuity in the Meditative World was much worse than in reality. What could be completed in six months in reality might not be accomplished in a year in the Meditative World. The difficulty of the second move increased again, but with the understanding of the first move, it took only six months. The third and fourth moves also took just half a year each. However, after more than half a year, the fifth move was still not completely finished. Why? Because Suo Lun¡¯s spiritual power had been depleted, his dragon power had been exhausted, and the dragon power stored by Yao Xing was almost gone as well. In order to sustain the final comprehension and training, Yao Xing even had to consume Suo Lun¡¯s own energy to supply the brain with the energy needed for meditation. By the time the comprehension of the fifth move was complete, his entire body was utterly depleted, even weaker than at any previous time. All the energy within his body had been consumed cleanly, and all his vitality had been drained. Upon opening his eyes, the first thought was to immediately fall asleep. However, he absolutely could not sleep, for if he did, he wouldn¡¯t wake up for several days and nights. ¡°Sword Master, how many days have I been meditating?¡± Suo Lun asked with effort. ¡°Six days,¡± said Sword Master Bi Xiao. ¡°There are three days left until the duel you spoke of. How far have you progressed with the Calamity Nine Swords?¡± ¡°The fifth move,¡± Suo Lun responded. Sword Master asked, ¡°Then how long have you spent in the Meditative World?¡± ¡°Nearly three years,¡± replied Suo Lun. Sword Master Bi Xiao frowned, ¡°Then your speed is slower than I had thought. Is it that your spiritual talent isn¡¯t as strong as I imagined, or did you carry distractions even into the depths of meditation?¡± Perhaps it was both reasons. Because he entered into meditation instantly, Bi Xiao had greatly overestimated Suo Lun¡¯s spiritual talent. His true talent was around 8.1, although it was one in ten thousand. But in the eyes of Sword Master Bi Xiao, it wasn¡¯t considered top-notch, even falling short of Gui Qinshao. It sounded odd, with Gui Qinshao being so proud and not very scheming, how could she have a higher spiritual talent? Yet that was the case, both Suo Lun and Zhi Ning were scheming, but their spiritual talent was hard to reach the pinnacle. People with high spiritual talents tend to have relatively pure characters. When Sword Master mentioned that Suo Lun still carried distractions deep within meditation, it was indeed true. Because, to write a single word with the sword tip¡ªRidge¡ªwas all the ninety-nine variations of the Calamity Nine Swords were about! So, during his training and comprehension, this idea even invaded the deepest part of his meditation. As a result, Suo Lun¡¯s training progress in the Meditative World was not as perfect as imagined. Gui Qinshao had practiced the Calamity Nine Swords for ten years and had now completed the fifth form of the eighth move. However, she hadn¡¯t been training every moment of those ten years. Adding up all the time spent in comprehension and training on the Calamity Nine Swords, it would not exceed two years. Chapter 133 - 133 110 Sudden Uprising Decisive Kill!_2 ?133: Chapter 110: Sudden Uprising, Decisive Kill!_2 133: Chapter 110: Sudden Uprising, Decisive Kill!_2 And Suo Lun, who had been in the Meditative World for nearly three years, was constantly comprehending and cultivating. Despite the decline in body agility and perception within the Meditative World, which meant the cultivation efficiency couldn¡¯t match reality, the fact that he had only grasped five moves in nearly three years had to be acknowledged as a significant interruption in his cultivation progress. Now, with two-thirds of the ten days passed, plus one day needed for travel, he was left with merely two days. To beat Gui Qinshao, he had to completely master the eighth move of the Calamity Nine Swords at the very least. The difficulty of the remaining three moves increased geometrically, yet he only had two days left, and Suo Lun¡¯s spiritual power and Dragon Force were completely exhausted. At this point, it seemed utterly impossible to succeed. ... ¡°Yao Xing, facing this situation, is there any way?¡± Suo Lun asked. Yao Xing said, ¡°There¡¯s only one way, to enhance your spiritual talent. As I¡¯ve said, the higher the spiritual talent, the faster the comprehension of the Sword Dao. If your spiritual talent can reach around 8.5, the speed of comprehending the Sword Dao could at least double.¡± Suo Lun asked, ¡°Then how much spiritual power is needed to raise my spiritual talent from 8.1 to 8.5?¡± Yao Xing said, ¡°By devouring the spiritual power of 2.8 Shadow Spider Queens.¡± Upon hearing this, Suo Lun was completely stunned. Previously, merely devouring half of the Shadow Spider Queen¡¯s spiritual power had elevated his spiritual talent from 7.5 to 8.1. Now, to increase it from 8.1 to 8.5, it would take nearly three Shadow Spider Queens¡¯ worth of spiritual power. The further it went, the more exponentially the required spiritual power to enhance spiritual talent seemed to multiply. In that case, it almost became impossible. Shadow Spider Queens, as spiritual beasts, had cultivated for hundreds of years to accumulate so much spiritual power. Now, needing nearly three Shadow Spider Queens, it would likely be impossible to find that many in the whole world. Of course, there were places that existed. In the Dragon Temple¡¯s Hall of Spirit, Hall of Arts, and Sword Dao Hall, there were many great cultivators with incredibly strong spiritual power. If he could kill them and devour their Dragon Force and spiritual power, it would be more than enough for Suo Lun¡¯s spiritual talent to reach 8.5, or even exceed it. However, going to the Dragon Temple to devour those great cultivators? That would be more like seeking death faster. Without even getting close to the Dragon Temple, Suo Lun would be instantly slain by any samurai standing guard outside. But devouring an astronomical amount of spiritual power was Suo Lun¡¯s only hope of victory at the moment. Suddenly, Suo Lun sighed inwardly. The ninety-nine variations of the Calamity Nine Swords, meant to inscribe the word ¡°mausoleum¡± with the tip of a sword, might be one of the biggest mysteries in the world. But at least this time, they caused Suo Lun no small trouble. This extraneous thought directly invaded his deepest meditation, significantly reducing his efficiency in comprehending the Sword Dao. ¡°Sword Master, is there such a place, with an extremely, extremely, extremely large amount of spiritual power, Dragon Temple excluded?¡± Suo Lun asked, ¡°Beasts are okay, other methods are okay too.¡± Sword Master Bi Xiao looked at Suo Lun in astonishment, hesitated slightly, then nodded and said, ¡°There is.¡± Suo Lun was shocked; he had asked the question almost without any hope. Unexpectedly, such a place really existed. ¡°Where?¡± Suo Lun asked. ¡°Heaven Tomb!¡± the Sword Master said. ¡°Heaven Tomb? What is that?¡± Suo Lun asked in surprise. The Sword Master said, ¡°Do you know that once a person dies, all their Dragon Force and spiritual power will dissipate completely and return to the world?¡± Suo Lun nodded. The Sword Master said, ¡°But there is a group of people who are not content to die like this; they seek a form of immortality. So before their death, they bury themselves in the Heaven Tomb to achieve an alternative form of eternal life.¡± Suo Lun said, ¡°So, the Heaven Tomb is like an entirely enclosed Energy Array. Once someone enters, they immediately die and turn to dust. However, their spiritual souls are not harmed and are forever imprisoned within this Energy Prison, obtaining a kind of eternal life.¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± the Sword Master said. ¡°And only the most powerful spiritual masters from the Dragon Temple can enter the Heaven Tomb to achieve this alternative form of eternal life. Because these spirits and souls bear a very mysterious mission. Even if the whole world were to be destroyed, their souls and spirits would still survive, waiting for the Dragon Temple to excavate and explore them after a thousand years.¡± Immediately, Suo Lun felt a breath imbued with unfathomable mystery. Without a doubt, the biggest secrets of this world were contained within these Heaven Tombs. So, the souls buried in these tombs might not be seeking their own immortality, but rather to pass down the utmost secrecy of the Dragon Temple. Because such secrets could not be recorded in any text. ¡°Sword Master, where is the Heaven Tomb?¡± Suo Lun asked. The Sword Master said, ¡°Apart from the few hereditary Grand Priests of the Dragon Temple, no one knows where the Heaven Tomb is or whose soul is buried within.¡± Yes, the Heaven Tomb is the greatest secret of the Dragon Temple, how could it possibly be known to the public? ¡°Does the Heaven Tomb have any unusual features?¡± Suo Lun asked. ¡°Not at all,¡± the Sword Master replied. ¡°Perhaps it does, but no one knows.¡± With that, Suo Lun saw all his paths cut off. Currently, he had not a trace of spiritual power left, not even enough to perform the simplest meditation. Therefore, his comprehension of the Calamity Nine Swords had been completely interrupted. Three days later, he was due to spar with Gui Qinshao, and with his current mastery of the Calamity Nine Swords, he wouldn¡¯t just face utter defeat; he was really going to have his legs broken by her. Just then, Yao Xing suddenly said, ¡°Master, the Sword Master you¡¯re facing is lying. He has spent almost his entire life telling the truth; when he lies, there is a strong energy fluctuation that I have detected.¡± Suo Lun was stunned. The Sword Master was lying? Which statement was a lie? The one where he said he didn¡¯t know where the Heaven Tomb was? If that statement was a lie, it meant he knew where the Heaven Tomb was located. Going further with his thoughts, why did he choose to meditate in seclusion here? Is there anything special about this place? Well, it is quite special; it¡¯s on top of a solitary mountain on an island at sea, incredibly secluded and deserted. But isn¡¯t it still not completely detached from the world? Why choose to come here for seclusion? He¡¯s nearly seventy years old, so why did he choose to take on a disciple in the Linhai City Territory at the end of his life? Is Gui Qinshao¡¯s talent really that strong? Why did he accept her as an inside-door disciple? After carefully considering these thoughts, everything seemed abnormal. There was a feeling of extreme unease. Taking a deep breath, Suo Lun suddenly said, ¡°Honorable Sword Master, is there a Heaven Tomb nearby, and is that why you chose to meditate here?¡± By saying this, Suo Lun was taking a life-threatening risk. If he was right, it was very likely that the Sword Master would kill him to silence him. So, he was gambling again. Indeed, as soon as Suo Lun spoke, the Sword Master¡¯s eyes sharply narrowed. After a brief hesitation, he picked up the wooden sword in his hand and slashed towards Suo Lun. Without a second¡¯s hesitation, just a direct slash. And Suo Lun, in an instant, felt as if his entire body had been completely frozen, unable to move at all. Then the wooden sword lightly fell on his neck. There was no pain, his vision went black, he fell straight to the ground, and endless darkness and cold assaulted him. This was the Sword Master, the legendary first and foremost swordsmanship grandmaster. He would never kill unless absolutely necessary. But when he really needed to kill, there would be no hesitation, not a word wasted. He would simply act and kill, leaving the victim without any pain. ... After killing Suo Lun, the Sword Master¡¯s expression was calm but tinged with a faint pain. It had been many years since he had killed anyone. Now, forced to kill again, and a youth who was so young, so talented, and so similarly unfortunate, it was truly agonizing, but there was no choice but to kill. The young man before him was extremely smart but not sensible enough. He had guessed that if he guessed the secret, he might be killed to be silenced, but he still couldn¡¯t help saying it out loud. After killing Suo Lun, the Sword Master picked him up and walked out of the cave, heading straight for a cliff to throw him down. Below the thousand-foot cliff was the vast sea. ... Note: The first update of four thousand characters is here, I ask for monthly tickets and automatic subscriptions. Welcome to follow my WeChat public account. On the ¡®Add friends¡¯ page, search for gaodian999 in the public account column, and I will communicate with you there. Search for gaodian999, because searching for Silent Pastry will show two public accounts, and one of them is a counterfeit one that I have already reported. If you have added the fake public account by mistake, you can rectify it by searching and adding gaodian999, thank you. Chapter 134 - 134 111 Adventure in Heaven Tomb! ?134: Chapter 111: Adventure in Heaven Tomb! Sister Lancome! 134: Chapter 111: Adventure in Heaven Tomb! Sister Lancome! Note: The second update is here, delivering over 8,000 words today. Begging for monthly tickets, begging for automatic subscriptions. ... The time goes back to a few minutes earlier, before Sword Master Bi Xiao made his move to kill Suo Lun. Suo Lun asked, ¡°Yao Xing, with you around, does that mean I generally won¡¯t die?¡± Yao Xing said, ¡°If someone pierces through your head or heart, or even drains all the blood from your body, you will still die.¡± Suo Lun said, ¡°That is to say, if someone strangles my life energy directly with their energy, I won¡¯t die.¡± ¡°Correct,¡± Yao Xing said. ¡°Because even the faintest trace of my energy can sustain your life.¡± Suo Lun said, ¡°So a Jueshi (peerless) master like Bi Xiao, when killing someone like me, would definitely quash my life force in an instant, letting me die without any pain, right?¡± ¡°Uh...¡± Yao Xing said, ¡°If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t dare to bet on that.¡± Then, Suo Lun just made such a bet. As a result, Sword Master Bi Xiao didn¡¯t give him half a second to explain and straightforwardly killed him. However, a top-notch master like him indeed dislikes gruesome acts like beheading or piercing the heart. Instead, he directly eliminated Suo Lun¡¯s life energy in an instant, causing instant death without any pain. To put it more directly, it was severing the body¡¯s and brain¡¯s energy connection, cutting off the energy to Suo Lun¡¯s brain in an instant. So, under such circumstances, Suo Lun would not die. After all, he had Yao Xing within him, and even though Yao Xing¡¯s dragon force was completely depleted, the energy needed to maintain life was still present. ... Bi Xiao was about to throw Suo Lun into the vast sea at the bottom of a thousand-foot cliff, then act as if nothing had happened, making Suo Lun disappear completely from the world. Although many people knew that Suo Lun had come to Piaoling Island to find Bi Xiao and never returned, it was very likely that he died at Bi Xiao¡¯s hand. But Bi Xiao didn¡¯t care, for even if the whole world knew that he killed Suo Lun, so what? Just the fact that Suo Lun disturbed his retreat was reason enough to kill. Haven¡¯t killed anyone in decades, does Sword Master Bi Xiao need a reason to kill someone? Everyone in the Rage Wave Kingdom would feign ignorance. After all, Suo Lun was as insignificant as an ant in front of Bi Xiao now. However, just as he was about to dispatch Suo Lun¡¯s ¡°corpse¡± into the ocean, he stopped and hesitated. Having killed him, should this body be wasted? Perhaps, the corpse could bring some surprises? Maybe entering the Heaven Tomb with the body would yield unexpected findings? So, Sword Master Bi Xiao, with Suo Lun¡¯s body in tow, descended the mountain as if walking on flat ground with great speed. Of course, he took the back of Mystyle Mountain, so he wouldn¡¯t run into Ye Jingyu. Even bearing Suo Lun, Bi Xiao, light as a feather, bounced and leaped swiftly down along the cliff. The elevation of Mystyle Mountain was thousands of meters high; it took Suo Lun several hours to climb it, yet it took Sword Master Bi Xiao merely a quarter of an hour to descend. After descending the mountain, he arrives at the seashore. There was a small boat there; Bi Xiao placed Suo Lun¡¯s ¡°corpse¡± on the boat and then piloted the small craft towards the northwest. Rowing with a wooden sword, his speed was incredibly fast; in less than two hours, the small boat had sailed northward for over a hundred miles. This place was an endless sea. Bi Xiao raised his head, started to measure against the twin moons and stars above, then also measured the reflections of the moons and stars in the water. While measuring, he maneuvered the small boat inch by inch. What was he searching for? A point of zero energy. His speed became slower and slower, eventually stopping at a certain point, pulling out a compass from his chest. This compass, used to test the earth¡¯s energy magnetic field, would have a clear direction anywhere. But at this point, the compass seemed to completely malfunction, no longer pointing in any direction and just hanging limply. This was the place, the location where the magnetic field of heaven and earth completely disappears, as if all energy returned to zero. Putting something from his chest into his mouth and taking a deep breath, Bi Xiao, with Suo Lun¡¯s ¡°corpse,¡± jumped off the boat. Entering the sea, Bi Xiao kept sinking deeper and deeper. After descending for over a thousand meters, there was no light at all on the seafloor, nor any sign of life. Within tens of meters of this place, no life approached, be it small fish, shrimp, seaweeds, or corals, nothing existed, just the empty sea. Soon, Bi Xiao reached the bottom of the sea. He took out a large Luminous Pearl, illuminating several meters around him. This was a dark and flat seabed, all that was visible were flat, hard dark stones. Bi Xiao found a rock and heaved powerfully. Instantly, a massive stone weighing thousands of pounds was lifted, revealing a deep and dark cavern. A mysterious and arcane light shone out from the cave. This was the Heaven Tomb, where the great monks of the Dragon Temple were buried and the ultimate secrets of the Dragon Temple were kept. It appeared as a well-shaped cavern, bottomless, as if leading straight to hell. Sword Master Bi Xiao jumped into the abyssal grave, falling, falling, falling... The tomb was indeed deep, possibly exceeding tens of thousands of meters, as if reaching the core of the earth. As he fell halfway, his speed slowed down more and more, finally coming to a complete halt. Chapter 135 - 135 111 Adventure in Heaven Tomb! ?135: Chapter 111: Adventure in Heaven Tomb! Sister Lancome!_2 135: Chapter 111: Adventure in Heaven Tomb! Sister Lancome!_2 For beyond this point, there was no gravity, it had become a zero-gravity field. Holding Suo Lun¡¯s corpse, Bi Xiao relied on his dragon force to push forward, downward, ever downward. After descending tens of thousands more meters, it seemed as though he finally reached the tomb¡¯s end. This place was an endless void. Only in the center, a coffin floated. This coffin was visible but untouchable. For it was not made of a substance, but was an energy coffin. Inside the coffin, a woman floated, a woman whose age was impossible to discern. Her face appeared very young, but her hair was completely white. She was incredibly beautiful and delicate, wise, profound. She was completely naked, not a thread on her body. She was the Grand Priest of the Dragon Temple, entombed in the Heaven Tomb. Her body was dead, but her spiritual power had not died or, to put it another way, had not had time to dissipate. Sword Master Bi Xiao approached the energy coffin, gazing at the woman inside, and hoarsely asked, ¡°Tell me, tell me, is the Dragon Emperor not dead? Where is he? Where is his inheritance?¡± However, he of course received no answer. Because this energy coffin was a complete energy shield formation, completely separate from the outside world. Thus, it could preserve the spiritual energy inside for thousands of years without dissipating. Sword Master Bi Xiao had indeed considered entering the energy coffin himself. But once inside, one could never come out again, never ever. He could not take that risk, he dared not take that risk. ¡°Tell me, is the Dragon Emperor not dead? Where is he? Where is his inheritance?¡± Sword Master Bi Xiao roared again. Still, there was no response, forcing him to abandon these futile questions. Then, Sword Master Bi Xiao glanced at Suo Lun¡¯s corpse, hesitating. It was easy to place anything inside this energy coffin, but it would be absolutely impossible to retrieve it. Therefore, despite discovering this Heavenly Tomb some time ago, he dared not put anything into it. For perhaps one day when people from the Dragon Temple arrived, if they found additional items inside the Heaven Tomb, they would immediately suspect that the tomb had been discovered by someone. Then, the entire Dragon God Temple would deploy all its power to find this person. The Dragon God Temple was the most powerful force in the world. If they wanted to find someone, they would most certainly succeed. If the Dragon God Temple found him, Bi Xiao, his flight to the ends of the earth would be in vain, and he would be undoubtedly doomed. Even more tragic than death. But then again, the likelihood of the Dragon Temple coming to check this Heaven Tomb was minuscule, even nonexistent within hundreds of years. Only when the Dragon Temple faced a deadly crisis would the Grand Priests gather to piece together the maps each guarded, revealing the specific locations of the various Heaven Tombs. Thus, even the Grand Priests of the Dragon Temple did not know of this particular Heaven Tomb¡¯s existence and precise location at this time. It was for these reasons that Sword Master Bi Xiao dared to openly reside near this Heaven Tomb. ¡°I¡¯m already on borrowed time, with at most only another decade or so left to live,¡± Sword Master Bi Xiao sighed. ¡°Well then, I might as well take one last gamble. Suo Lun, since you are already dead, help me explore the way.¡± Having said that, Sword Master Bi Xiao forcefully pushed Suo Lun¡¯s corpse into the energy coffin of the Heavenly Tomb. ¡°Swoosh...¡± Without sound or disturbance, Suo Lun¡¯s body floated straight in. In an instant, everything around Suo Lun disappeared. The seafloor vanished, the Heaven Tomb vanished, even the energy coffin seemed to disappear. Suo Lun felt that he had entirely entered another world, a world of total nothingness, utterly void of anything, without even darkness. From the outside, it clearly looked like an energy coffin, merely less than a cubic meter in space. But once inside, it felt endlessly vast. From the outside, Suo Lun, although not truly dead, as Yao Xing always maintained his vital spark. But his life force was extremely weak, with no heartbeat or breath. Yao Xing could only use a faint energy to keep his brain functioning. However, upon entering this Heavenly Tomb Coffin, he was instantly revived. Furthermore, due to prolonged meditation, his spiritual power had been completely exhausted, leaving him extremely weary. But in the space inside this coffin, all tiredness was wiped away, and he felt his spirit incredibly full. He wasn¡¯t wrong, and he had bet correctly. Sword Master Bi Xiao indeed knew of the Heaven Tomb¡¯s existence, even leading him directly here, throwing him into the coffin of the Heaven Tomb. ... Suo Lun¡¯s heart was incredibly excited and elated. But wasn¡¯t this place supposed to bury a Grand Priest from the Dragon God Temple, one with immensely strong spiritual power? After absorbing her spiritual power, his own spiritual talent could be directly enhanced to 8.5, learning the Calamity Nine Swords would be twice as effective, and progress swift. Yet, why couldn¡¯t he see her presence at all? Therefore, Suo Lun began searching everywhere, throughout the world, for the entombed Grand Priest. But always, the surroundings were perpetually empty, the entire space, the whole world, apart from Suo Lun, was devoid of anything else. Not even any light, not even any material existed. Chapter 136 - 136 111 Adventure in Heaven Tomb! ?136: Chapter 111: Adventure in Heaven Tomb! Sister Lancome!_3 136: Chapter 111: Adventure in Heaven Tomb! Sister Lancome!_3 The whole world was void, with only him, Suo Lun, alone. ... At this moment, outside the coffin, Sword Master Bi Xiao, after pushing Suo Lun into the Heavenly Tomb Coffin, only saw Suo Lun float directly in, then press the priestess, bare of every thread, beneath him. Then, there was no reaction at all, both bodies lay motionless. Even with the arrival of a second body, the buried priestess showed no reaction, let alone fighting back. And so, Suo Lun¡¯s body pressed upon the priestess¡¯s bare body, motionless, floating within the coffin. Sword Master Bi Xiao truly felt despair, with no reactions, not obtaining any information. ¡°Ah...¡± Sword Master Bi Xiao roared in anger, shouting, ¡°Tell me, is the Dragon Emperor not dead? Where is he? Where is his legacy?¡± ¡°Just give me some sort of reaction, even the slightest one.¡± Of course, there was still no sound within the coffin. The priestess inside remained still, and Suo Lun too, with his eyes closed tight, motionless. At this moment, Sword Master Bi Xiao was filled with intense impulse, he also wanted to enter this coffin, although he knew once inside, he would never get out again. But at this moment, he really, really wanted to go in. The feeling of all these unknowns was too unbearable. Yet, in the end, he did not do so, for he still had over a decade of life left, he couldn¡¯t give up his last hope. He had once said to Suo Lun, in this world no martial prowess, however high, can withstand a multitude of troops, can withstand the overwhelming authority, unless your martial power is as high as the Dragon Emperor¡¯s. So he couldn¡¯t give up that final hope, to find the Dragon Emperor¡¯s legacy, the Dragon Emperor¡¯s deity, would mean immortality, would mean an unparalleled power. ¡°When the day comes, just before my death, I will enter, I must see for myself what the world inside the Heavenly Tomb is really like,¡± Sword Master Bi Xiao said with reluctance, looking at Suo Lun and the priestess inside the coffin, took a deep breath, and then turned to leave. Rising several tens of thousands of meters to the entrance of the tomb well, Bi Xiao once again covered the entrance to Heavenly Tomb with thousands of pounds of massive rocks. Then, he continued to paddle upwards through the water, and after several thousand meters of sea water, he broke the surface, boarded a small boat, and sailed toward his retreat at Mystyle Mountain. And the man Suo Lun, he was thoroughly and completely gone from this world, more so than if he had vaporized. ... In the void world of the Heavenly Tomb, Suo Lun desperately sprinted, not knowing how many hundreds of miles he had run, yet the surroundings were still void, completely boundless. In the entire world besides him, there was not a single silhouette. And the Great Cultivator of Dragon Temple, who was rumored to have powerful spiritual power, was completely absent. Moreover, after sprinting for several hundred miles, he felt no fatigue whatsoever. Then, he abruptly realized that his body hadn¡¯t moved at all, it was his spirit and consciousness that were on the move. Inside this Heavenly Tomb Coffin, nothing but spiritual power was allowed to exist. Therefore, his thoughts could soar endlessly, and since it was an absolutely shielded energy field, there would be no energy consumption. Thus, Suo Lun¡¯s spiritual consciousness wildly danced without any signs of fatigue. Then Suo Lun also knew that the Great Cultivator of Dragon Temple who was buried there, the cultivator with immensely strong spiritual power, was right beside him, squeezed into the same coffin, even making full contact. But, but their spirits were two wholly different worlds, forever without intersection. Though their bodies were close, even with Suo Lun pressing down on her, in the spirit world, Suo Lun would never, ever find her. However, just at that moment... A figure suddenly appeared before Suo Lun¡¯s eyes, a figure of unparalleled beauty. Her face, half incredibly beautiful, and the other half unspeakably hideous. Her complexion was delicate like jade, but her hair was entirely white. Seeing this figure, Suo Lun was completely stunned. Then his body shook violently, tears welling forth. ¡°Sister, Lancome, is that you? Is it really you?¡± Instantly, Suo Lun charged toward the woman. Chapter 137 - 137 112 Killing the Sacrificial Priest! ?137: Chapter 112: Killing the Sacrificial Priest! The Craziest Devouring! 137: Chapter 112: Killing the Sacrificial Priest! The Craziest Devouring! ¡°Brother, come here...¡± The woman kept beckoning to Suo Lun, beckoning. It really was Lancome from Earth, the sister whose bond with him was vital and unforgettable. Suo Lun couldn¡¯t help but move closer, closer. ¡°Master, don¡¯t go over there, this is an illusion of your own making.¡± Suddenly Yao Xing¡¯s voice rang out from within his heart, ¡°This is the spiritual trap set by the High Priestess; once you rush over, it¡¯s over.¡± In an instant, Suo Lun became fiercely alert and quickly stopped. ¡°Little brother, don¡¯t you want your sister anymore?¡± The woman resembling Lancome lamented pitifully and then turned her face, destroyed by sulfuric acid, towards Suo Lun. At that moment, Suo Lun recalled the time on Earth when Lancome¡¯s face had been ruined, a period akin to a hellish nightmare. The memory caused his heart to tear open with acute pain. But he still calmed himself and looked coldly at the woman in front of him. Indeed, it was an illusion. The woman¡¯s face resembled Lancome¡¯s, but her body and clothing were completely that of Suo Ningbing, and the snow-white hair might have belonged to another woman altogether, perhaps the very Priestess buried within the Heaven Tomb. Seeing that Suo Lun wasn¡¯t fooled, the woman gave a cold laugh and then her figure completely faded away. ¡°Yao Xing, was the spiritual trap just now set by the Priestess buried here?¡± Suo Lun asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Yao Xing said, ¡°Right now, neither of your bodies can move; each of you is in your own spiritual world. Two worlds, two separate brain domains, normally unable to intersect. But her spiritual power is incredibly strong, enough to directly interfere with your brainwaves and create illusions in your mind. And this illusion is a spiritual trap. Once you truly rush over, you¡¯ll be thoroughly strangled.¡± With that, Suo Lun instantly thought of Earth¡¯s movies about ghosts. In those movies, ghosts and humans are completely separated by yin and yang, so ghosts cannot kill people directly. However, she can interfere with people¡¯s brainwaves to create illusions, causing people to kill themselves. Suo Lun asked, ¡°In reality, am I very close to the Priestess of the Dragon Temple?¡± ¡°Yes, the two of you are closely packed inside a small energy coffin, with you lying on top of her,¡± Yao Xing said. Suo Lun said, ¡°If I kill her, would the absorbed spiritual power be enough to break through to 8.5 in talent?¡± ¡°More than that, it will be higher,¡± Yao Xing said, ¡°The Grand Priestesses who could be buried in the Heaven Tomb have unimaginably strong spiritual power. Just by absorbing her spiritual power, all your problems will be easily solved.¡± ¡°How do I absorb it?¡± Suo Lun asked. ¡°Kill her,¡± Yao Xing said. ¡°How?¡± Suo Lun asked. Yao Xing said, ¡°I don¡¯t know! Because neither of your bodies can move at all, you are as good as completely dead, with only your spiritual consciousness able to move, so I truly don¡¯t know how you can kill her.¡± Now, if Suo Lun could even move a single finger, he could kill the incredibly powerful Priestess, but he was completely unable to. Of course, the Priestess also couldn¡¯t do it¡ªshe couldn¡¯t move to kill Suo Lun either. Upon entering the Heavenly Tomb Coffin, the body is as good as dead, with only the spirit and soul remaining alive. ¡°Yao Xing, can you control my hand and kill the Priestess?¡± Suo Lun asked. Yao Xing said, ¡°I can¡¯t. Your body only obeys your own will, so I can¡¯t control your body.¡± And so, everything became insoluble. Suo Lun and the Priestess both desperately wanted to kill each other, but neither could even move a finger. Even their spirits could not intersect; the Priestess could only use her powerful spiritual power to disturb Suo Lun¡¯s brainwaves. Yao Xing said, ¡°Next, you need to be mentally prepared; that Priestess will desperately create all sorts of illusions, doing everything possible to kill you. Don¡¯t believe anything you see, don¡¯t approach anything you see because it¡¯s all traps, all illusions.¡± Suo Lun nodded and then sat down cross-legged. Sure enough, the Priestess launched a relentless assault thereafter. It was like a horror movie, first employing scare tactics, using her powerful spiritual power to disturb Suo Lun¡¯s brain domain, creating various terrifying Illusion Realms. From hellfire to demonic beasts, from vengeful ghosts to evil demons. All sorts of sights unseen and unheard by Suo Lun appeared, one after another, remarkably vivid. How vivid? They were exactly like reality, where one could indeed be frightened to death under normal circumstances. However, Suo Lun, sitting cross-legged on the ground, was utterly unmoved. No matter how frightening the demon, no matter how terrifying the ghost, you don¡¯t have to approach, and that¡¯s enough. Because they were always fake, they would never truly rush over and devour you. After a nearly insane terror tactic proved completely ineffective, the Priestess temporarily ceased her efforts, and Suo Lun let out a long sigh of relief. Though he knew all this was unreal, the realism still exerts tremendous pressure on his spirit. He closed his eyes to rest, preparing for the Priestess¡¯s second wave of attack. Sure enough, before long, he seemed to smell an enchanting fragrance and hear a soul-stirring voice. ¡°My lord, come to me, come to me...¡± Chapter 138 - 138 112 Killing the Sacrificial Priest! ?138: Chapter 112: Killing the Sacrificial Priest! The Craziest Devouring!_2 138: Chapter 112: Killing the Sacrificial Priest! The Craziest Devouring!_2 ¡°My lord, I can¡¯t take it anymore.¡± As soon as Suo Lun opened his eyes, a gush of blood spurted from his nose. Because what he saw was an incredibly beautiful woman, completely naked, making all sorts of provocative gestures, desperately preening and posing. Was this still a priestess from the Dragon Temple? After the terror tactics failed, they had resorted to erotic temptation. It must be said, everything before his eyes was too sensual, too lifelike. And the number of women appearing kept increasing, and they started to look familiar. Ye Jingyu appeared, Zhi Ning appeared, and finally, what made Suo Lun¡¯s blood boil the most was that Turing Si appeared. Yes, Turing Si, Gui Xingfu¡¯s wife. The incredibly voluptuous and enticing her was enacting a scene that was unspeakably provocative. Of course, the priestess had never seen Ye Jingyu nor Turing Si; the illusions she created for Suo Lun used the memories already in his mind. The reason why Turing Si appeared was because deep in his heart, Suo Lun had once harbored some evil thought. Thus, the priestess simply lured it out. In the Spiritual Illusion, hours of erotic temptation had nearly caused Suo Lun¡¯s mental collapse. Because, after all, he was a young man, not an old monk undisturbed like a still well. Even knowing that everything before him was fake, he would still be affected. Isn¡¯t it like many housebound men watching adult movies, knowing they are fake, yet still getting excited? Moreover, the illusion before him had become as lifelike as reality itself. ... After the second wave of erotic temptation, Suo Lun wondered what would be the priestess¡¯s third wave of attack? The answer came quickly; her third wave of attack was noise torture. She disrupted Suo Lun¡¯s brainwaves, creating all sorts of noises in his perception. That kind of sound from horror movies, the crying of a child. The sound of a knife scraping glass, and the drone of a drill from upstairs renovations. Of course, the priestess had never peeled or knew the sound of a drill; everything came from Suo Lun¡¯s memories. The most unbearable sounds in his memory were all stirred up and amplified tenfold, twentyfold. Countless noises thoughtlessly blared, half an hour, an hour, two hours, driving him to extreme irritation. Under this horrific torment, Suo Lun¡¯s mind gradually broke down, gradually turned chaotic. Suo Lun asked, ¡°Yao Xing, with her crazy attacks on me, creating various illusions, what will be the final outcome?¡± Yao Xing replied, ¡°Your mind will be completely disordered, turning into what legends call... a mental patient.¡± ¡°And then?¡± Suo Lun asked. ¡°Then, your mind will completely collapse, and as a soul and life, you will completely perish, becoming a walking corpse,¡± Yao Xing answered. ¡°After that, her goal will be achieved, thoroughly crushing your spirit.¡± Suo Lun said, ¡°Must this outcome occur?¡± Yao Xing replied, ¡°If left to develop, it will inevitably happen. You will certainly become delusional, completely collapse, and turn into a walking corpse.¡± Suo Lun asked, ¡°Can¡¯t I block my thoughts, not hear anything, not see anything?¡± Yao Xing answered, ¡°You weren¡¯t seeing or hearing to begin with; everything is happening inside your head. Let me give you an analogy, can you control your dreams?¡± ¡°No, even the mightiest cannot control their own dreams,¡± Suo Lun said. Yao Xing replied, ¡°And that priestess¡¯s mental attack, it¡¯s like controlling your dreams, incredibly realistic dreams.¡± In reality, if one could control a person¡¯s dreams, making him have a month¡¯s worth of nightmares, then more than 50% of the time, he would commit suicide, because it would be a fate worse than death. The other half, his mind would utterly break down. So, the seemingly inescapable dire situation before him, was almost unsolvable. Suo Lun couldn¡¯t stop the illusions from appearing; closing his eyes was useless, because everything was happening in his mind. Moreover, he was unable to remain indifferent to these illusions. If he truly were indifferent, that would mean his spirit was completely numb, and being a walking corpse wouldn¡¯t be far off. And even if he wanted to fight back, there was no way. Because the opponent could interfere with his brainwaves, yet he was unable to interfere with the opponent. He couldn¡¯t even communicate with the priestess mentally. Likewise, the priestess couldn¡¯t communicate with him. She had no idea what Suo Lun was thinking; she could only desperately disrupt his brainwaves, drawing out his desire, fear, irritation, and all other negative emotions, fiercely tormenting his spirit. So, in the following endless stretch of time, Suo Lun endured unprecedented mental torment, from fear to erotic temptation to noise. Each round of torment lasted for several hours, non-stop. Dozens of times, hundreds of times, thousands of times. In this frenzied mental torture, Suo Lun gradually began to feel numb. Facing fearful images, he no longer felt fear. In front of splendid seductive sights, he seemed somewhat unresponsive, no longer moved at all. Facing the horrific barrage of noise, he treated it as if it were merely the chirping of cicadas, unresponsive. It seemed, perhaps, to be a good thing. But in reality, it meant that his spirit was completely numb, signifying that he was a step closer to becoming a walking corpse. Once he crossed a certain line, even the weight of a straw could completely crush Suo Lun, letting his spirit utterly collapse and destruct. Chapter 139 - 139 112 Killing the Sacrificial Priest! ?139: Chapter 112: Killing the Sacrificial Priest! The Craziest Devouring!_3 139: Chapter 112: Killing the Sacrificial Priest! The Craziest Devouring!_3 Suo Lun¡¯s collapse was getting closer and closer... And the female priestess, within her own spiritual world, was also near the brink of exhaustion. Her spiritual power was incredibly strong, but her mind and Suo Lun¡¯s were completely separate worlds. To span these two worlds with her spiritual power and interfere with Suo Lun¡¯s brain waves to create various illusion attacks was an astronomical demand on her spiritual strength. Now, everything was finally coming to an end; this foreign invader was about to completely collapse and perish. Although she had no idea who Suo Lun was because she could not see him and had no clue what he was thinking. But every Grand Priest of the Dragon Temple had an in-depth understanding of the human brain. They knew which energy frequency interference could trigger fear in brain waves; which frequencies could arouse desires; which could induce irritability. Just as wonderful music is a combination of arrangement. So are emotions like fear, desire, and irritability; they are combinations of psychic energy. These powerful psychic masters, in the end, almost become alternative mathematicians. As long as they release enough strong psychic energy outside with a special frequency, it can cause resonance in the opponent¡¯s brain waves, triggering their fear, desires, irritability, and other negative emotions. Finally, it was all about to end. This invader (Suo Lun) was about to collapse, about to be destroyed. Only the final, lethal blow was missing. What was the last straw the priestess had prepared for Suo Lun? It was the part of him that feared the most, the deepest nightmare hidden within his heart. Of course, the priestess did not know what this nightmare was, but she could evoke it from Suo Lun¡¯s mind, replay it, and completely destroy him. ... What was Suo Lun¡¯s deepest nightmare, the thing he was most afraid of happening? On Earth, his sister Lancome, committed suicide by jumping off a building. This was his most feared nightmare, one he had experienced only once. In that dream, he was almost frightened to the point of fainting, could hardly breathe, as if gripped by a sleep demon. What he dreamt was not only the death of his sister Lancome but also the Grim Reaper seeming to descend upon him. Fortunately, Suo Lun had that terrible dream only once; had there been a second time, he truly would not have been able to bear it. And the lethal blow the priestess prepared for him was the most terrible nightmare in his heart. The moment of his sister Lancome committing suicide by jumping off a building. This scene would be the final straw to break his psychic defenses. And to orchestrate this lethal blow, the female technician of the Dragon Temple would release all her spiritual power, ferociously attacking Suo Lun at his weakest point, killing him instantly. At that time, it was also the moment when the priestess herself was most vulnerable in her psychic defenses, or rather, completely defenseless. ... Meanwhile, at the same time, Suo Lun, who was on the verge of mental collapse, was facing his final moments¡ª either a life-or-death struggle or complete destruction. ¡°Yao Xing, have you found the brainwave frequency that causes fear?¡± Suo Lun asked. Yao Xing said, ¡°Found it, with absolute certainty.¡± Of course, he had found it, as Suo Lun had already been attacked by this kind of fear hundreds, thousands of times; he truly became knowledgeable through experience. He also completely understood the principles behind the female priestess¡¯s attacks. She would release energy at a specific frequency to evoke resonance in the opponent¡¯s brain waves, creating various illusion attacks. After being frantically attacked millions of times, Suo Lun and Yao Xing had also completely mastered the brain¡¯s energy bands governing negative emotions such as fear, desire, and irritability. The structure of all human brains was the same, so the frequency that could evoke fear in Suo Lun could certainly also trigger fear in the female priestess. However, Suo Lun¡¯s spiritual power was too weak; he simply could not forcefully interfere with her brain domain to evoke her fears. But, when the enemy was at their strongest, they were also at their most vulnerable. When the priestess launched her attack, she would surely release a powerful psychic energy. And at that moment, her psychic defenses were also at their weakest. Even so, Suo Lun¡¯s spiritual power was still too weak to attack her. However, Suo Lun could use the spiritual power released by the priestess to attack and backfire upon her. By analogy, the enemy comes bearing a bundle of explosives to blow up our army¡¯s bunker. Our army¡¯s sharpshooter directly hits the explosive in the enemy¡¯s arms. In the end, the bomb is detonated in the arms of the enemy, cleanly killing the surrounding enemy soldiers. What Suo Lun had to do was to detonate the priestess¡¯s own powerful psychic energy the instant she launched her attack, backfiring on her psychic domain, instantly killing her. Of course, this was only Suo Lun¡¯s own theory; whether it would be successful, only the heavens knew. ... The final moment had arrived. The priestess was gathering all her spiritual power for the last, fatal blow to make him collapse completely. And Suo Lun, fully concentrated, gathered all his spiritual power, waiting for the priestess¡¯s final strike. ¡°Die, invader, even though I don¡¯t know who you are,¡± the priestess thought to herself, then released a torrent of spiritual power, creating strong energy fluctuations outside Suo Lun¡¯s psychic brain domain. At the same time, Suo Lun¡¯s brain waves resonated suddenly, evoking the most terrible nightmare within his heart. The priestess¡¯s lethal blow had arrived. The most frightening illusionary image he could imagine appeared abruptly. Chapter 140 - 140 112 Killing the Sacrificial Priest! ?140: Chapter 112: Killing the Sacrificial Priest! The Craziest Devouring!_4 140: Chapter 112: Killing the Sacrificial Priest! The Craziest Devouring!_4 Lankou, one side of her face destroyed by sulfuric acid and the other stunningly beautiful, sat atop the thirteenth-floor windowsill at this moment, smiling tenderly at Suo Lun before she was about to leap down, attempting to commit suicide by jumping off the building. ¡°Don¡¯t...¡± Suo Lun roared instinctively. ¡°Quick...¡± Yao Xing roared. And at that moment, when placed in a life-or-death situation, survival instincts kicked in! Suddenly, everything was purely instinctual. Suo Lun¡¯s feeble spiritual power, combined with the energy released by Yao Xing, merged together at a special frequency, forming an arrow of spiritual power that shot fiercely towards the illusory image of Lankou. ¡°Swoosh...¡± In an instant, the arrow of spiritual power struck the face of the illusory Lankou, half angel, half devil. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sister. I will never let this moment happen!¡± ¡°Whoosh...¡± In an instant, the entire illusion collapsed completely. The figure of Lankou vanished into thin air. The priestess, releasing an incredibly powerful spiritual attack, experienced a fierce resonance that suddenly erupted, causing a violent backlash against her own mental realm. At this moment, her mental defenses were at their weakest, almost a blank state. In front of her eyes, the most terrifying nightmare from the depths of her heart suddenly appeared. It was as if she had returned to decades ago, when she was just a three-year-old child. Her most respected teacher, the idol of her faith, smiled as she killed her own parents and then held her as an infant, drifting away into the distance. This was the most terrifying nightmare of her inner self, the nightmare she had been fleeing her entire life, suppressed for decades, never surfacing¡ªa completely forgotten nightmare. Now, appearing abruptly at a time when she was completely defenseless, was this most terrifying nightmare. She was the most revered holy maiden in the world, but at this moment, this horrific nightmare completely shredded her faith and her spirit. An immensely powerful spiritual force crazily backlashed against her, incessantly and endlessly. A bomb exploded within the fortress. And then, in an instant, everything turned to ash. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it, I don¡¯t believe it... My master is not that kind of person, she didn¡¯t kill my parents, she didn¡¯t kill my parents...¡± In the midst of such agonizing roars, the strong and devout priestess of the Dragon Temple completely broke down mentally, destroyed. Suo Lun¡¯s plan had succeeded; the enemy was at their strongest and yet their weakest. The purest of individuals, the most transcendent, are also the most fragile. Even the slightest doubt could cause a collapse in faith, leading to total mental breakdown. Utilizing the enemy¡¯s own energy, effortlessly turning the tables, delivering a fatal blow to the enemy, thereby surviving from a desperate situation. Now, he had succeeded. In this mysterious and profound Spiritual Illusion Realm, within this Heavenly Tomb Coffin, he had killed the mighty priestess. ... According to Yao Xing¡¯s devouring rule, as long as it was energy Suo Lun had killed, it could devour it. Now, as the destroyed priestess released her nearly boundless spiritual power, it surged out wildly. And Yao Xing, turned into a terrifying black hole, spun rapidly. It frantically devoured the strongest spiritual power Suo Lun had ever encountered. The energy of this spiritual power was incomparable, perhaps multiple times that of the Shadow Spider Queen, for this was a priestess of the Dragon Temple from a millennium ago. Madly devouring, devouring! ... Note: Writing this chapter completely exhausted me, I stayed up all night and kept writing until 7:30 in the morning. I definitely won¡¯t write such a complex plot again. Brothers, I really beg for your monthly votes, I really can¡¯t hold on anymore. I¡¯m going to sleep, and I¡¯ll continue typing when I wake up. Chapter 141 - 141 One Hundred and Thirteen Great Breakthrough Great Destruction Departure! ?141: Chapter One Hundred and Thirteen: Great Breakthrough, Great Destruction, Departure! 141: Chapter One Hundred and Thirteen: Great Breakthrough, Great Destruction, Departure! Note: The second update is here, with a total of 10,000 words for the day. Brothers, check your pockets to see if you still have any monthly tickets. Cast them to the pastry chef, I am in tears, looking forward to it! ... The spiritual power of the priestess was so strong that Suo Lun¡¯s brain couldn¡¯t entirely withstand such potent energy. His mind entered a very mystical state of illusion. The world around him was no longer a void of darkness but a place where stars moved and time and space transformed. Even many memory images that didn¡¯t belong to Suo Lun quickly emerged. Without a doubt, these were memory fragments of the priestess from the Dragon Temple, which had not entirely dispersed after her death and were then devoured by Suo Lun. Of course, these memory fragments were extremely chaotic, and it was tough to form even a complete picture. The most frequent image was that of a young man and woman lying dead in a pool of blood, and a woman of ethereal beauty, holding a three-year-old girl, stepping across the blood and walking into the distance. Afterwards, more and more fragmented memories surged, becoming increasingly chaotic. Finally, the influx of spiritual power completely exceeded the limit Suo Lun could withstand. Suo Lun felt countless flashes of light in his spiritual world, ending in an absolute brilliance of white light. Eventually, his brain could no longer bear such a massive amount of spiritual power, and he passed out. When the priestess had been attacking him wildly with illusions, he desperately wanted to faint but couldn¡¯t. But now, having devoured too much spiritual power, he passed out directly. ... Time passed, unknown how long, before Suo Lun¡¯s consciousness awoke, and the surrounding was still completely void of darkness. ¡°Yao Xing, are you done devouring?¡± Suo Lun asked. ¡°Yes, master,¡± Yao Xing replied. Suo Lun asked, ¡°How does this priestess¡¯ spiritual power compare to the Shadow Spider Queen¡¯s?¡± Yao Xing replied, ¡°Equivalent to 7.9 Shadow Spider Queens.¡± Suo Lun was completely astounded; although he knew her spiritual power was incredible, he hadn¡¯t realized it was so terrifying. Yao Xing continued, ¡°Moreover, she expended a lot of her spiritual power trying to completely destroy you, leaving an amount still equivalent to nearly eight Shadow Spider Queens.¡± Now, this incredibly powerful spiritual force was completely devoured by Suo Lun. ¡°We don¡¯t know her name, and in the Spiritual Illusion, she tortured me tens of thousands of times, however... she should be considered a good person, right?¡± Suo Lun asked. ¡°Just a pitiful woman who was deceived and brainwashed by the Dragon Temple,¡± Yao Xing said. ¡°A once most pure and saintly maiden, the most devout spiritual priestess. Otherwise, how could she have had the qualifications to enter the Heaven Tomb and inherit the supreme secret of the Dragon Temple?¡± Yao Xing said she was a pitiable brainwashed person because the Dragon Temple had deceived her. The master she revered the most killed her parents and then took her away to be his successor. At that time, she was already three years old and had witnessed the scene of her master killing her parents. However, memories before the age of five or six cannot be retained, let alone at three. Thus, this memory was buried in the deepest recesses of her brain, completely inaccessible. By chance, it would flash through in the deepest nightmares. During Suo Lun¡¯s last life-threatening counterattack, he triggered this memory, he triggered her deepest nightmare. Then, her faith, her spirit, were instantly and utterly destroyed. It was truly divine providence for Suo Lun that this priestess had in her mind this most dreadful nightmare. Otherwise, even if he successfully managed a last stand, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to destroy her soul and spirit. But no matter how tragic this priestess¡¯s story, she was a figure from a thousand years ago, and all Suo Lun could offer was a mere sigh. ... ¡°My spiritual talent, has it been completely transformed?¡± Suo Lun asked. ¡°It is complete,¡± Yao Xing replied. ¡°Guess, what level has your spiritual talent reached now?¡± ¡°8.6?¡± Suo Lun asked. ¡°8.7!¡± Yao Xing exclaimed. ¡°Your spiritual talent now is genuinely one in a million. It is truly fortunate. If the transformation of your spiritual talent took place in the real world, there would be some loss of spiritual power. However, here in the Heavenly Tomb World, there is almost no loss, so the improvement is even stronger than expected.¡± A spiritual talent of 8.7 meant that in understanding the Sword Dao, in unleashing spiritual attacks, and in utilizing spiritual power for locking on targets, he achieved an effect that doubled the effort, which was a manifold increase compared to his previous spiritual talent of 8.1. Immediately afterward, Suo Lun recalled a very critical matter¡ªthe time. ¡°Yao Xing, how long have we been inside the Heavenly Tomb?¡± Suo Lun asked. ¡°Has the time for my duel with Gui Qinshao passed?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe not,¡± Yao Xing replied. ¡°The Heavenly Tomb is a completely sealed energy field, much like another world. Thus, the time here is completely inconsistent with the outside, and you don¡¯t even have the concept of time in the Heavenly Tomb.¡± Indeed, because the Heavenly Tomb World was entirely a spiritual realm. There was no concept of space, nor of time. The only thing that gave Suo Lun a sense of time was the crazy spiritual attacks from that priestess of the Holy Temple. Every instance of spiritual torment felt like several hours, and these torments occurred hundreds to thousands of times. Therefore, Suo Lun felt as though he had spent at least a year or more inside the Heavenly Tomb. Chapter 142 - 142 One Hundred and Thirteen Great Breakthrough Great Destruction Departure!_2 ?142: Chapter One Hundred and Thirteen: Great Breakthrough, Great Destruction, Departure!_2 142: Chapter One Hundred and Thirteen: Great Breakthrough, Great Destruction, Departure!_2 ¡°Because your heartbeat had also completely stopped, I lost all reference and therefore had no idea how much time had actually passed in reality,¡± Yao Xing said. ¡°But no matter how much time has passed, what you need to do now is to learn the next four moves of the Calamity Nine Swords.¡± Yao Xing made sense. If a lot of real time had already passed and he had missed the duel with Gui Qinshao, there would be no point in rushing over now. And if there was still time, then he must master the next few moves of the Calamity Nine Swords to defeat Gui Qinshao in the duel. Of course, there was another crucial issue: how to leave the Heavenly Tomb? After all, no one could leave the Heavenly Tomb, not even the most formidable figures. But now was not the time to consider this problem. What he needed to do next was to practice his swordsmanship and comprehend the Sword Dao. And within this Heavenly Tomb World, it was the most suitable place for practicing the sword, even more so than in meditation. Because there was no concept of time here, and the perception of his body¡¯s meridians, energy, and breath were still very sharp, identical to reality and not like in the Meditative World. ... So, Suo Lun once again entered the extremely monotonous and painful environment of sword training. The sixth move of the Calamity Nine Swords. Once again, he experienced that agonizing sensation, that feeling of searching for the correct movement amongst countless mistakes. Thousands, tens of thousands of repetitions were required to master the first technique of the sixth move. Then, it took thousands and tens of thousands more repetitions to master the second technique. And every practice session was a painful torment to all of his meridians. That grasp of balance of the internal forces and perfect harmony with the sword intent and stance was damn difficult. However, Suo Lun deeply felt the heaven-defying advantage of his spiritual talent being increased to 8.7. Previously, in the Meditative World, it had taken seven or eight months to master the fifth move. But now, the sixth move took just under three months. Of course, that was three months within the Heavenly Tomb. As for how long it actually was in reality, that was truly unknown. Then came the seventh move, where the difficulty multiplied exponentially once again. After a full five months, Suo Lun had finally mastered the seventh move of the Calamity Nine Swords. By now, he had surpassed eighty percent of Swordsmen in the world, at least in the Calamity Nine Swords technique. Gui Qinshao¡¯s training progress was the fifth technique of the eighth move of the Calamity Nine Swords. To defeat Gui Qinshao, Suo Lun had to complete the entire eighth move at the very least. And the difficulty of this eighth move was utterly infuriating. Previously, while grasping the balance of internal forces, there would be one correct instance among hundreds of mistakes. But with the practice of the eighth move, one might not find a single correct instance in thousands of mistakes, let alone achieving a perfect match between the force field¡¯s balance and sword intent. After a whole year of tens of thousands of attempts, sensations, and trials. Near the brink of collapse, Suo Lun finally completed the study of the eighth sword of the Calamity Nine Swords. What came next? Leave directly, or continue practicing the ninth sword? Suo Lun hesitated, for the bitter training was terrifying, and he had developed a complete psychological shadow over it. It would be fair to say that if it weren¡¯t for his mind being tormented madly by the priestess, he would have almost collapsed while practicing the eighth sword. ... In the end, Suo Lun decided to continue his training, even if it meant just mastering the first technique of the ninth move. Through gritted teeth, Suo Lun began learning the ninth move of the Calamity Nine Swords. However, as if the heavens could no longer bear to watch him suffer, suddenly the world shook violently. The world of nothingness within the Heavenly Tomb underwent a violent upheaval. Then, a terrifying brightness tore through the Heavenly Tomb World. ¡°Boom boom boom...¡± The world of nothingness that Suo Lun perceived shattered completely, turning to dust. After the brightness tore through the void of the Heavenly Tomb, it fiercely pierced into Suo Lun¡¯s eyes and into his mental world. Immediately after, his body gradually regained sensation. It was as if waking up layer by layer from the deepest of dreams. Waking up again and again, one awakening after another. At the same time, in the real world, the energy sarcophagus inside the Heavenly Tomb disintegrated bit by bit. In only a moment, the entire illusion realm of the Heavenly Tomb void was utterly destroyed and collapsed. And Suo Lun, not knowing from which layer of dreams he had awoken, suddenly opened his eyes, sat up, and returned to the real world. ¡°What¡¯s happening? What is this?¡± Suo Lun exclaimed in astonishment. The energy sarcophagus within the Heavenly Tomb had completely turned to dust by now. Beneath him floated a beautiful priestess. Her face was extremely exquisite and lovely, but her hair had turned completely white. Her entire body was unadorned, her stunning celestial form sacred and moving. This was the Sky Burier priestess who passed down the secrets of the Dragon Temple. In the mental world, she had tormented Suo Lun countless times, nearly destroyed him completely, and finally died from Suo Lun¡¯s fatal counterattack. However, Suo Lun bore no grudges against her. Because this was her Heavenly Tomb, the most secret place of inheritance for the Dragon Temple. As a Sky Burier priestess, she would instinctively attack any intruder, defending the ultimate secrets of the Dragon Temple. After countless fierce battles, Suo Lun finally saw her true form now. But he only glanced at her once. Afterward, the body of this beautiful priestess also began to disintegrate, inch by inch turning to ash, scattering with the wind, and eventually vanishing completely. Chapter 143 - 143 One Hundred and Thirteen Great Breakthrough Great Destruction Departure!_3 ?143: Chapter One Hundred and Thirteen: Great Breakthrough, Great Destruction, Departure!_3 143: Chapter One Hundred and Thirteen: Great Breakthrough, Great Destruction, Departure!_3 ¡°Yao Xing, what¡¯s happening?¡± Suo Lun said. Yao Xing said, ¡°The Sky Buriers inside the Heavenly Tomb have perished in spirit, which is why the Heavenly Tomb has initiated self-destruction, to erase all traces of existence.¡± Then, Yao Xing¡¯s voice suddenly changed, ¡°Master, we must leave quickly, everything here is going to be destroyed, it¡¯s collapsing.¡± Indeed, Suo Lun felt that the energy field here was in utter chaos. So, he desperately surged upwards, along the Heavenly Tomb cave, frantically upwards, upwards... At this moment, the entire seabed was shaking and tearing apart. ¡°Fast, fast, fast...¡± Suo Lun madly rushed upwards, and after a few minutes, he finally burst through the tens of thousands of meters deep Heavenly Tomb cave. Violently he pushed aside the huge rock covering the tomb cave, Suo Lun broke into the sea water. ¡°Boom boom boom boom...¡± The entire seabed was thundering madly, tearing apart wildly. A horrific undersea earthquake was about to occur, to wholly obliterate any trace of the Heavenly Tomb¡¯s existence. Suo Lun swam desperately upwards, upwards. With the earthquake, there would certainly be a tsunami; he had to survive this seismic tsunami, he had to outrun the terrifying tsunami waves. He swam madly upwards, upwards. Two to three minutes later. ¡°Puff...¡± Suo Lun burst forth onto the surface of the sea. Just then, the terrible earthquake at the bottom of the sea finally erupted completely. ¡°Boom boom boom!¡± ... And Suo Lun, who had burst out of the sea surface, suddenly froze, staring ahead in total shock. Because, there was a small boat in front of him, with Sword Master Bi Xiao on it, paddling away. He was only less than a hundred meters away from Suo Lun. And Sword Master Bi Xiao, seeing Suo Lun emerge from the sea surface, was completely dumbfounded as well. He, he actually didn¡¯t die? And he came out of the Heavenly Tomb? Wasn¡¯t it that no living being could leave the Heavenly Tomb? Deathly silence ensued, as the two looked at each other. Suo Lun asked, ¡°Sword Master, you¡¯ve come back?¡± Sword Master Bi Xiao said in astonishment, ¡°I, I haven¡¯t left yet.¡± He, he hadn¡¯t left yet. After pushing Suo Lun into the Heavenly Tomb Coffin and seeing no response, Sword Master left with great reluctance, rowing back to Mystyle Island. However, he had just left on the boat for a few minutes, and Suo Lun burst out from the sea surface. In the Heavenly Tomb World, Suo Lun and the priestess battled for who knows how long, and he practiced the Calamity Nine Swords for who knows how much longer. It felt as though several years had passed. But in reality, it was only a moment, not even a moment had passed. In the world of the Heavenly Tomb, everything was at a standstill, everything was frozen, including space and time. All of this was too mysterious, too bizarre. Immediately after, Suo Lun thought of a critical question: would Sword Master Bi Xiao try to kill him again to silence him? ¡°Sword Master, will you kill me?¡± Suo Lun asked. The Sword Master lifted his wooden sword and said, ¡°I, I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Booming thunder!¡± At this moment, a world-ending energy surged up from the seabed. The great earthquake beneath the sea completely destroyed any trace of the Heavenly Tomb¡¯s existence and then triggered a world-shaking tsunami. Monstrous waves surged skywards with force. Sword Master Bi Xiao was startled, his figure flashed, and he fiercely pulled Suo Lun onto the small boat. Then, the dragon force within him burst forth wildly, propelling the small boat forward at high speed, desperately fleeing from the location of the tsunami. ¡°Swoosh swoosh swoosh swoosh...¡± The Sword Master propelled the boat forward at a speed of dozens of meters per second. Behind them, a tsunami with waves several hundred meters high rolled in like a demon¡¯s gaping maw, ready to completely swallow both the small boat and those on it, Sword Master Bi Xiao and Suo Lun. Chapter 144 - 144 114 Life or Death ?144: Chapter 114: Life or Death? The Dueling Platform! 144: Chapter 114: Life or Death? The Dueling Platform! Sword Master¡¯s speed was quick, but still not faster than the tsunami¡¯s terrifying waves. In the blink of an eye, the terrible towering waves completely engulfed the Sword Master and Suo Lun¡¯s small boat. ¡°Bang...¡± The sturdy wooden boat, at this moment, seemed like a paper toy, instantly torn to shreds. And Suo Lun and the Sword Master were violently smashed deep into the seabed by the colossal wave. The force that slammed down in an instant was not just a few thousand pounds, nor tens of thousands, but an even more astonishing and terrifying power. At this time, if Suo Lun relied purely on his own cultivation and body, there would be only one result, he would be utterly crushed, turned into mush. Even with the existence of Yao Xing within him, he would certainly die, no doubt about it. Sword Master Bi Xiao hesitated for a moment, and then a tremendously powerful Dragon Force surged forth, protecting both him and Suo Lun completely. Because he still had many mysteries that needed to be unraveled by Suo Lun. ¡°Boom...¡± The heaven-shaking wave fiercely struck their bodies. Even with the protection of Sword Master Bi Xiao¡¯s Dragon Force, the devastating power still brutally struck Suo Lun. Almost in an instant, he felt the whole world toppling over, everything went dark before his eyes, and he lost all consciousness in a flash. ... When he opened his eyes again upon waking, he was already deep within the cave where Bi Xiao had been in retreat. Next, it was time to decide Suo Lun¡¯s life or death, it was time to test his wisdom and will. At this time, Bi Xiao was sitting cross-legged on the ground, with his eyes closed, meditating; his aged face held a hint of a withered aura. Clearly, although he managed to escape with his and Suo Lun¡¯s lives in this tsunami, it had also inflicted internal injuries on him. The moment Suo Lun woke up, Sword Master Bi Xiao also opened his eyes. ¡°Do I need to ask?¡± Sword Master Bi Xiao said. Suo Lun shook his head, ¡°The first thing you want to know, why did I survive, right?¡± Sword Master Bi Xiao nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Suo Lun shook his head, ¡°It was as if, in a certain instant, I came back to life. In a very strange space, that space was empty, without boundaries. I kept running, endlessly running, but it was always boundless and I never saw a second person, nothing existed besides me.¡± Sword Master Bi Xiao said, ¡°That¡¯s because I pushed you into the Heavenly Tomb Coffin, and that void world you speak of is your spiritual realm.¡± ¡°That must be it,¡± Suo Lun said. Sword Master Bi Xiao said, ¡°You mean the Heavenly Tomb revived you?¡± Suo Lun nodded, ¡°Maybe I wasn¡¯t completely dead to begin with. Perhaps my body died, but my soul and spiritual power were not entirely extinguished. After entering the Heavenly Tomb, I gained a different kind of eternal life.¡± Sword Master Bi Xiao thought for a while but neither agreed nor disagreed with Suo Lun. ¡°The second thing, how were you able to come out from the Heavenly Tomb?¡± Sword Master Bi Xiao said, ¡°In this world, no one has ever come out from it.¡± Suo Lun said, ¡°Not long after I entered the Heavenly Tomb World you mentioned, I was attacked by a powerful spiritual woman. Even though she couldn¡¯t move or invade my spiritual realm, her spiritual power was incredibly strong; she attacked directly outside my brain, causing resonances in my brainwaves, creating various illusions in my mind. Terrifying illusions, irresistibly beautiful women, and horrific noise illusions.¡± ¡°That is a Temple Priestess of the Dragon Temple; she wanted to kill you,¡± Sword Master Bi Xiao said, ¡°Because the Heavenly Tomb is the Dragon Temple¡¯s biggest secret, and all intruders must die.¡± Suo Lun said, ¡°She attacked me like crazy, thousands, tens of thousands of times. My spirit was on the brink of destruction and collapse. Just as she was about to deal a fatal blow, to completely annihilate my spirit...¡± Sword Master Bi Xiao said, ¡°What illusion did she create for your fatal blow?¡± Suo Lun said, ¡°My deepest fear, my nightmare¡ªmy sister committing suicide right before my eyes.¡± Sword Master Bi Xiao fell silent for a moment, looked at Suo Lun, and said, ¡°You, you and your sister, had incestuous relations?¡± Of course, by sister, he was referring to Suo Ningbing. Suo Lun nodded bitterly, appearing incredibly convincing. Of course, he would not tell Sword Master he was impersonating Suo Lun, so he had no blood relation with Suo Ningbing. However, deliberately leaking such a personal scandal to the other party would easily gain their trust. But... unexpectedly, Sword Master¡¯s face became immeasurably wistful, filled with pain, and his old eyes quickly flashed with painful yet sweet memories. Suo Lun¡¯s heart trembled suddenly; he felt as if he had learned something he shouldn¡¯t know. Like why the Sword Master would willingly give up his territory. Perhaps because he too had an illicit love affair? Because his scandal was known to the royal family? If he did not offer up his territory with dignity, what he faced was complete destruction, not only of himself but also of his lover¡¯s demise. Could this be the real secret behind Bi Xiao¡¯s willing divestment of his family¡¯s territory? A look of shock flashed across Suo Lun¡¯s face, then he pretended as if he knew nothing. ¡°And then?¡± Sword Master Bi Xiao quickly concealed all his emotions and continued to ask. Suo Lun said, ¡°Then, at the moment when the Temple Priestess was about to deal the fatal attack, I counterattacked in desperation and killed her.¡± ¡°Impossible,¡± Sword Master said, ¡°The spiritual power of a Temple Priestess buried in the Dragon Temple is incredibly powerful, thousands, tens of thousands times stronger than yours. Their faith is exceedingly pious, their will incredibly resolute; you would have no chance of counterattacking.¡± Chapter 145 - 145 114 Life or Death ?145: Chapter 114: Life or Death? The Dueling Platform!_2 145: Chapter 114: Life or Death? The Dueling Platform!_2 Suo Lun said, ¡°That¡¯s correct, but at her strongest, she is also at her most vulnerable. The moment she delivers a fatal blow to me is also when she has no defenses.¡± The Sword Master said, ¡°You make a good point, but even so, with your spiritual power, you wouldn¡¯t be able to disrupt her spiritual domain.¡± ¡°True,¡± replied Suo Lun. ¡°But what if I used the energy she released against her? A minor attack from my spiritual power could trigger an explosive reaction within her tremendous spiritual power. That¡¯s because, during her attack on me, the spiritual power she releases is both intense and unstable. If I can find the right energy frequency, I can easily trigger a backlash explosion.¡± Although Sword Master Bi Xiao had not achieved the same level of expertise in the spiritual domain as his swordsmanship, he was still one of the world¡¯s top swordsmen, and a swordsman inevitably would delve into the spiritual domain. Therefore, his spiritual cultivation was also profoundly advanced. After closing his eyes and contemplating for a moment, the Sword Master felt that Suo Lun¡¯s theory was at least plausible. ¡°Even so, her willpower is incredibly strong, how could it possibly collapse so easily?¡± the Sword Master questioned. ¡°The faith of a priestess of the Dragon God Temple is unshakably pure and noble.¡± ¡°Because,¡± Suo Lun said, ¡°the nightmares she was haunted by completely overturned her faith.¡± ¡°What nightmares?¡± asked the Sword Master. Suo Lun explained, ¡°When she was three, her parents were murdered by the man who was both her beloved master and lifelong idol, the great monk of the Dragon Temple.¡± So that was it! Such an event could indeed turn anyone¡¯s faith and beliefs upside down. Once the faith of a Holy Maiden of the Dragon Temple was subverted, her spiritual world would be completely destroyed, for faith was her everything. The Sword Master softened his intense gaze. ¡°Then how did you escape from Heaven Tomb?¡± the Sword Master asked. ¡°In this world, no one can come out.¡± Suo Lun answered, ¡°After killing the priestess, I practiced the latter four moves of the Calamity Sword Skill inside. However, just when I was cultivating the ninth sword of calamity, the Heavenly Tomb World suddenly broke apart completely.¡± The Sword Master nodded his head; it made sense that if the spirit of the person buried was destroyed, Heaven Tomb would self-destruct. Suo Lun continued, ¡°Then it was as if I woke up from countless layers of dreams, returning to the real world. When I opened my eyes, I saw a naked woman in front of me; she was that entombed priestess. Soon after, her body turned into dust. Then I desperately fled from the Heaven Tomb cave, and that¡¯s when I met you, and you know what happened afterwards.¡± Ninety-nine percent of what he said was true. There wasn¡¯t a single outright lie; he just concealed a very small part of the story. For instance, Yao Xing, and the fact that he had devoured the priestess¡¯s incredibly powerful spiritual power. ¡°Did that entombed priestess reveal any secrets of the Dragon Temple to you?¡± inquired the Sword Master. Suo Lun shook his head and said, ¡°No, we couldn¡¯t communicate at all. She didn¡¯t know who I was or what I was thinking. She only launched attacks at a specific mental frequency to create visions of fear, desire, and irritation in my mind, aimed at completely destroying my psyche.¡± He hadn¡¯t lied¡ªthe priestess had indeed told him no secrets of the Dragon Temple, nor was there any direct communication. All that needed to be said had been said. Now, it was time to pass judgment on Suo Lun¡¯s fate. Would the Sword Master kill him? Now, the Heavenly Tomb had been utterly destroyed, so it was no longer a deadly secret worth killing for to silence someone. At this moment, the only reason for the Sword Master to kill Suo Lun was the fact that he had indirectly destroyed Heaven Tomb. If the Dragon Temple learned of it, the Sword Master would also undoubtedly face death. And Suo Lun was the only one privy to this. For this single reason alone, the Sword Master had cause to kill Suo Lun. ¡°Even the most insignificant reason is enough for me to kill you,¡± the Sword Master declared. ¡°The only thing stopping me from killing you is that I have already killed you once, and to kill you a second time would give me psychological barriers.¡± The Sword Master once again raised his wooden sword and said, ¡°But I cannot take any risks. If the Dragon God Temple finds out that I have been seeking Heaven Tomb and even indirectly destroyed one, then I¡¯m undoubtedly dead.¡± ¡°I cannot let this secret out because it was I who directly destroyed Heaven Tomb,¡± Suo Lun stated. ¡°True, you certainly won¡¯t leak it voluntarily,¡± the Sword Master responded. ¡°But if you fall into the hands of the Dragon Temple, you could not keep any secrets in your heart. Even if there¡¯s the slightest possibility, I must eliminate the future threat.¡± The Sword Master rested the wooden sword on Suo Lun¡¯s neck. ¡°Last time, I killed you, but for some reason, you didn¡¯t fully die,¡± said the Sword Master. ¡°So, if I behead you now, you surely wouldn¡¯t be able to come back to life, would you?¡± Suo Lun¡¯s heart quivered. If he were beheaded, not even Yao Xing, let alone a deity, could save him. It was then that the voice of Ye Jingyu came from outside the cave, ¡°Master, are you in there? There¡¯s only one day left until your duel with Gui Qinshao.¡± Then, Jingyu tried to enter but was blocked by a force, unable to take a step further. Suo Lun did not respond and instead closed his eyes, waiting for the Sword Master to decree his fate¡ªlife or death? At this moment, he could have revealed a critical secret to save himself. Chapter 146 - 146 114 Life or Death ?146: Chapter 114: Life or Death? The Dueling Platform! ¨C 3 146: Chapter 114: Life or Death? The Dueling Platform! ¨C 3 For instance, he had fragments of the female priestess¡¯s memory in his mind, which contained information about the Dragon Emperor. It¡¯s just that he had to wait for time to allow these memory fragments to settle and organize themselves in his mind. Another example was the character for ¡®tomb¡¯ written in the Calamity Nine Swords, which referred to him. Furthermore, the Dragon Emperor hailed from another world called Earth, and he and the Dragon Emperor were from the same world. He could even claim that he was the Yao Xing, the harbinger of destruction in the language of the Dragon Temple. But he said nothing, for he wasn¡¯t that foolish. And then, he and the sword master were locked in confrontation. With a gentle drop of the sword in the sword master¡¯s hand, Suo Lun¡¯s head could be severed, effectively killing him. Outside, Ye Jingyu¡¯s voice grew more worried and urgent, desperately trying to break in. Suo Lun just closed his eyes, saying nothing, asking for nothing. And then... After an unknown period, he opened his eyes. The wooden sword was still around his neck, but the sword master had disappeared. Inside the entire cave, he was alone. Following this, a fiery female figure rushed in, embracing Suo Lun and saying, ¡°Master, what happened to you? Are you alright?¡± Looking at Ye Jingyu¡¯s face, filled with worry and a nervous look, Suo Lun shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Scanning the surroundings, there was no sign of the sword master anywhere. In that moment just now, there was a clash of intelligence as well as a clash of wills between him and the sword master. The sword master knew that he still had secrets he hadn¡¯t revealed, secrets of vital importance. Therefore, he tried to use the threat of death to force Suo Lun to speak and save himself. However, Suo Lun wasn¡¯t that naive and remained silent. Thus, the sword master gave up his psychological coercion, and to avoid the awkwardness of meeting Suo Lun¡¯s eyes when he opened them, he simply drifted away. But beyond a doubt, from today onward, there would always be an extra pair of eyes watching over Suo Lun. The sword master would certainly keep an eye on his every move, and should any information about the Dragon Emperor or the Heaven Tomb surface, he would definitely appear before Suo Lun. ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll descend the mountain and return to Linhai City to take part in the martial arts competition,¡± Suo Lun said. Then, he and Ye Jingyu left Mystyle Mountain, reached the shore, boarded a ship, and returned to Linhai City Territory. A few hours later, the mainland was faintly visible in the distance. Suo Lun smiled and said, ¡°At this moment, I wonder if Gui Qinshao hopes for my appearance or hopes that I wouldn¡¯t appear.¡± ... At this time, within the City Lord¡¯s mansion of Gui Xingfu, a tall sword platform had been erected. All guests were already fully seated. Even though the outcome of the competition was without any suspense and had been predetermined, they were still filled with anticipation, after all, it would be very, very interesting. Those who had attended Suo Lun¡¯s welcoming feast ten days ago were now all gathered under the sword platform, awaiting this extraordinary and uneven fight. And Qin Shu, wearing a tight-fitting swordsmanship suit, showcased her devilish curves even more stunningly. At this moment, she sat on the sword platform, meditating with her eyes closed, her fingers holding a wooden sword. Her figure was really explosive, especially the almost exaggerated curves of her waist and hips, which seemed even more incredibly elastic and slender, like a snake¡¯s, due to her sitting posture. Her round buttocks swelled dramatically, the full bountiful flesh almost seemed as if it would burst the seams of her clothing. Such a Jueshi beauty with such high swordsmanship skills, it really makes one wonder what man would be fortunate enough to enjoy her. Below the high platform, nearly every man¡¯s gaze fell upon Qin Shu¡¯s devilish body curves. Only one man¡¯s gaze was locked on Qin Shu¡¯s face, filled with absolute desire for ownership. He was the attendant of Prince Zhi Li, the future supreme military commander of Rage Wave Kingdom, the most outstanding young talent of Rage Wave, Ling Ao! At this moment, seeing the crazed and heated gazes of all the men, Ling Ao¡¯s heart was filled with disdain and pride. ¡°Qin Shu, the woman who drives all men mad, belongs to me. Only I am worthy of such beauty, such excellence, such a provocatively enticing woman,¡± the only inner monologue in Ling Ao¡¯s mind. As for Suo Lun? That fool who was doomed to perish could at best be a tragedy. ... Note: Here¡¯s the first update, 4,500 words long. Deep bows from the gourmet, begging for monthly votes and automatic subscriptions. Chapter 147 - 147 115 The Sword Contest Begins Ends! ?147: Chapter 115: The Sword Contest Begins, Ends! (Seeking Monthly Pass) 147: Chapter 115: The Sword Contest Begins, Ends! (Seeking Monthly Pass) Note: The second update of 8,000 words is here, and to keep you all from being on tenterhooks, we¡¯re going straight to the big chapter of 8,000 words. Today there are two updates totaling 12,000 words, which is equivalent to six updates from others. Bros, if you don¡¯t give monthly tickets, I¡¯m going to faint in the bathroom from sorrow. ... That¡¯s right, Ling Ao only had two words to describe Suo Lun¡ªidiot! Despite Suo Lun¡¯s dazzling performance in the royal city that nearly blinded everyone, his reputation skyrocketed. Whether it was conquering a great monk of the Dragon Temple with a performance of ¡°Fate¡± or his blind archery that never missed, both were deemed miracles. Moreover, he managed to escape from Princess Zhining¡¯s encircling army. All his actions were indicative of a genius. But in Ling Ao¡¯s eyes, he was still an idiot, far from a strong competitor. What is a strong competitor? One who holds great military power in his hands, one who controls massive authority. Everything else is illusory. Suo Lun, for the so-called family legacy, chose to stand against the entire royal family, making a futile effort that seemed tragic and brilliant. However, in reality, he was taking steps towards his own doom. Thus, Suo Lun was just an idiot, an idiot unworthy of mention. And at this moment, everyone present was waiting for this idiot, Suo Lun, to arrive. Listening to everyone around making fun of Suo Lun or sympathizing with him, Ling Ao sneered inwardly. This person, no matter where he was, always managed to attract attention, always stood in the center of the stage. Perhaps others would enjoy being the center of attention, but Ling Ao felt it was no different from being a clown. A true strong competitor was feared, not spectated, and was low-key. ... As time ticked by, Gui Qinshao remained seated quietly on the sword platform. The sun rose high, reaching its zenith during the late summer, the height of the scorching heat. The guests who had arrived early to watch the battle were growing impatient. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Suo Lun arrived yet? He couldn¡¯t be cowering from battle, could he?¡± ¡°A man¡¯s word, like an arrow shot, cannot be taken back. Even if his legs were broken today, he should make an appearance.¡± ¡°He surely won¡¯t come now. It was just a show of bravado that day. Knowing he¡¯s bound to lose, why would he still come?¡± Gui Qinshao, however, remained with closed eyes and sword in hand, sitting on the sword platform awaiting. But because of the intense heat, someone had held up a large parasol for her and placed a basin of ice beside her. Gui Xingfu, on the other hand, had not shown up. He was in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion entertaining a distinguished guest, Princess Zhining. Zhi Ning had come in secret, first because lords and members of the royal family could not be seen getting too close, and second, to conceal her moves against Suo Lun. Zhi Ning had visibly lost weight, and her stunning face remained pale and bloodless. Ever since she stood in opposition to Suo Lun, she had spit blood three times already. ¡°City Lord, there is a secret report,¡± suddenly sounded the voice of a samurai from outside. Gui Xingfu, not allowing anyone to see Zhi Ning, said in a low voice, ¡°Speak, just say it out there.¡± The samurai outside said, ¡°Suo Lun has disembarked and set foot on land, heading towards Linhai City. He will arrive at the City Lord¡¯s Mansion in less than four hours.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± responded Gui Xingfu. Zhi Ning looked at Gui Xingfu and said, ¡°Lord Gui must not think much of this battle, believing that Suo Lun could not possibly be Gui Qinshao¡¯s opponent.¡± Gui Xingfu nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve thought of dozens of possibilities, but Suo Lun doesn¡¯t have a chance of winning.¡± Zhi Ning said, ¡°I also think Suo Lun has no chance of winning, but we must be absolutely sure. Suo Lun is more cunning than you can imagine.¡± Gui Xingfu asked, ¡°What does the Commandery Princess suggest?¡± Zhi Ning said, ¡°The Calamity Nine Swords, what it tests most are the meridians. If the meridians are severed, then the sword technique is useless.¡± Gui Xingfu frowned and said, ¡°Doing so obviously would tarnish my reputation.¡± Zhi Ning said, ¡°Use concealed force to sever the tendons in his arms without any external injury visible. Even if someone notices, they would think he broke his meridians trying to forcibly learn the Calamity Nine Swords.¡± Gui Xingfu asked, ¡°Who should go do it?¡± ¡°Let Ling Ao do it,¡± said Zhi Ning. Gui Xingfu was taken aback, why let Ling Ao do it? Any high-ranking samurai could easily handle the task, and Ling Ao had a promising future ahead of him, why should he get his hands dirty? But Zhi Ning had already given the order, and Gui Xingfu nodded, saying, ¡°Very well, let Ling Ao do it.¡± After hesitating for a good while, Gui Xingfu said, ¡°Why doesn¡¯t the Commandery Princess just kill him outright? There should have been many opportunities. Just send a Dragon Samurai to do it.¡± Zhi Ning shook her head and said, ¡°There was a chance to kill him before and it wasn¡¯t taken; now there is no chance. The only one who could have killed him, Suo Hanyi, failed.¡± Gui Xingfu shuddered. He was a man of extreme intelligence and realized he had learned something he should not have, and then he stopped asking any further questions. ... Eunuch Li Zhu had a plain face that did not attract attention, no matter what guise he assumed. At the moment, he was disguised as a servant of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, approaching Ling Ao from behind. Likewise, he drew no one¡¯s attention. Then, his voice rose in Ling Ao¡¯s ear, audible to him alone, ¡°Suo Lun has landed. You go intercept him, break the tendons in his arms; leave no external wounds, let no one realize it.¡± Ling Ao trembled, why me? Why must I do this, any high-ranking samurai could handle it. Although he very much wanted to kill Suo Lun, it wasn¡¯t supposed to happen at this time. But he knew that Li Zhu was Zhi Ning¡¯s confidant, so this command had come from Zhi Ning herself. Chapter 148 - 148 115 The Sword Contest Begins Ends! ?148: Chapter 115: The Sword Contest Begins, Ends! (Seeking Monthly Pass)_2 148: Chapter 115: The Sword Contest Begins, Ends! (Seeking Monthly Pass)_2 He nodded and, without a word, Ling Ao got up and turned to leave. Gui Qinshao, on the sword platform, was taken aback when she noticed Ling Ao rising to leave and then beckoned to him directly. Amidst countless envious gazes, Ling Ao walked up to the sword platform and approached Gui Qinshao. ¡°My competition hasn¡¯t begun yet. Why are you leaving?¡± Gui Qinshao¡¯s voice carried a certain intimacy, yet it also conveyed a commanding tone. Due to his exceptional talent and appearance, Ling Ao had long been in the City Lord¡¯s residence since the age of ten, receiving training from Gui Xingfu. Hence, Gui Qinshao and Ling Ao grew up together. After turning thirteen, Ling Ao, together with Gui Qinshao, became disciples under the Sword Master and subsequently entered the Royal City Academy. Because she was so beautiful and proud, and with a domineering personality, Gui Qinshao didn¡¯t have very good interpersonal relationships. Girls envied her beauty, and boys felt inferior in her presence, so Gui Qinshao didn¡¯t have many friends. Throughout her growing years, Ling Ao was the only person of a similar age she was relatively close to. ¡°There¡¯s an urgent matter. I need to leave for a while,¡± said Ling Ao. ¡°Hmph...¡± Gui Qinshao snorted coldly, then turned her body around, radiating haughtiness. Seeing her stunningly beautiful face and the enticing curve of her waist as she turned away, Ling Ao¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He had been watching Gui Qinshao¡¯s beauty for nearly a decade, and each time it was breathtakingly stunning¡ªtruly a masterpiece of the creator. At times like this, Ling Ao always felt a strong desire to possess her. This woman is mine. Every part of her is mine. If anyone dares touch even a hair on her, I will kill his entire family. Suo Lun, you may not have touched her, but you¡¯ve taken liberties with your words, so you are done for. Then, Ling Ao simply turned and left. ... After disembarking and making landfall, Suo Lun and Ye Jingyu rode their horses at a frantic pace, heading towards Linhai City Lord¡¯s residence. If Suo Lun doesn¡¯t arrive at the dueling ground by sunset, it¡¯s considered a forfeiture. The seaside is about three hundred li from Linhai City. Changing horses and riding at full speed, it could be reached in less than four hours. At this moment, there were still three hours until sunset. There was still time. They galloped all the way, passing through villages and towns, crossing territories belonging to high-ranking samurai. After crossing the valley up ahead, Linhai City was within sight. Those two mountains were tall and quiet, uninhabited, with the official road cutting between them. ¡°Giddy up...¡± The intense sound of horse hooves shattered the silence of the valley. Suddenly... Suo Lun and Ye Jingyu pulled the reins, bringing the charging warhorses to a halt. Blocking the road ahead was a horse with a young man exuding an aura of valor. This person, whom he had met once before, was none other than Ling Ao, the foremost elite of Royal City Academy, the future military commander of the kingdom, and the only male Gui Qinshao was close to. He was blocking Suo Lun¡¯s path. ¡°Suo Lun, I recall warning you not to even mention Gui Qinshao¡¯s name, as she is mine,¡± Ling Ao challenged. ¡°A few days ago, you claimed you would ¡®have her¡¯ eight times in one day.¡± ¡°Correct,¡± Suo Lun replied. ¡°Sometimes eight, sometimes nine.¡± ¡°Idiot, asking for death, impossible to stop you,¡± Ling Ao spoke coldly, then leaped down from his warhorse and walked step by step towards Suo Lun. Seeing this, Ye Jingyu swiftly drew her curved blade, leaping from her warhorse and charging at Ling Ao. Ling Ao continued to advance step by step, and as he crossed paths with Ye Jingyu, his sword sliced out fiercely. Ye Jingyu¡¯s curved blade aimed directly for his head, showing no mercy. ¡°Boom...¡± A loud noise erupted. Ye Jingyu¡¯s curved blade struck hard against the hilt of Ling Ao¡¯s sword. Suddenly, she was sent flying out, staggering and falling to the ground after more than ten meters. Ling Ao, however, merely trembled in place, not stepping back half a step. ¡°Good speed, but lacking in Dragon Force...¡± Ling Ao commented, arrogantly critiquing Ye Jingyu¡¯s martial skills. ¡°Swoosh...¡± Without another word, his figure, like a bolt of lightning, rushed towards Suo Lun, his sword slashing down fiercely. The speed was incredibly fast. Suo Lun released a powerful spiritual power, locking onto Ling Ao¡¯s incoming sword. Instantly, everything in his perception slowed down, including Ling Ao¡¯s sword. Suo Lun¡¯s sword in his right hand cut swiftly, intercepting Ling Ao¡¯s blade. ¡°Clang...¡± A heavy sound rang out. The warhorse beneath Suo Lun cried out in anguish, blood spurting from its nostrils, its legs buckling as it collapsed and died. A formidable Dragon Force surged through the sword in Suo Lun¡¯s hand, frantically rushing into his arm¡¯s veins and tearing them apart. Suo Lun felt an excruciating pain, followed by total numbness as his veins were instantly ripped open by Ling Ao¡¯s overwhelming Dragon Force. Ling Ao looked at Suo Lun¡¯s sword in surprise; he hadn¡¯t expected Suo Lun to block his strike. How fast was his sword? And yet Suo Lun had managed to block it. However, it mattered little, for Suo Lun¡¯s cultivation of Dragon Force was too weak, and his own Dragon Force was enough to destroy all the veins in his entire arm. Meanwhile, Ye Jingyu, like a madwoman, rushed up from behind, her curved blade slashing wildly at Ling Ao¡¯s back, using all her Dragon Force in a critical hit. ¡°Swoosh...¡± With a sword at his back, Ling Ao performed a Dragon Force critical hit as well. ¡°Boom...¡± Ye Jingyu was sent flying once more, her mouth opening to spew out fresh blood. She was a high-ranking samurai, as was Ling Ao, yet the gap between high-ranking samurai could be so vast. Moreover, Ye Jingyu leaned towards agility and spirit, with weaker Dragon Force. Chapter 149 - 149 115 The Sword Contest Begins Ends! ?149: Chapter 115: The Sword Contest Begins, Ends! (Seeking Monthly Pass)_3 149: Chapter 115: The Sword Contest Begins, Ends! (Seeking Monthly Pass)_3 And Leng Ao, with his dragon strength, agility, and spiritual power, was exceptionally high. Ling Ao didn¡¯t look back at Ye Jingyu. Instead, he stepped closer to Suo Lun and said, ¡°You boasted arrogantly about violating that woman, so I will cripple that thing of yours and make sure you can never touch any woman again.¡± With that, Ling Ao¡¯s sword thrust fiercely toward Suo Lun¡¯s groin. Suo Lun retreated rapidly, his left hand wielding the sword, exerting all his dragon strength and spiritual power to block this lethal thrust from Ling Ao. If a man¡¯s symbol were to be crippled, turning him into a eunuch, what meaning would his life have left? ¡°Ling Ao, enough is enough!¡± Suddenly, a familiar voice came from the sky. It was Sword Master Bi Xiao. Then, the bodies of Suo Lun and Ling Ao seemed to be completely frozen by a tremendous force. Ling Ao was startled, his brows twitching as he retracted his sword, and then he knelt on both knees, saying, ¡°Ling Ao, greeting Master.¡± ¡°You have already crippled his meridians; you can go back and report now,¡± Sword Master Bi Xiao said. ¡°Enough is enough.¡± Ling Ao¡¯s sword-like brows shot up, conveying his strong dissatisfaction and defiance inwardly, but he still nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Master.¡± After that, he stood up, mounted his horse, and galloped away. ¡°Idiot, next time you might not be so lucky,¡± Ling Ao¡¯s voice drifted into Suo Lun¡¯s ears after he had left. ... Sword Master Bi Xiao¡¯s voice said: ¡°This disciple of mine is one of the most exceptional I have ever seen and also the most defiant. It is precisely because of such arrogance that he caught the attention of Gui Qinshao. These two people are the same, neither holds anyone else in their eyes.¡± Suo Lun was not as furious as he had imagined. Instead, he stepped forward to lift Ye Jingyu and gently wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth. ¡°Suo Lun, by your own estimate, when can you kill him?¡± Sword Master Bi Xiao asked. Suo Lun said, ¡°Perhaps, next year? Does he have any family, lovers, or people he cares about?¡± ¡°No,¡± Sword Master Bi Xiao said. ¡°He only cares about one person, and that is Gui Qinshao. He only cares about one thing, and that is power and position.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± Suo Lun said. ¡°At this moment, the meridians in your right hand are destroyed, and you cannot wield a sword. What do you plan to do?¡± Sword Master asked. ¡°And, in everyone¡¯s eyes, your arm meridians are ruptured because you forcibly learned the Calamity Nine Swords, not because they were destroyed by someone.¡± The crux of the Calamity Nine Swords lies in the balance of the meridian force field, the perfect harmony between meridians and the sword intent. Once the meridians are destroyed, there can be no talk of anything. One cannot even lift a sword. Suo Lun didn¡¯t answer Sword Master. Instead, he lifted Ye Jingyu onto the horse¡¯s back, then he too mounted the horse and rode swiftly back to Linhai City. ... On horseback, Suo Lun was massaging Ye Jingyu¡¯s chest, helping her to breathe and circulate the blood. ¡°Master, how is your arm?¡± Ye Jingyu asked. If he were an ordinary person, his meridians would have already been completely shattered and destroyed. Because Suo Lun possessed Yao Xing, even if his meridians suffered devastating damage, they could gradually heal. But for at least several months, he would not be able to lift his right hand, let alone hold a sword with it. ¡°For a few months, I won¡¯t be able to raise my right hand,¡± Suo Lun said. Ye Jingyu cried in pain, ¡°There must be some way you can still fight, right?¡± ¡°I have a little secret I didn¡¯t tell you, I am left-handed,¡± Suo Lun said. ¡°My left hand is even more dexterous than my right.¡± He had indeed been left-handed since he was young, but later his adoptive parents said being left-handed was not good and forcibly corrected him, so most of the time he used his right hand for eating and writing. However, when no one was around, he would secretly use his left hand. And his sister later told him that children who used their left hands were not freaks but especially smart. But being sensitive, he did not want to seem different in front of others and continued to use his right hand. Ye Jingyu was suddenly overjoyed, almost crying with happiness. Yet what Suo Lun did not say was that even being left-handed was of no use now¡ªhe could no longer perform the Calamity Nine Swords. That was because the Calamity Nine Swords required the body to be intact and the body¡¯s meridian force field to be in absolute balance, necessitating perfect coordination with the sword intent. Now that his right hand¡¯s meridians were all destroyed and the balance of the meridian force field was completely ruined, he could never perform the Calamity Nine Swords again, not even a single move. The Calamity Nine Swords, which he learned with countless efforts and even at the cost of his life, were now beyond his grasp. ... Inside the City Lord¡¯s mansion of Linhai City. The sun had already set, and if Suo Lun did not arrive before it went down, it would be considered a forfeit. The guests that had come and gone several times through the day had now dwindled to half. ¡°That bastard Suo Lun doesn¡¯t dare to come, he must have run away long ago.¡± ¡°This wastrel, wasting my whole day.¡± ¡°This pretty boy, only good with words, deserves having his land taken away.¡± And Gui Qinshao, sitting atop the Sword Platform, was filled with boundless impatience and anger. She had been waiting for a full ten days, just to beat Suo Lun to the ground and break his legs. This scumbag, this piece of trash, dared to take her so lightly, to humiliate her like that. What with boasting about bedding her eight times on sunny days and nine times on rainy days, about how rainy days were for sleeping with one¡¯s wife, idle moments as good as any. From childhood, all men barely dared to speak loudly in front of her, or even lift their eyes, for fear her beauty would wound their sight. Yet Suo Lun had insulted and belittled her over and over. Moreover, these days, those noblewomen jealous of her had been saying aloud that she was in the wrong, that she didn¡¯t deserve the artistic genius that was Suo Lun. Chapter 150 - 150 115 The Sword Contest Begins Ends! ?150: Chapter 115: The Sword Contest Begins, Ends! (Seeking Monthly Pass)_4 150: Chapter 115: The Sword Contest Begins, Ends! (Seeking Monthly Pass)_4 This only served to stoke her fury further. Gui Qinshao had poor artistic talent, so she looked down on art, considering it all frivolous. She believed that only martial power was truly formidable. That¡¯s why she admired Ling Ao, who was similarly supremely talented and insufferably arrogant. That scumbag Suo Lun was only adept at idle pleasures like playing music and painting, good for nothing else. And now, those hideous women dared to say she was unworthy of Suo Lun? In today¡¯s duel, she had to vent all her anger. But unexpectedly, just before the duel, that scumbag Suo Lun actually backed out, actually dared not to show up. Bastard, bastard! If he didn¡¯t come, how could she vent her anger, how could she break his legs? Despite sitting motionless, Gui Qinshao¡¯s fury was already erupting within her. And just then, suddenly there was a commotion in the crowd. ¡°He¡¯s here, he¡¯s here, Suo Lun has arrived...¡± Next, they saw Suo Lun riding a horse, galloping swiftly towards them, with an injured woman on the horse¡¯s back. At that moment, Suo Ningbing, who was kneeling inside the house praying, heard the noise outside and breathed a sigh of relief. She then ran out quickly. ... One quarter hour later, under everyone¡¯s gaze, Suo Lun walked onto the dueling platform step by step, sword in his left hand and his right hand hanging down. By then, the sun had almost completely set, with only one quarter of the red sun still visible in the sky. At the base of the platform, hundreds were gathered. Not only were all the guests from that evening present, but many others had come as well. All stood up, eyes wide open, waiting for this highly anticipated fight to commence. ¡°Suo Lun, what happened to your right hand?¡± Gui Qinshao asked. Seeing that Suo Lun was holding his sword in his left hand with his right hand dangling, she couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Suo Lun said. ¡°I have a habit: I use my left hand to fight women and my right hand for men.¡± He did not mention that Ling Ao had attacked him, nor that Ling Ao had destroyed the tendons in his right hand, leaving him unable to lift it. Before, when Zhi Ning had blinded him, he bragged greatly during the archery exam, even going so far as to shoot with a blindfold. But this time, he did not mention Ling Ao¡¯s actions, because Ling Ao was a man, his rival in love. Moreover, even if he did speak out, people would think he was framing Ling Ao. They would think that he must have forced himself to learn the Calamity Nine Swords, resulting in his tendon rupture, which wasn¡¯t unusual at all. What was most important was that he was going to fully accumulate this hatred, without leaking a hint of it. Any crying or rage would be a sign of weakness. He was a man who always sought revenge. His retaliation would have to make Ling Ao suffer to the extreme, even wishing for death. Originally, he only intended to use Gui Qinshao to his advantage, treating her as a passing fancy after his use for her ended, with no further connection. But now, he had decided that he must completely dominate this woman. Not only physically, but spiritually as well. There¡¯s a saying on Earth that behind every dream goddess you think of day and night, there¡¯s a man who makes her sick to her stomach. And Suo Lun was going to be that man. The cruelest way to take revenge on a man is to take away the woman of his dreams and, under his jealous and crazed gaze, do whatever you wish with her. Then, to ruin his future, to ruin his career. To turn him from a rising star with boundless prospects into a complete failure. Finally, to cripple his martial skills, to leave him with nothing at all. To make him miserably hide among the beggars, looking up at your glory. After extracting all his pain, then let him die. ... Left hand to fight women, right hand to fight men. This statement once again infuriated Gui Qinshao, who nearly grit her teeth and said, ¡°Suo Lun, you¡¯re asking for it! Bring me a bottle of wine!¡± The crowd was stunned. Was she going to drink now? Immediately, a servant hurriedly presented a bottle of wine¡ªan exquisite, costly red contained within an ornate porcelain bottle. But Gui Qinshao kicked it, and the bottle fell to the ground, spilling the wine like pouring blood. ¡°Suo Lun, before this bottle empties, I will end the fight, and I will break your legs,¡± Gui Qinshao said coldly. ¡°Remember, it¡¯s going to hurt a lot; bear with it.¡± Then Gui Qinshao drew her wooden sword and pointed it at Suo Lun, saying, ¡°Now, I¡¯ll show you ¡®Disaster of Nine Swords,¡¯ the most lavish and mystical sword technique in the world. You can¡¯t just learn this sword technique if you wish. The rupture of your arm¡¯s tendons is the best proof.¡± ¡°Whoosh...¡± With that, Gui Qinshao thrust her sword fiercely. Instantly, her devilishly enchanting body turned into that of a true celestial being. And the first strike she unleashed was an unbelievable miracle. Standing on one foot, with her right hand holding the sword, she instantly glided in front of Suo Lun. Yes, without moving her whole body, balancing on one foot, she slid straight over. It was an incredible sight, both lavish and mystical. Many in the audience were completely dumbfounded. How was this possible? It made no sense¡ªwithout using dragon power, with her body utterly still, how did she suddenly glide over? This was the essence of the Calamity Nine Swords, using the initial force of the strike to drag the body across. Any slight mistake would not only collapse the technique but also break the tendons. But if done right, the moves of Calamity Nine Swords were extremely lavish and beautiful, capable of captivating anyone¡¯s gaze. Chapter 151 - 151 115 The Sword Contest Begins Ends! ?151: Chapter 115: The Sword Contest Begins, Ends! (Seeking Monthly Pass)_5 151: Chapter 115: The Sword Contest Begins, Ends! (Seeking Monthly Pass)_5 In an instant, Gui Qinshao¡¯s sword was at Suo Lun¡¯s face, and she asked with a sneer, ¡°How is it?¡± ¡°Astonishing like a heavenly being, breathtaking to behold!¡± Suo Lun said, and he wasn¡¯t lying. The Calamity Nine Swords performed by Gui Qinshao could indeed captivate the eyes of any man in the world. ¡°Now you know, but it¡¯s too late.¡± Gui Qinshao said coldly, ¡°Calamity¡¯s second sword.¡± ¡°Swoosh swoosh swoosh...¡± What followed was entirely Gui Qinshao¡¯s performance, a performance of unparalleled grace. The entire sword stage had turned into a magnificent theater. Gui Qinshao transformed from a peerless beauty into a witch of sword dancing. The beauty of the sword moves, the gracefulness of the female form, she unleashed to the extreme. The audience below was completely enraptured, as if they were in a trance, as if they were not of this world. Even the noblewomen who envied Gui Qinshao were now lost in their gazes, utterly conquered by her. They had never imagined that not only art could be so exquisite, but swordsmanship could also reach such heights of beauty. Or perhaps, this sword technique was art itself. Everyone was totally amazed, totally dazzled. All who were previously focused only on Gui Qinshao¡¯s beauty had not anticipated that her swordsmanship would be so masterful, so magical. So, where was Suo Lun? The Suo Lun who vowed to conquer Gui Qinshao with the Calamity Nine Swords in ten days, where had he gone? He seemed completely stunned, utterly captivated, standing still without moving. He had not made a single counterattack, had not drawn his sword. Even the women who were on Suo Lun¡¯s side could not bear to watch. Everyone could see Suo Lun¡¯s defeat was imminent, a defeat without any resistance. From start to finish, he had not drawn his sword, just stood there without moving. Calamity¡¯s third sword. Calamity¡¯s fourth sword. Calamity¡¯s fifth sword. Calamity¡¯s sixth sword. Calamity¡¯s seventh sword. Gui Qinshao continued her captivating performance, conquering the eyes of everyone present. As for Suo Lun, he seemed completely overwhelmed, still motionless, his eyes tightly fixed on the stunning figure of Gui Qinshao. Meanwhile, the wine bottle that Gui Qinshao kicked away was nearly empty of its crimson liquid, signaling the final moments. ¡°The show is over, and now it¡¯s time for slaughter,¡± Gui Qinshao¡¯s eyes turned icy as she said coldly, ¡°Suo Lun, now I will make you understand the consequences of taking me lightly, now I will let you know, not just any Tom, Dick or Harry can learn the Calamity Nine Swords.¡± Then, the most splendid scene unfolded. Gui Qinshao lightly tapped the ground with her sword, then with the elasticity of her muscles, she suddenly sprang up into the air. ¡°Clang, clang, clang, clang!¡± Next, like a dragonfly skimming over water, she touched the ground with the tip of her sword every three feet. Using that slight force to support her body, she floated through the air, flying over without using any dragon power. Seeing this, everyone present stood up abruptly, crying out in shock, unable to believe this spectacular scene. Actually flying over like this. This was the eighth move of the Calamity Nine Swords, and it was... it was so stunningly brilliant. In the blink of an eye, like a fairy descending from the heavens, Gui Qinshao floated in front of Suo Lun. ¡°Say goodbye to your legs; it¡¯s going to hurt!¡± Gui Qinshao said lightly. Then, her beautiful eyes suddenly turned frosty as her wooden sword swung in an arc. This was the eighth technique of the eighth move of the Calamity Nine Swords. Gui Qinshao had never successfully executed it before, but today, she was determined to do so, and with this technique, she would end the battle, severing Suo Lun¡¯s legs. The most beautiful ending to the most beautiful performance was only fitting. And Suo Lun, he was waiting for this moment. The tendons in his hands were ruined, so he couldn¡¯t perform the Calamity Nine Swords anymore. Therefore, he could only wait for Gui Qinshao to show a flaw, and being so arrogant, she was sure to use the sixth form of the eighth move. If forced to execute it, there would be a flaw, and once there was a flaw, that would be his moment for a lethal counterattack. ¡°Swoosh...¡± Gui Qinshao¡¯s wooden sword swung in a full moon arc, cutting toward Suo Lun with terrific speed, inevitable. In an instant, Suo Lun unleashed his immense spiritual power. All of Gui Qinshao¡¯s actions seemed to slow down before his eyes. Then, Suo Lun who had never drawn his sword, did so. The ninth move of the Calamity Nine Swords, the first technique. He had studied it, but never succeeded before. Usually, he could defeat Gui Qinshao without resorting to this move. But she was proud, and he was equally proud. To defeat, he wanted to ensure she was utterly convinced. ¡°Swoosh...¡± Suo Lun thrust out fiercely with his sword. The sword tip aimed straight at Gui Qinshao¡¯s sword tip. Instantly, their weapons met in close combat. Then, leveraging the force, Suo Lun¡¯s body soared several meters into the air. As his momentum waned, he held his sword high and plummeted from the sky. By then, Gui Qinshao¡¯s technique was broken, her balance disrupted, her muscles on the verge of collapsing nearly to breaking, and she could no longer control her body. In midair, Suo Lun¡¯s wooden sword gently prodded at the chest area over her nipple, as if he was effortlessly exerting force. ¡°Swoosh...¡± Suddenly, Gui Qinshao¡¯s delicate body flew ten meters away, directly out of the dueling platform. ¡°Plop...¡± Then she crashed heavily onto the ground, making a perfectly clear sound. And Suo Lun landed, his wooden sword touching the ground, his body spinning 180 degrees in the air, landing steadily. Not far off, the last drop of red wine dripped from the bottle. The fight was over, and Gui Qinshao was instantly defeated at her most splendid moment! Chapter 152 - 152 116 Youve lost tonight well have the wedding ceremony! ?152: Chapter 116: You¡¯ve lost, tonight we¡¯ll have the wedding ceremony! 152: Chapter 116: You¡¯ve lost, tonight we¡¯ll have the wedding ceremony! Everything truly happened too fast; the battle was over even before the sun had completely set. From the start to the end of the battle, it had taken just enough time for a bottle of blood-red wine to be fully poured out. Everyone was so utterly captivated by Gui Qinshao¡¯s dazzling performance that they couldn¡¯t extricate themselves, and then... Suo Lun, who had not made a move until now, suddenly struck, executing an astoundingly beautiful and eye-catching sword technique in an instant. Soon after, Gui Qinshao was defeated. At her most glorious moment, just as she was about to sever Suo Lun¡¯s feet, she was defeated. Nobody could react in time; it was only when Gui Qinshao¡¯s stunningly beautiful body fiercely crashed to the ground that everyone¡¯s eyes flew wide open. Gui Qinshao lost? How, how could this be possible? The sword technique Suo Lun used to defeat Gui Qinshao... could it be, could it also be the Calamity Nine Swords? Indeed, it must be, as it seemed equally astonishing, as magnificent as a meteor falling from the sky, and was executed in a manner continuous with the swordsmanship that Gui Qinshao had displayed. But... how could this be possible? Up until now, it was all Gui Qinshao¡¯s performance; Suo Lun seemingly stood there utterly dumbfounded, not counterattacking even once. How could it be that suddenly, Suo Lun dealt a deadly blow? Heavens, were they dreaming? Or were their eyes deceiving them? Once again, complete silence engulfed the area around the competition platform, and the crowd was speechless with shock. ... And the most astonished of all was Gui Qinshao because forcibly executing the sixth move of the eighth technique of the Calamity Nine Swords had caused certain damage to her meridians. And then, Suo Lun struck with a fatal blow. In an instant, her sixth move of the eighth technique was destroyed, her body¡¯s meridians were injured, and she was on the verge of bursting. Afterward, that bastard Suo Lun¡¯s sword tip violently flicked at the most sensitive spot on her chest with the ease of lifting something heavy with a pivot, causing great pain. She, Gui Qinshao, a peerless beauty, was thus flung more than ten meters in the most awkward manner, falling to the ground. With all the meridians in her body damaged and unable to fight even with the power of the dragon, hitting the hard ground was truly painful... And that bastard¡¯s sword tip, flicking her nipple, was definitely deliberate, absolutely not accidental. However, what shocked Gui Qinshao at this moment, what she cared about the most, was not this. What astonished her the most, what she couldn¡¯t believe, was that the move Suo Lun used to defeat her was the first technique of the ninth technique of the Calamity Nine Swords. If Suo Lun had merely exploited the flaws of her sixth move of the eighth technique to defeat her, she would have considered Suo Lun incredibly cunning and sly. She would still admit defeat, but she would never be convinced, and she would only look down on Suo Lun even more. Because, she would have lost to her own pride and mistakes, and to Suo Lun¡¯s despicable behavior, not to the sword techniques. But, Suo Lun used the first move of the ninth technique of the Calamity Nine Swords, a part that even Gui Qinshao had not mastered. This, she had to admit, was nothing short of breathtaking, even incomparably shocking. How, how could this be possible? The Calamity Nine Swords were so difficult, and he had only ten days, how could he have learned the ninth technique? As the most difficult sword technique in the world, there was no room for cheating. To complete the first move of the ninth technique, one must have mastered all eight techniques comprehensively, otherwise the meridians and breath would not flow to the starting position of the ninth technique. This meant that Suo Lun had, at the very least, already completed the preceding eight techniques of the Calamity Nine Swords. How, how could this be possible? Even a peerless genius couldn¡¯t do this. So, at this moment, Gui Qinshao wished she could immediately find her master, the Sword Honor, and ask what exactly happened. ¡°Did you use the first technique of the Calamity Nine Swords?¡± Gui Qinshao asked. ¡°What else did you think?¡± Suo Lun replied, and then descending from the competition platform, he came to Gui Qinshao and said, ¡°Get up, the ground is too hard.¡± It was only now that Gui Qinshao remembered this bastard had poked her nipple with his sword tip and had let her be flung dozens of meters, violently falling to the ground and becoming a laughing stock. Bastard, scoundrel, rogue, scum! Anger was about to burst forth from her, and then she noticed Suo Lun¡¯s arms hanging limply, prompting her to ask, ¡°What happened to your arms?¡± ¡°I forcefully completed the first move of the ninth technique, almost causing my meridians to burst, and now I can¡¯t even lift my left hand,¡± Suo Lun replied. ¡°So, you¡¯ll have to get up by yourself, I can¡¯t carry you.¡± ¡°Go away, serves you right,¡± Gui Qinshao spat out fiercely. Suo Lun bowed to all the guests present and said, ¡°Thank you all for coming and witnessing this event, today¡¯s competition is now over.¡± Only then did all the guests snap back to reality. Suo Lun had won, just like that? It was so unreal, so unbelievable, like it was all a dream. Be it the men or the women, none of them had ever imagined this outcome; they were utterly unprepared for it. But now, everything had truly happened, and it was astoundingly unbelievable. However, the guests soon felt a rush of excitement, their eyes shining with a strong gossipy gleam. If Suo Lun had lost, then everything would be over for him, and he would leave from where he came, as miserable as ever. In other words, he would be completely homeless, possessing nothing. Gui Qinshao would also successfully break off the engagement, regaining her freedom to marry whoever she wanted to. But now Suo Lun had won, and that made things interesting, incredibly exciting. At this moment, Suo Lun, looking at Gui Qinshao¡¯s obstinate yet beautiful face, said, ¡°Now that I¡¯ve won, do you still remember the contract we signed ten days ago?¡± Gui Qinshao¡¯s face went pale, her beautiful features instantly losing all their color. When she had signed that contract, she had never considered the possibility of losing, not even if the sun rose in the West could she lose. However, she actually lost. What should she do now? She absolutely, completely did not want to marry the bastard before her, this scum, this good-for-nothing. From her childhood to now, she had never hated a man so much. At this moment, she even wished she could flay his skin and eat his flesh. Having her marry him was utterly, completely impossible. But ten days ago, she had signed the contract, had even sworn a venomous oath. If she were to break the contract, it would mean the extinction of the Gui Clan. Moreover, there were at least a hundred witnesses to the signing of the contract. Should she break it again, the reputation of the Gui Clan would be utterly destroyed. What to do? What to do? Gui Qinshao was completely flustered and at once completely unable to respond. ¡°Hahaha...¡± A hearty laughter came through before the man himself appeared. Then, Gui Xingfu, the City Lord of Linhai, strode out. ... Throughout the entire sword-fighting event, Gui Xingfu had not shown his face, as he felt it beneath him. Originally, Suo Lun was certain to lose. Now, his arm tendons had even been destroyed by Ling Ao. What suspense could there be in this duel? And if he were present, any display would be inappropriate, whether he stood on his daughter¡¯s side or Suo Lun¡¯s? Thus, after Princess Zhining and Ling Ao left Linhai City, he began to ponder in his study. Indeed, the duel had not yet started, Suo Lun had not yet appeared, and Zhining had already left. Because she had received urgent news, she had to return to the royal city. Princess Zhuyan had officially started her role at the Zhen Du Divine Dragon Temple, and His Majesty the King held a grand banquet, which all royal members had to attend. So, even though Zhining very much wanted to see Suo Lun with his legs chopped off, she had to rush back to the royal city as fast as possible. And as a member of the royal family, Zhi You had gone to the royal city several days earlier. When Gui Qinshao and Suo Lun were dueling, Gui Xingfu was in deep thought in his study, contemplating information he had previously overlooked. About the duel at the other location, he didn¡¯t care at all because there wouldn¡¯t be any surprises. Therefore, when his confidant came outside his study and said, ¡°City Lord, the duel is over, Suo Lun won,¡± the moment he heard these words, he was completely stunned and even narrowed his eyes, rubbing his ears vigorously. Was this an auditory hallucination? Then, his confidant outside repeated: ¡°City Lord, the duel is over, Suo Lun won, the young lady lost!¡± At that moment, Gui Xingfu was completely dumbfounded as he sat in his chair. How could this be possible? Not to mention his daughter Gui Qinshao had been practicing the Calamity Nine Swords for ten years, and Suo Lun... was completely weak. The key point was, Suo Lun¡¯s arm tendons had been destroyed by Ling Ao, so how could he still duel? How on earth did he win? Inside, Gui Xingfu was trembling with shock, filled with absolute disbelief. But after all, he was Gui Xingfu. He immediately calmed himself down and adjusted all his emotions before heading outside. ¡°This little bastard, this little thief, actually won. Now I have no choice but to be extorted by him.¡± His heart was gnashing teeth with hatred, yet he was brewing a smile on his face. Then, before Gui Xingfu appeared before everyone, he let out an extremely hearty laugh. ... Reappearing before everyone, Gui Xingfu embraced Suo Lun and said, ¡°My dear nephew, you really enjoy playing the pig to catch the tiger, don¡¯t you?¡± At that time, Gui Qinshao¡¯s meridians gradually recovered, and with a devil-like agility, she lightly bounced up from the ground, stood up, cast a hateful glance at Suo Lun, and then turned to leave. Her father had arrived, so she would leave the next problem for him to deal with. Anyway, she absolutely, absolutely would not marry Suo Lun; she had no intention of marrying this shameless bastard. Gui Qinshao then addressed all the guests: ¡°Everyone, please return to your rooms to rest and prepare for tonight¡¯s feast. No one leaves until we are all drunk.¡± Then, he put his arm around Suo Lun¡¯s shoulder and headed toward the inside saying, ¡°Come, come, come, my dear nephew, let us have a good heart-to-heart.¡± After bringing Suo Lun into the study, all the smiles disappeared from Gui Qinshao¡¯s face, replaced by coldness, iciness. He no longer needed to act; facing Suo Lun, the fox, no disguise was necessary. ¡°Suo Lun, you¡¯ve succeeded,¡± Gui Xingfu said coldly. ¡°Tell me, what do you want? Under what condition will you agree to annul the marriage?¡± Suo Lun shook his head: ¡°No, I have no conditions. I just want you to fulfill the marriage contract, the sooner, the better. It would be best if we could get married tonight, right away.¡± Upon hearing this, Gui Xingfu¡¯s expression changed dramatically, and he said coldly, ¡°Suo Lun, don¡¯t try to extort us any further.¡± Suo Lun resolutely repeated, ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. You lose what you wager. Either kill me or prepare to get married.¡± ... Note: The first update is here; seeking monthly tickets and automated subscriptions. Thank you to the Lonely Gourmet for the 50,000 starting coins tip, thank you. Chapter 153 - 153 117 Suo Lun Returns to Gui Qinshu Wedding Ceremony Completed! ?153: Chapter 117: Suo Lun Returns to Gui Qinshu, Wedding Ceremony Completed! 153: Chapter 117: Suo Lun Returns to Gui Qinshu, Wedding Ceremony Completed! ¡°Kill him or go through with the wedding ceremony,¡± On hearing these words, Gui Xingfu¡¯s arms trembled violently, indeed feeling an urge to strike with a palm blow. But if he could have killed him, he would have done so long ago; why wait until today? Not only could he not kill him, but Suo Lun must not die within his Linhai City Territory; he could not bear the consequences of such an event. Taking a deep breath, Gui Xingfu said, ¡°My dear nephew, let¡¯s not beat around the bush. Gui Qinshao cannot marry you.¡± ¡°Why not? Do I not deserve Gui Qinshao?¡± asked Suo Lun. Gui Xingfu said, ¡°Why do you ask when you already know? You are like a disaster star right now. No one can get close to you or have any relation with you. You have become an enemy of the royal family, and once an alliance is made with you, my Gui Clan¡¯s downfall won¡¯t be far.¡± Suo Lun said, ¡°What about the great favor the Suo have shown to you? Are we to disregard the sacred covenant that was once shared?¡± Gui Xingfu said, ¡°What could be more important than the survival of a family? You may seek death if you wish, but do not involve others, and definitely do not drag my Gui Clan into it.¡± Then, Gui Xingfu¡¯s expression softened and he said, ¡°My dear nephew, you are exceptionally talented and intelligent. Why insist on opposing the royal family? Step back, and the sea and sky are vast. Just a bit of compromise, and you could become Prince Zhi Ning¡¯s husband, potentially the future Prime Minister. Why be so obstinate?¡± Suo Lun replied, ¡°Then, Lord Gui, if you were offered to marry King Quo Bian¡¯s sister right now and immediately become Prime Minister, but the price was to give up several hundred li of Linhai City Territory, would you agree?¡± Gui Xingfu¡¯s face twitched, and he said, ¡°Of course not. Being Prime Minister seems prestigious, but at most you are in power for ten years. Several hundred li of land and hundreds of thousands of subjects can be passed down through generations. The nobles of the kingdom might be prestigious, but how can they compare to the lords of our rank? Even Turing Tuo, the mighty Duke, a ¡®god¡¯ in the eyes of the royal family, is merely a royal servant at the end of the day. While we lords are true partners of the kingdom.¡± Gui Xingfu spelled out the harsh truth. Linhai City, Tianshui City, both were among the great lords of the kingdom, each with around five hundred li of territory. How vast is this territory? It¡¯s equivalent to a fifth of a province, about one-seventieth of the entire kingdom¡¯s land. It was a vast foundation indeed. Other nobles might have their moments in the sun, but only for a few decades. They have titles but little else, perhaps just several tens of li of fiefs. But the lords have hundreds of li of land, hundreds of thousands of subjects, and tens of thousands of troops, their destinies intertwined with the nation¡¯s. Thus, though the kingdom¡¯s lords¡¯ titles may not be high and their status in the royal city may seem low, in truth, the kingdom¡¯s nobles envied, resented, and hated them. Suo Lun said, ¡°Do not do unto others what you would not have them do unto you. Even Lord Gui knows that a Prime Ministership and a princess are not worth a lord¡¯s status. So why urge me to compromise?¡± Gui Xingfu said, ¡°Because you¡¯re at a life-or-death juncture. Your Tianshui City has already fallen, you have nothing left, no choice remains.¡± ¡°My Tianshui City might have fallen, but it can be retaken,¡± Suo Lun asserted. ¡°Hahahaha...¡± Gui Xingfu burst into unrestrained laughter. ¡°Is that possible? Do you know how many troops are currently in Tianshui City? Nurdan¡¯s forces, Suo Hanyi¡¯s forces, along with the royal army, are more than thirty or forty thousand strong. And you, do you even have more than a hundred troops at hand? Are you aware of what¡¯s happening inside Tianshui City now?¡± Suo Lun said, ¡°They¡¯re thoroughly blackening my name, tarnishing my reputation, completely subverting the legitimate position of the Suo in Tianshui City.¡± ¡°It¡¯s more than blackening,¡± said Gui Xingfu. ¡°There are rampant rumors of your illicit affair with Suo Ningbing, and a forged will from Suo Long is being prepared to appoint Suo Hanyi as the new city lord.¡± Suo Lun appeared very calm; he had anticipated this. Gui Xingfu said, ¡°As for Tianshui City¡¯s troops, do you think they support you or Suo Hanyi?¡± Clearly, it was Suo Hanyi. The troops of Tianshui City had all been trained by him; every soldier knew only of Suo Hanyi and not Suo Lun. Thus, from the start, Suo Lun had no hope for the soldiers of Tianshui City. Only what one wins by his own hand truly belongs to him. Gui Xingfu said, ¡°Within three months, your reputation in Tianshui City will stink to high heaven. Then Suo Hanyi will negotiate with the rebels, Nurdan will defect back, pledging loyalty to Suo Hanyi. Thereafter, Suo Hanyi will rightfully become Tianshui City¡¯s acting city lord. Next, the royal army will enter Tianshui City.¡± After saying this, Gui Xingfu sighed and added, ¡°My dear nephew, there is no justice in this world anymore, only the powerful are truly just. Just wait and see, in the coming months, the royal family will desperately elevate Suo Hanyi¡¯s status, even though he is a shameless traitor. But in the hearts of the people of Tianshui City, he will surely be seen as the most shining, just, and loyal person. His appointment as the acting city lord will appear to be the will of the people.¡± Suo Lun¡¯s face remained expressionless. Gui Xingfu continued, ¡°Prince Zhi Li¡¯s strategy cannot be obstructed by anyone, and you are the obstacle in its path¡ªthe only outcome is to be crushed to dust. Prince Zili¡¯s power is beyond your imagination.¡± Suddenly, Suo Lun asked, ¡°Then what about the will of His Majesty the King?¡± Gui Xingfu hesitated slightly, then his face revealed a nearly sinister smile and he said, ¡°Do you know how many people King Quo Bian offended when he ascended to the throne, and how many he killed? Do you know how reluctant the promotion of civilian elites by the king is, or how much every noble, even every lord, misses the late Prince Zhi Lan?¡± Chapter 154 - 154 117 Suo Lun Returns to Qin Shu Wedding Ceremony Completed!_2 ?154: Chapter 117: Suo Lun Returns to Qin Shu, Wedding Ceremony Completed!_2 154: Chapter 117: Suo Lun Returns to Qin Shu, Wedding Ceremony Completed!_2 Gui Xingfu¡¯s statement was utterly heart-piercing. It directly addressed the most dangerous and frightening situation in the Rage Wave Kingdom. King Quo Bian¡¯s reforms, promoting civilian elites, had caused tremendous damage to the interests of the noble class. Although all nobles remained extremely respectful on the surface, in their hearts they had already considered the King an archenemy. Of course, if King Quo Bian had a son, he would still be the ultimate victor. But, unfortunately, he did not have a son, nor could he have one anymore. Now, the entire Kingdom¡¯s nobles and lords were waiting for King Quo Bian¡¯s demise, all waiting for Prince Zili¡¯s ascension. And Zili, in fact, had also become a buffer between King Quo Bian and the noble class. Suo Lun suddenly recalled his ennoblement in the royal palace, when Prince Zili was extremely respectful, without uttering a word. But the entire cabinet, the whole Commander-in-chief¡¯s Office, were speaking on his behalf. Prince Zili becoming the default Crown Prince was essentially a sign of King Quo Bian compromising with the entire noble class. If this buffer were to be destroyed, the only outcome would be a complete stand-off between the entire noble class and the King, with the conflict laid bare for all to see. ¡°Do you know what Ling Ao signifies, and how significant his weight is?¡± Gui Xingfu continued to ask. As soon as Gui Xingfu said this, Suo Lun instantly understood. Although Zili also claimed to value civilian elites, the only thing he had done was to defy all objections and choose Ling Ao as his attendant. Ling Ao was a civilian elite, and Zili chose him to be his attendant and one of the future military commanders of the kingdom. This was his signal to the civilian elites that he would continue to make use of them. However, in reality, it was a strategic deception. Ling Ao was merely the token ¡®bone¡¯ purchased for a large sum, and the only ¡®bone¡¯ at that. Prince Zili¡¯s real power base was the support of the entire noble class. Moreover, this sole ¡®piece¡¯ of Ling Ao was also to become the son-in-law of the Linhai City Lord, creating a bridge between Zili and the local lords. So, this lucky man, Ling Ao, had already become the most valuable chess piece. Gui Xingfu said coldly, ¡°Therefore, Gui Qinshao will certainly marry Ling Ao, not because of their feelings, but because of the Kingdom¡¯s greater strategy.¡± Ling Ao, truly a man blessed with great fortune! In a certain sense, Gui Qinshao marrying Ling Ao was more like a tripartite alliance between the royal family, civilian elites, and the lordly class. Peering into a fragment like this, Suo Lun could now sense how powerful the forces behind Zili actually were? His strategy involved relying on the nobility, courting the local lords, and deceiving the civilian elites. All three forces were at his disposal. Suo Lun suddenly sighed, ¡°King Quo Bian, a hero of his time, unrivaled, what a pity he has no heir.¡± ¡°A man without an heir has nothing at all,¡± Gui Xingfu said coldly. ¡°Suo Lun, do you also want your family to lack an heir?¡± ¡°Of course not, which is why I must marry Gui Qinshao,¡± Suo Lun said with a smile. Upon hearing this, Gui Xingfu¡¯s expression changed dramatically. He had said so much, even ruthlessly revealing the highest secrets of the kingdom, all to make Suo Lun realize the reality and give up his fantasy of marrying Gui Qinshao. Unexpectedly, he was still stubbornly deluded. Suo Lun continued, ¡°Prince Zili forcibly covets my Tianshui City; do you lords not feel the crisis? If he can take my territory today, he can take yours tomorrow.¡± ¡°Once the Kingdom¡¯s army enters the Barbaric Wilderness Plains, new cities will be constructed, and at that time, Tianshui City will be returned to the Suo family. Only, it will not be yours, but Suo Hanyi¡¯s Suo,¡± Gui Xingfu said. ¡°You seem clever, but in fact, you are utterly foolish and blind to the times.¡± Suo Lun smiled faintly. Gui Xingfu said word by word, ¡°Suo Lun, right now, no one in this entire world can save you, not even King Quo Bian. So, you should have no illusions.¡± This statement was the greatest heart-piercing remark, not only targeting Suo Lun¡¯s heart but also King Quo Bian¡¯s. Gui Xingfu continued, ¡°If Gui Qinshao marries you, it means choosing to be enemies with Prince Zili and the entire noble class. I can¡¯t afford such a price, so to prevent that from happening, I am willing to pay any price, do anything.¡± This last remark was a naked threat. ¡°Thirty thousand Gold Coins, three thousand soldiers, in exchange for you to break off the engagement, and then leave Linhai City, the farther the better,¡± Gui Xingfu stated decisively. ¡°Go cause trouble for someone else; you are not welcome here.¡± Thirty thousand Gold Coins, three thousand soldiers¡ªGui Xingfu was indeed making a grand gesture. Yet, those were not what Suo Lun wanted. To reclaim Tianshui City, he needed at least one hundred and fifty thousand Gold Coins, twenty thousand soldiers. And this sum of money, this number of troops, was something Gui Xingfu could not produce even if he gave all he had. Gui Xingfu said, ¡°Either take the thirty thousand Gold Coins, three thousand soldiers and leave. Or force me to use the most ruthless tactics. My reputation might suffer, but for the sake of my family¡¯s legacy, I¡¯m willing to stop at nothing.¡± Suo Lun¡¯s gaze narrowed as he said, ¡°Lord Gui, I could have avoided marrying Gui Qinshao once I got what I wanted. I could have broken off the engagement myself. But you played too dirty, even sending Ling Ao to cripple the tendons in my arm. Therefore, I must, I will marry her.¡± ¡°What exactly do you want to get from me?¡± Gui Xingfu asked. ¡°This marriage, you won¡¯t be able to go through with it, not even if it kills you.¡± Chapter 155 - 155 117 Suo Lun Returns to Qin Shu Wedding Ceremony Completed!_3 ?155: Chapter 117: Suo Lun Returns to Qin Shu, Wedding Ceremony Completed!_3 155: Chapter 117: Suo Lun Returns to Qin Shu, Wedding Ceremony Completed!_3 ¡°After I marry Gui Qinshao, I¡¯ll naturally tell you,¡± Suo Lun said, and then he took out a piece of paper with black characters on white, handing it to Gui Xingfu, ¡°This marriage is inevitable; I must make everyone see that those who have humiliated me will pay the price.¡± Seeing the document that Suo Lun handed over, Gui Xingfu¡¯s expression changed drastically, his facial muscles twitching as he roared, ¡°Suo Lun, do you really think I wouldn¡¯t dare kill you?¡± Suo Lun walked over to the weapons rack in the corner of the study and gave it a vicious kick. The precious sword on it was kicked over to Gui Xingfu, its blade sharp as water. Suo Lun said word by word, ¡°Either let Gui Qinshao marry me, or kill me.¡± Gui Xingfu trembled all over, suddenly picked up the precious sword from the ground, and raised it high, ready to cleave Suo Lun in two. However, his sword never came down. Suo Lun opened his eyes and said, ¡°You really don¡¯t dare; if you did, you would have killed me long ago, no need to wait until now.¡± Indeed, Gui Xingfu really didn¡¯t dare. And this reluctance wasn¡¯t because he cherished his reputation, but rather due to another terrifying reason. Zhi Ning had said before that she could have killed Suo Lun when it was possible, but now, she no longer could. If even Zhi Ning, Prince Zili¡¯s own sister, couldn¡¯t kill him, how could he, Gui Xingfu? Suo Lun said coldly, ¡°Since you don¡¯t dare kill me, then prepare for the wedding. The sooner, the better.¡± Gui Xingfu¡¯s face changed several times as he hissed, ¡°What exactly do you want to obtain from me?¡± Suo Lun said, ¡°After the wedding ceremony, you will know what I want.¡± Gui Xingfu said with a cold look in his eyes, ¡°Do you realize by doing this, although you have vented your malice, you have also completely turned me against you to the death.¡± ¡°Offending someone like Lord Gui is hardly a big deal,¡± Suo Lun said indifferently, ¡°You are so rational and wise, so profit-oriented.¡± ¡°Fine, let¡¯s, let¡¯s ...,¡± Gui Xingfu raged, ¡°Hope you live long enough to enjoy your real wedding!¡± Then, Gui Xingfu roared to the people outside, ¡°Go prepare; we¡¯re getting married tonight!¡± ... Half an hour later, the whole Linhai City Lord¡¯s mansion was alight with festivity. All the guests received explosive news: the wedding of Suo Lun and Gui Qinshao would take place tonight. They were really going through with the wedding? Everyone was stunned; the Gui Clan was indeed preparing to honor their pledge. The drama in Linhai City was simply too splendid to be true. When Gui Qinshao heard her father¡¯s decision, she was utterly shocked, her voice trembling as she said, ¡°Father, you, you¡¯re really going to make me marry that scum?¡± Gui Xingfu nodded and said, ¡°Yes, the wedding must take place tonight.¡± ¡°No, no, I¡¯d rather die than marry him,¡± Gui Qinshao shrieked. Turing Si said coldly, ¡°My lord, you should know what it means once your daughter marries Suo Lun. It means making enemies with the entire nobility and with Prince Zili.¡± ¡°I am well aware,¡± said Gui Xingfu. ¡°But who told that petty thief Suo Lun to prefer losing his life rather than his pride, and to seek this face-saving act?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Turing Si asked. ¡°You¡¯ll know after the wedding tonight,¡± Gui Xingfu said. ¡°Such a villain, bullying us to this extreme, why not just kill him? At this time, he¡¯s like a homeless dog; killing him would bother no one,¡± Turing Si said. ¡°What do you know?¡± Gui Xingfu snapped angrily. ¡°If he could be killed, Suo Lun would have died a hundred times already; would it be my turn to kill him?¡± Gui Qinshao suddenly drew her sword and placed it across her neck, saying, ¡°I would rather die than marry into this wedding, unless I¡¯m dead.¡± Gui Xingfu glanced at her, then walked toward the inner room, saying, ¡°Daughter, come here; I have something to tell you.¡± ... Half an hour later, the wedding feast of Suo Lun and Gui Qinshao officially began. Under the gaze of all, the groom Suo Lun, dressed in red, appeared before the crowd. A moment later, the bride Gui Qinshao, walked slowly into the grand hall, her stunning face revealing an intoxicating smile, as if she had no dissatisfaction with the wedding at all. ... Note: Here¡¯s the second update; I beseech you for monthly votes and automatic subscriptions; thank you, everyone. Chapter 156 - 156 118 The wedding is over the fierce battle is concluded and desires are fulfilled! ?156: 118: The wedding is over, the fierce battle is concluded, and desires are fulfilled! 156: 118: The wedding is over, the fierce battle is concluded, and desires are fulfilled! Gui Qinshao was dressed in her most magnificent attire today, wearing an incredibly gorgeous red-golden silk dress, adorned with a radiant pearl crown. The face that was already incomparably beautiful became even more stunning with the bride¡¯s makeup, to the point where it was difficult to look directly at her. When she made her entrance, everyone first fell into a hushed silence, then erupted into cheers. But when a person has a smile on their face while their eyes are filled with coldness, it sends shivers down one¡¯s spine. And at this moment, that was the kind of smile Gui Qinshao had. Originally, all the guests were smiling. But as soon as they saw Gui Qinshao¡¯s icy smile, they put away their own and exchanged uncertain glances, the cheer that was about to erupt suddenly came to an abrupt halt. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Suo Lun, you¡¯ve gotten what you wished for, let¡¯s proceed to the wedding ceremony,¡± Gui Qinshao said with a smile as she approached Suo Lun, her eyes still filled with icy coldness. Suo Lun reluctantly reached out with his less injured left hand to take hers. ¡°No need, I wouldn¡¯t want to have this hand chopped off later,¡± Gui Qinshao said, still smiling, her gaze as cold as ever. Then, the bride and groom walked side by side toward the elevated hall. The Dragon Emperor brought knowledge and civilization to this world, as well as wedding rituals from Earth, both Chinese and Western. The wedding of Suo Lun and Gui Qinshao chose the Chinese style. Gui Xingfu and Turing Si, as parents of the bride, and Suo Ningbing as the groom¡¯s parent, sat high above in the hall. Qingcheng Zi, the chief disciple of the Sword Master, served as the officiant of the wedding. Below, hundreds of guests gathered in the hall, watching the couple perform the wedding ceremony. ... ¡°Kneel to heaven and earth!¡± Suo Lun and Gui Qinshao both kneeled and bowed toward the outside world, paying their respects to heaven and earth. ¡°Kneel to the high hall!¡± Suo Lun and Gui Qinshao then knelt and bowed to the parents seated in the high hall. Gui Xingfu wore a smile, as if truly accepting the bow from a pair of newlyweds. And Suo Ningbing, out of courtesy and upbringing, also managed to put on a smile. Turing Si, a lady from the Duke¡¯s estate, didn¡¯t even have the heart to pretend, her expression as cold as ice. ¡°The couple bows to each other!¡± Suo Lun and Gui Qinshao faced each other and deeply bowed. While facing each other, Gui Qinshao¡¯s icy eyes suddenly trembled, filled with incredibly complex emotions. This moment, when she was closest to Suo Lun, was the first time she seriously looked at him. He was really handsome, even charming, with a face that would make the majority of women feel pity and become infatuated. He was also truly outstanding, astonishing everyone with his brilliance. He was also truly a bastard, the kind that women could hate to the bone. Yet, he was also the kind that could make them love him to the bone. Gui Qinshao thought she could maintain her smile, the icy look in her eyes, and carry through the entire ceremony with murderous intent in her heart. But in the moment of the ceremony, her heart skipped a beat. The man before her was facing the greatest misfortune, having lost his father and his fiefdom, like a dog that had lost its home with nowhere to rest. Moreover, he had to face endless enemies, immense pressure, and responsibilities. And yet, his shoulders were so frail. Having nearly nothing, he still struggled on, fought on, and even created miracles time and again. However, everything was in vain. His destined ruin had been utterly sealed; his very birth may have been a tragedy. So, was she to add another heavy stroke to his tragedy, to fiercely tear open his wounds and expose the raw flesh to all present? The once incomparably proud and ice-cold Gui Qinshao hesitated and showed weakness for the first time. She felt, to some extent, that she couldn¡¯t bear it. ¡°The ceremony is concluded; the wedding banquet shall now commence!¡± Qingcheng Zi eagerly ended the odd wedding ceremony. Then, all the guests began to applause in unison, not warm, but orderly. Immediately after, delicious dishes started flowing like water. The joyous and exquisite music started to play, and everything seemed truly like a wedding. ¡°Cough!¡± Gui Xingfu coughed softly and then lifted his cup to drink. This was a signal, indicating that Gui Qinshao must do something. Her beautiful eyes revealed one last struggle, she bit her lip hard, and closed her eyes for a moment, gathering her emotions. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I must do this, Suo Lun. You brought this upon yourself,¡± Gui Qinshao repeated to herself internally. Then, she opened her eyes, and abruptly tore off the gorgeous red-golden wedding dress she wore, revealing another dress beneath. The crowd went into an uproar in an instant. Beneath her grand wedding dress was a white gown made of grey cotton, filled with gloom and paleness. She also pulled off the phoenix crown from her head, and on her black hair were tied two ribbons¡ªone black, one white¡ªalong with a white paper flower. This was a garment of mourning, the garb of a widow, signifying that her husband was dead! The music stopped suddenly. Everyone was shocked into silence. All the sympathetic gazes turned toward Suo Lun. Even many of the noble ladies had tears streaming down their faces instantly. And Suo Ningbing, at first, looked at Gui Qinshao in disbelief and then, her delicate body swaying slightly, she fainted and slumped in her seat. In the duel with Suo Lun, she lost and was forced to go through the wedding ceremony with him, fulfilling the agreement. But she also needed to send an absolute signal to the outside world, to the royal family, to cut off her ties with Suo Lun completely. Chapter 157 - 157 118 The wedding is over the fierce battle tasted what was desired!_2 ?157: 118: The wedding is over, the fierce battle, tasted what was desired!_2 157: 118: The wedding is over, the fierce battle, tasted what was desired!_2 So, she chose such a cruel and decisive approach. ¡°I¡¯ve just exchanged marital vows with you and wished death upon you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve just become your wife and would rather become a widow.¡± The nobility present, along with the high-ranking samurai lords, originally came to watch the wedding with excitement. However, when the play actually began, their souls still shuddered violently. Too cruel, even... too despicable and shameless. The Suo clan has done a life-saving favor for the Gui clan, a favor as vast as the heavens and earth. You, Gui Xingfu, bear a name of benevolence and righteousness, is this how you repay the Suo clan¡¯s kindness? This is to trample over Suo Lun with the utmost cruelty, to curse Suo Lun. Gui Qinshao¡¯s stunning face trembled slightly, and then she said, ¡°Suo Lun, you could have left the stage with dignity; you forced my hand.¡± Suo Lun looked at her beautiful face for a while, he first sighed, then revealed a smile. Then he went to his sister, Suo Ningbing, gently massaged her temples to help her regain consciousness, and then smiled at Gui Qinshao, ¡°I¡¯ve already had two wedding ceremonies. The first was with the Black Widow of the Poison Snake Tribe of the Hundred Thousand Mountains. I never thought that the second time, I would still be marrying a widow.¡± It was a joke he told, but no one present could laugh. They only felt endless sorrow and indignation. Gui Qinshao said in a cold, low voice, ¡°Perhaps, this is your fate; any woman who marries you will become a widow. Remember, you brought this on yourself¡ªit was your choice. You could have gotten a substantial amount of money from my Gui Clan and left with your whole body.¡± Suo Lun shook his head without responding further, but turned to Gui Xingfu and said, ¡°Father-in-law, shall we talk?¡± ¡°Of course, let¡¯s talk,¡± Gui Xingfu said, and then beckoned to everyone, ¡°Please enjoy your food and drink; I wouldn¡¯t want anyone to feel I¡¯m a bad host.¡± The two then left the banquet hall and headed to the study¡¯s secret chamber. Today, Gui Xingfu had completely torn off the mask of benevolence and righteousness. ... In the study! ¡°Suo Lun, now you can tell me, what do you want from me?¡± Gui Xingfu said. Suo Lun said, ¡°When you were in desperate straits and fled to our Suo¡¯s Tianshui City, it was my father who lent you land, money, troops, and even prevented the royal house from enfeoffing Gui Xingchou. That¡¯s how you were able to make a comeback and seize Linhai City again, right?¡± ¡°Yes, but times are different now, aren¡¯t they?¡± Gui Xingfu said. ¡°I would also like to repay the kindness, but I really am powerless. Enough said, now that we¡¯ve completely fallen out, tell me what you want.¡± ¡°I would also like a piece of territory from you¡ªnot a loan, but a formal cession. It doesn¡¯t need to be very big, just a high-ranking samurai¡¯s domain will do,¡± Suo Lun said. Upon hearing his words, it was as if Gui Xingfu had been struck by lightning, and he suddenly stood up, shouting, ¡°You¡¯re dreaming, dreaming of your grandiose dreams!¡± Gui Xingfu then poked Suo Lun¡¯s face with his finger, saying, ¡°Let me tell you, Suo Lun, if today you voluntarily annulled the marriage contract, then you would still have thirty thousand gold coins, three thousand soldiers. Now, you¡¯ve forced me into such a dire situation, utterly destroying my reputation for benevolence. Therefore, I can only give you three thousand gold coins, as if I were dealing with a beggar¡ªtake it or leave it.¡± A territory is a noble¡¯s lifeline; how could Gui Xingfu willingly cede any part of it? Linhai City itself only has eighteen high-ranking samurai domains, about forty thousand square kilometers. To expect him to cede one-eighteenth of that was pure fantasy. Suo Lun said, ¡°Then I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t give you what you want either. From now on, I will be officially married to Gui Qinshao.¡± ¡°Delusional,¡± Gui Xingfu said. ¡°Today, my daughter donned the garb of a widow to humiliate you, which is more than enough to prove to the world the Gui Clan¡¯s resolute intent to sever ties with you. You¡¯ll get nothing from me through marriage extortion!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Suo Lun sneered. ¡°Then what about Gui Qinshao¡¯s marriage to Ling Ao? If she does not divorce me, how can she marry Ling Ao? How will your so-called alliance between the peasant elites, the royal family, and the nobility continue then?¡± Instantly, Gui Xingfu¡¯s complexion changed. Suo Lun continued, ¡°Of course, Prince Zili may not care too much, as he could just have Ling Ao marry another noble¡¯s daughter. But by then, you might no longer be seen as the foremost among the nobles in his heart. And the fact remains, you have married your daughter off to me. Despite her wearing the garb of a widow to express a resolute intent, as long as the marriage stands, it equates to an alliance¡ªwhether you acknowledge it or not, all under heaven will see it as an alliance between the Gui Clan and Suo.¡± Gui Xingfu trembled with rage, this petty thief, this shameless petty thief. Just now in Linhai City, he neither wanted money nor land. He steadfastly clung to the marriage contract with Gui Qinshao, enduring all trample and humiliation, but determined to complete the wedding ceremony and establish the marital fact. Then he would use this marriage to extort him, step by step, pushing Gui Xingfu towards an absolute corner. Such a vicious heart, such a deep cunning. Suo Lun continued, ¡°Father-in-law, since you¡¯ve already paid so much, why not be generous one more time? After all, the pain is but a moment. It¡¯s a very good deal to exchange high-ranking samurai¡¯s territory for a true severance of ties with this calamity¡ªme.¡± ¡°Impossible, I would rather kill you than cede a high-ranking samurai¡¯s territory to you,¡± Gui Xingfu seethed. ¡°Go ask around, which noble under heaven would be willing to cede such a vast territory? This is the foundation passed down by our ancestors, a hundred-year legacy, who would want to cede it?¡± Chapter 158 - 158 118 The wedding is over the fierce battle got what was desired!_3 ?158: 118: The wedding is over, the fierce battle, got what was desired!_3 158: 118: The wedding is over, the fierce battle, got what was desired!_3 ¡°So I deserve to have the whole of Tianshui City taken from me?¡± Suo Lun suddenly roared, ¡°You already feel such heartache over a mere samurai¡¯s territory, yet what I¡¯m losing is the entire Tianshui City.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you deserve it; that¡¯s your bad luck,¡± Gui Xingfu said harshly. ¡°The end of the Suo family has come!¡± Then, this unusual father-and-son-in-law stared at each other fiercely, like two vicious wolves. A full quarter of an hour later, Gui Xingfu asked, ¡°Suo Lun, by ceding a piece of territory to me, what do you plan to do?¡± ¡°Rise again from the east, prepare the horses and the troops, take back Tianshui City within half a year,¡± Suo Lun seriously said. Gui Xingfu looked at Suo Lun for a good while, then burst out into a thunderous laugh that was sharp and piercing, truly making one¡¯s blood run cold. ¡°Ha ha ha, ha ha ha, ha ha ha ha...¡± Gui Xingfu¡¯s laughter was unending, as harsh as an owl¡¯s, and he laughed for minutes on end. Laughing until clutching his belly, laughing until squatting down, finally laughing until he collapsed into his own chair. It was as if he had heard the most absurd joke in the world, one that couldn¡¯t possibly be more ludicrous. And Suo Lun, not at all angry, just stood by laughing with him. Laughing until tears were nearly spilling, Gui Xingfu suddenly snapped out of it, wiped away the tears at the corner of his eyes. ¡°Suo Lun, how large is a senior samurai¡¯s territory?¡± Gui Xingfu asked. ¡°How many people live there?¡± ¡°Around two thousand square kilometers,¡± Suo Lun said. ¡°The populous ones have forty to fifty thousand residents; the smallest have about ten thousand.¡± ¡°How much tax does a senior samurai¡¯s territory collect in a year?¡± Gui Xingfu asked. ¡°The tax and territory¡¯s output, how many soldiers can it support?¡± ¡°The taxes from the richer ones are two to three thousand Gold Coins, the poorer ones a few hundred Gold Coins,¡± Suo Lun said. ¡°Through taxes and output, you can sustain nearly a thousand soldiers at most, or a few hundred at least.¡± Gui Xingfu then asked, ¡°To take back Tianshui City, how many troops do you need, and how much military pay?¡± Suo Lun said, ¡°At least twenty thousand soldiers, a hundred and fifty thousand Gold Coins.¡± Gui Xingfu slammed his fist down, shattering the solid desk, and laughed loudly, ¡°So you want to carve off a piece of samurai territory from me, and then, with this dozens of miles of land, earn a hundred and fifty thousand Gold Coins within half a year, and raise twenty thousand soldiers?¡± ¡°Yes, to be more precise, five months,¡± Suo Lun said. ¡°Because in half a year, the royal army will have already stationed themselves in Tianshui City. According to royal law, if a noble cannot suppress a rebellion, the kingdom is obligated to dispatch troops.¡± ¡°Ha ha ha ha... ha ha ha ha ha...¡± Gui Xingfu burst into wild laughter once more. This time, he only laughed for less than half a minute before abruptly stopping, his expression once again becoming icy and ferocious, ¡°Suo Lun, is it you who has gone mad, or is it me?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s me,¡± Suo Lun said. ¡°How could someone as rational as you ever go mad?¡± He really must have gone mad, to think that with just a piece of land spanning dozens of miles, within half a year, he could earn a hundred and fifty thousand Gold Coins. It wasn¡¯t just madness; it was complete lunacy. Do you know how much a hundred and fifty thousand Gold Coins is? It¡¯s the taxes of the whole Southeast Province for a year, covering nearly a thousand miles of land, with nearly two million inhabitants. Do you know how substantial a force of twenty thousand soldiers is? For Linhai City and Tianshui City, these top-tier nobles, it took countless years of accumulation to build twenty thousand elite troops, and that includes the combined forces of the main city and the samurai territories. To earn three thousand Gold Coins in half a year from a senior samurai territory with a total area of two thousand square kilometers would already be defying the heavens, let alone a hundred and fifty thousand. This Suo Lun wasn¡¯t just wishfully thinking; he was completely out of his mind. Suo Lun said with a smile, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, my dear father-in-law, even if just to enjoy the show, you should sever a senior samurai territory to me. Besides, there¡¯s a ninety-nine percent chance that I will die a failure within six months. Then when you take back the territory, won¡¯t it be easy?¡± Gui Xingfu remained silent, eyes closed. Suo Lun said, ¡°Trade a piece of territory to free me from my marriage to Gui Qinshao and give her back her freedom. Completely dissociate from me, the disaster star, before Zhi Li and the entire royal aristocracy, and also become the foremost noble in Zhi Li¡¯s eyes. It¡¯s a worthwhile exchange.¡± Gui Xingfu still kept his eyes closed, not saying a word. Suo Lun continued, ¡°And as soon as I die, reclaiming that territory from me will be effortless, right? Therefore, my dear father-in-law, just sign the agreement!¡± A few minutes later. Gui Xingfu suddenly opened his eyes and said, ¡°Fine, I agree to it. But there is one issue: now senior samurai lords each have their own jurisdiction, and I haven¡¯t yet decided which piece of territory to cede.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do,¡± Suo Lun said. ¡°Are you telling me to wait for half a year if you don¡¯t decide?¡± Gui Xingfu said, ¡°I can sign a preliminary agreement with you now. Within three days, within the Linhai City Territory, I will cede a piece of land not smaller than two thousand square kilometers to you. How about that?¡± ¡°Three days, and make sure to cede to me a territory not less than two thousand square kilometers,¡± Suo Lun said. ¡°Let¡¯s sign the agreement now, then read it aloud before everyone, affix the great seals of the nobility, the earl, and the city lord, and swear before heaven and earth, the royal family, and the Dragon Temple.¡± ¡°Agreed,¡± Gui Xingfu said. ... Half an hour later, before hundreds of aristocrats and senior samurai lords, all the guests. Suo Lun and Gui Xingfu signed the sacred covenant publicly, promising to cede a territory not smaller than two thousand square kilometers within three days. And swore oaths before heaven and earth, the royal family, and the Dragon Temple. Once this covenant was formed, no one could violate it. After the contract was signed, Gui Qinshao said with icy sarcasm, ¡°Shameless Suo Lun, you¡¯ve got what you wanted. Now, what about what I want? Give me back my freedom.¡± Suo Lun had Ye Jingyu help him, pulling out a letter of divorce from his bosom. Then, Ye Jingyu opened the letter and placed it in front of Suo Lun. In front of hundreds of guests, Suo Lun read aloud, ¡°Gui Qinshao, daughter-in-law of the Suo, is unkind, unjust, disloyal, unfilial, arrogant, tyrannical, rude, and disrespectful. Because of my father¡¯s dying command, I had no choice but to marry. However, introducing such a shrew into the Suo family, we would never have peace, our family honor is at stake. For preserving the purity and nobility of the Suo lineage, I hereby divorce Gui Clan¡¯s Qin Shao, expelling her from the household. Heaven and earth, ancestors of the Suo, bear witness!¡± Having finished, Suo Lun, resisting the severe pain and weakness in his left arm, threw the letter forcefully onto Gui Qinshao¡¯s face. ... Note: First update of five thousand characters delivered. Brothers, I beg for your automatic subscriptions and monthly tickets; thank you all. Chapter 159 - 159 119 Ruthless Suo Lun! ?159: 119: Ruthless Suo Lun! The cession of territory acquired! 159: 119: Ruthless Suo Lun! The cession of territory acquired! ¡°Refreshing!¡± ¡°Delightful!¡± These were not the inner voices of Suo Lun, but those of the onlookers present. If they had to choose a side, they all stood with Gui Xingfu and Prince Zili. After all, either as nobles or high-ranking samurai lords of Linhai City, their interests aligned with those of Gui Xingfu. But when it came to emotions, they were on Suo Lun¡¯s side. Suo Lun had only been in Linhai City for a mere ten days, but whether it was his qin duel with Zhi You or his swordfight with Gui Qinshao, he completely shocked everyone present. Especially the swordfight with Gui Qinshao¡ªit was an absolute miracle. So stunning, so unbelievable. Because Suo Lun had touched them with his performance, everyone present could empathize deeply with the humiliation he suffered and his resistance to it. Particularly the noble ladies present had been completely conquered by Suo Lun¡¯s performances. Today, Gui Xingfu and his daughter, Gui Qinshao, truly enacted the most cruel scene. When Gui Qinshao tore open her red bridal gown to reveal the white widow¡¯s attire underneath, cursing Suo Lun to die, many noblewomen present burst into tears, deeply pained for Suo Lun. Even the male guests felt indescribably sorrowful. What a trampling of a man¡¯s dignity! Didn¡¯t the Suo owe you a debt of gratitude as vast as the heavens, and this is how you repay it? Utterly shameless, utterly despicable. And at that moment, when Suo Lun recited the divorce decree and then fiercely slapped it onto Gui Qinshao¡¯s face, everyone there felt as if their previous sorrow and anger burst forth, finding it incredibly satisfying. If it weren¡¯t for their restraint, many were almost ready to shout out in approval. ... As for Gui Qinshao, she was as if struck by lightning, instantly losing all reaction, her mind a complete blank. How could this be? Her father had said that after the wedding, it would be a peaceful divorce. A peaceful divorce, not abandonment. And certainly, no mention of Suo Lun publicly reading the divorce decree, such immense humiliation. Every single word on that page was like a sharp knife, stabbing at her face, piercing her heart. Being arrogant and willful, rude and impolite was bad enough, but to be accused of not maintaining a woman¡¯s virtue and deviance was an absolute trampling and humiliation for a woman. Moreover, how beautiful she was, how noble; so stunning that even the royal family dared not marry her. Her beauty made men almost too afraid to look at her directly; all men felt inferior before her, even Zhi You, who was of the royal family, couldn¡¯t help but act restrained in her presence. Although she was only the daughter of a vassal lord, she did not even consider Commandery Princess Zhining her equal in beauty. And yet, to be described by Suo Lun as... a shrew. Gui Qinshao could tolerate the insulting words regarding a lack of virtue and deviance, clenching her teeth and swallowing blood. Although she was pure as ice and jade, never even having held a man¡¯s hand, there had been talk that if she married Suo Lun, she would still end up with a cuckolding, so to speak. Thus, the so-called lack of a woman¡¯s virtue and deviance was not entirely without basis. But the word ¡°shrew¡± directly pierced through her psychological bottom line. It was too humiliating, too malicious. And soon, this word would spread throughout the entire kingdom, and she, Gui Qinshao, would never be able to rid herself of it. Why did Suo Lun have to be so cruel, so fierce? Why did he do this? After what seemed like an eternity, Gui Qinshao¡¯s body began to recover slightly, her icy body trembling, her beautiful eyes pooling with hatred as she looked at Suo Lun and said word by word, ¡°Suo Lun, you have humiliated me so today. We shall be sworn enemies for life. No matter where you go, even if you die, I will seek revenge. I will repay today¡¯s humiliation tenfold, a hundredfold.¡± Then, she fiercely pulled out a dagger and cut across the soft white palm of her hand, drops of bright red blood falling continuously. ¡°Suo Lun, I swear, you are the enemy of my entire life, and I will ensure my revenge until your blood runs dry,¡± Gui Qinshao uttered each word deliberately and then fiercely threw the dagger in front of Suo Lun, stabbing it deeply into the ground. Having said her piece, she turned abruptly and left, leaving the place that made her feel suffocated, the place she despised with every fiber of her being. ... At this moment, the look that Gui Xingfu cast toward Suo Lun was almost fiery. Because what Suo Lun had shown him earlier was a peaceful divorce agreement. The so-called peaceful divorce meant parting amicably, separating peacefully. He had not expected that in the end, Suo Lun would use a divorce decree filled with disgrace to harshly strike his daughter¡¯s face. What damage would this do to the reputation of his daughter, to the name of the Gui Clan? Gui Xingfu might be hypocritical, even shameless, but his love for his daughter was genuine. He had three sons, but only one daughter, whom he treasured as though she were his very heart and soul, precious enough to fear losing her to a mere touch, and that was why Gui Qinshao had become so spoiled and capricious. From young, his daughter had been adored by everyone, like the moon surrounded by a host of stars. Even when she was in the royal city, countless noble sons competed for her favor. Today, Suo Lun had caused her such pain, more than the sum of her entire life. And he did not understand why Suo Lun would do such a thing. It was completely self-destructive, offending his family to death. Was that fun for him? ¡°Why?¡± Gui Xingfu trembled as he asked, ¡°Why do this? You¡¯ve already got what you wanted, why not end things honorably? Why harm others at no benefit to yourself, why trample upon my daughter this way, is it just for the sake of venting your anger?¡± Chapter 160 - 160 119 Ruthless Suo Lun! ?160: 119: Ruthless Suo Lun! The cession of territory acquired!_2 160: 119: Ruthless Suo Lun! The cession of territory acquired!_2 ¡°Yes, it¡¯s to vent my anger,¡± Suo Lun said. ¡°Idiot, narrow-minded idiot, short-sighted idiot,¡± Gui Xingfu said harshly. Suo Lun coldly enunciated each word, ¡°I have never been broad-minded; I have always been one to hold grudges. Whoever dares to insult me, I will surely repay them tenfold immediately, unless they kill me themselves.¡± ¡°Mad dog, you mad dog,¡± Mrs. Turing Si suddenly stood up fiercely, pointing at Suo Lun and shouting, ¡°Your father was a mad dog, and you are a mad dog, too.¡± Mrs. Turing Si called Suo Long a mad dog because of his exceedingly upright and unyielding nature. Once, in a battle, he had beheaded a descendant of the Turing Clan for desertion. Although Turing Tuo publicly praised the execution as a righteous act that saved the Turing Clan¡¯s honor, in reality, they had come to deeply hate Suo Long. Suo Lun furrowed his brow and said, ¡°Lord Gui, my father was immensely kind to you. Are you not going to control your wife? Are you going to let her spout nonsense like this?¡± ¡°Did I say anything wrong?¡± Mrs. Turing Si said coldly, ¡°Your father was a stubborn mad dog, and that¡¯s why he deserved to be crippled for ten years and died before the age of sixty.¡± Mrs. Turing Si¡¯s character was as overbearing as Gui Qinshao¡¯s. Ordinarily she maintained the decorum of a noblewoman, but now, driven by fury, she had completely abandoned all propriety. Her words crossed Suo Lun¡¯s line in an instant. Suo Lun¡¯s gaze turned wickedly upon Mrs. Turing Si as he said coldly, ¡°Mrs. Turing, Prince Zili is most fond of other men¡¯s wives. How did you find the taste?¡± With these words, Mrs. Turing Si staggered as if she might faint. Gui Xingfu¡¯s vision darkened with regret. Why hadn¡¯t he stopped his wife earlier? This scoundrel truly was vindictive, a venom-spitting snake; no matter how vicious the words thrown at him, he would return them tenfold, striking exactly where you feared the most. Once these words today spread, Gui Xingfu wouldn¡¯t be able to face anyone again. He knew that many nobles in the royal city, without a solid foundation, knew about Prince Zili¡¯s fondness for other men¡¯s wives and thus offered their own wives to him to enjoy. But Gui Xingfu was a noble of significant standing, with a powerful base of support; he didn¡¯t need to stoop to such despicable acts. Moreover, he loved his wife dearly and was filled with possessiveness. He would be displeased if another man so much as looked at his wife, so how could he possibly submit to offering her in such a shameful way? Yet with what Suo Lun said today, everyone would believe it was true; that Gui Xingfu really had offered his wife to Zhi Li. ¡°Get out, get out of my City Lord Manor. You are not welcome here,¡± Gui Xingfu said word by word. Suo Lun spoke up, ¡°Lord Gui, remember, within three days, cede a piece of land no less than two thousand square kilometers to me. Sister, let¡¯s go!¡± Then, Suo Lun left with Suo Ningbing and Ye Jingyu, striding away. Immediately after, all the guests silently withdrew until they were completely gone. ... In the entire hall, only Gui Xingfu and his wife remained. At that moment, Mrs. Turing Si could no longer hold back, tears surging forth as she roared, ¡°Gui Xingfu, you go kill him, kill him!¡± Gui Xingfu slumped into the chair, silent. ¡°You worthless wretch, just letting others bully your wife, bully your daughter, what¡¯s the point of living like this? Someday I might actually cuckold you, so I don¡¯t have to suffer this unjust accusation,¡± Mrs. Turing Si raged, her chest heaving violently. Gui Xingfu remained quiet. Mrs. Turing Si continued to point and curse at her husband, ¡°If you are my husband, if you are Qinshu¡¯s father, then go kill him. Whatever the consequences, I¡¯ll take it, the Turing Clan will take it.¡± ¡°Aow... Shut up,¡± Gui Xingfu roared, suddenly pressing his wife down onto the table. At the same time, the maids of the City Lord¡¯s Manor swiftly closed all the doors, then turned their backs. After satisfying their passion, Mrs. Turing Si lay lazily in her husband¡¯s arms, her voice hoarse and soft, ¡°Fu, help me kill him.¡± ¡°Baby, we can¡¯t kill him,¡± Gui Xingfu said. ¡°Why can¡¯t we kill him? This little thief is no better than a stray dog, barely more noble than a beggar by the roadside,¡± Mrs. Turing Si said spitefully. Gui Xingfu shook his head, ¡°You have no idea who¡¯s standing behind this little thief, albeit as cannon fodder and a pawn. But if the scoundrel gets through this obstacle, then... then he will truly transform from a goldfish in the rain to a dragon. And when that day comes, with that scoundrel¡¯s nature, our Gui Family Clan will surely be obliterated.¡± At those words, Mrs. Turing Si shuddered violently, knowing full well her strong, domineering attitude and how she ordered her husband around. But in her heart, she loved her husband deeply and greatly admired him, absolutely believing his words. ¡°So that day will never come, right?¡± trembled Mrs. Turing Si. ¡°Right, that day will never come,¡± Gui Xingfu said coldly. ¡°I will do everything in my power to crush him to death. I can¡¯t kill him, but I can make his life worse than that of a pig or a dog, living a fate worse than death.¡± Mrs. Turing Si asked, ¡°So we really have to cede a piece of land to him?¡± ¡°In your dreams!¡± Gui Xingfu scoffed. ¡°The scoundrel may be cunning and shrewd, but he¡¯s still too green to face me. I will give him a large piece of land, alright. The only use for it, though, will be as his graveyard.¡± Mrs. Turing Si¡¯s alluring eyes glowed, ¡°I love seeing you so malevolent. Let¡¯s do it again.¡± Chapter 161 - 161 119 Ruthless Suo Lun! ?161: 119: Ruthless Suo Lun! The cession of territory acquired!_3 161: 119: Ruthless Suo Lun! The cession of territory acquired!_3 ¡°Sweetheart, let me rest a moment, let me rest, I really can¡¯t take it anymore...¡± ... Suo Lun, Suo Ningbing, and Ye Jingyu, along with one hundred Samurai of their family, were camping just outside of Linhai City. Since the City Lord¡¯s Mansion did not welcome them, they could no longer stay in the heart of Linhai City, and thus had to make do with dining in the wind and sleeping under the stars outside the city. ¡°Master, will Gui Xingfu go back on his word and not cede the territory to us?¡± asked Suo Mu, the leader of the family¡¯s Samurai. ¡°No, he will definitely cede it,¡± Suo Lun said. ¡°Only, he will cede a piece of land that is completely beyond expectation. He thinks this will trap me for good on that piece of land, turning that vast area into my grave.¡± ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Suo Mu asked. ¡°Force them to change the piece of land?¡± ¡°No, the piece of land I originally wanted is that one,¡± Suo Lun replied with a cold smile. ¡°Fifteen thousand Gold Coins in half a year will just spring up from within it.¡± At these words, everyone present revealed expressions of utter disbelief. A two-thousand-square-kilometer piece of land producing fifteen thousand Gold Coins in half a year? How could that be possible? That was the annual tax revenue of an entire province. Just then, a hundred-strong cavalry troop rode out from Linhai City heading straight for Suo Lun. Leading them was a civil official, a handsome middle-aged man with a slender build, fair skin, and a dashing beard, truly a good-looking fellow. ¡°Lord Suo Lun, I am Neishi Yanting Yi from Linhai City, and I am in charge of overseeing the territory cession,¡± the middle-aged man said meticulously. ¡°Please come with me, I will take you to the land that is to be ceded to you.¡± The Samurai of the Suo Family immediately perked up at his words. For them, territory was the lifeblood of nobility. With a piece of territory, you had roots, you had everything. Moreover, ever since they left the royal city, they had been wandering without a place to settle. With this land, they would have a home, even though it was not Tianshui City. Suo Lun led his people onto their horses, following Yanting Yi¡¯s party and galloped off toward the northeast. On the way, Suo Mu couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Your Excellency, the contract your lord has signed cannot allow the ceded territory to be less than two thousand square kilometers.¡± ¡°Rest assured, it won¡¯t be less than two thousand square kilometers, and in fact, it will be much more,¡± Yanting Yi replied. The Suo Family¡¯s Samurai were even more heartened by this, for the more land they had, the better¡ªmore land to recuperate and multiply. In their eyes, their lord claiming to earn fifteen thousand Gold Coins in half a year, gathering an army of twenty thousand to reclaim Tianshui City, seemed utterly impossible. So, if they had a piece of land, the lord could lead them to recuperate and build up over ten or twenty years, and perhaps by then, they might grow strong enough to actually reclaim Tianshui City. But as they traveled, they kept going east until they reached the very edge, where there was nothing but the vast sea in front of them. ¡°Your Excellency, where is the territory you¡¯re ceding? Your lord had sworn an oath, before the heavens, the royal family, and the Dragon Temple,¡± Suo Mu said angrily. Yanting Yi smiled and replied, ¡°Get on the boat. In four more hours, you¡¯ll see.¡± Then, a dozen ships sailed up, and Suo Lun and the others boarded and sailed to the northeast. After more than four hours and traveling over a hundred miles at sea, they finally arrived at their destination. After disembarking, Yanting Yi pointed ahead with a sarcastic tone, ¡°Lord Suo Lun, here is your territory. It¡¯s big enough, isn¡¯t it? Don¡¯t even mention two thousand square kilometers, there are three or four thousand, at least.¡± Suo Lun and his people stood on this unfamiliar land. Suo Mu, Ye Jingyu, and the others were completely stunned. Was this the territory conceded by Gui Xingfu? ... Note: The second update is here, nearly ten thousand words today. I¡¯ve been updating almost every day with ten thousand words, begging for monthly votes and subscriptions, dear readers. Chapter 162 - 162 120 Land of Miracles 150000 Gold Coins! ?162: 120: Land of Miracles, 150,000 Gold Coins! 162: 120: Land of Miracles, 150,000 Gold Coins! This is an island, a very large island, with an area of more than three thousand square kilometers. The entire island is somewhat elongated, just like a leaf. It stretches over two hundred li from north to south, and roughly seventy to eighty li from east to west. Its name is Chaos Stone Island, and it belongs to the Gui Family of Linhai City. But it has never been considered a domain for high-ranking samurai, nor has any high-ranking samurai ever wished to come to such a forsaken place. Because this island doesn¡¯t produce anything, there is nothing here but sand and stones. Forget about growing crops; even most weeds can¡¯t survive. The whole island has only one color, that is, grayish-brown¡ªthe color of sand and stones. Otherwise, why would it be called Chaos Stone Island? This is probably the most barren island there is. In most parts of the island, you can hardly see a trace of green, not even a shrub or patch of grass. The only greenery is on a large mountain in the center of the island, where trees grow. But by now, it has been almost completely stripped bare, with only a bit of green on the mountaintop. Beneath the mountain, the soil layer has disappeared, revealing the naked rock. Thus, although the island belongs to Linhai City, most people act as if it doesn¡¯t exist. Even the Gui Clan doesn¡¯t include it when calculating their territory¡¯s area. Because it is a barren land that can¡¯t produce a single grain. ... ¡°This, this is the territory you¡¯re ceding?¡± Suo Mu, the leader of the family¡¯s samurai, said angrily. Neishi Yanting Yi of Linhai City replied, ¡°Correct, is there a problem? The entire island¡¯s area far exceeds the stipulated two thousand square kilometers. And, it is indeed part of the Gui Family¡¯s territory of Linhai City.¡± Suo Mu retorted, ¡°Can a single grain be sown in this accursed place? There are stones everywhere, sand everywhere; not even a blade of grass can be grown.¡± ¡°Then that is none of our concern,¡± Yan Tingyi replied politely. ¡°The treaty didn¡¯t stipulate that the land must be fertile or how much grain it should produce, did it? It only stated three points: cede within three days, not less than two thousand square kilometers, and belonging to Linhai¡¯s territory. And this Chaos Stone Island meets all three requirements.¡± ¡°Despicable and shameless Gui Xingfu, this is barefaced fraud,¡± Suo Mu, the leader of the family¡¯s samurai, raged. Yan Tingyi replied, ¡°Then you should blame your lord for signing the contract so hastily, so desperately that you can¡¯t blame anyone if what you¡¯ve bitten off is not fat but a stone, a stone that might choke somebody to death.¡± The family¡¯s samurai wanted to vent their anger with further questions, but Suo Lun raised his hand, stopping their meaningless rage, and then he looked at the middle-aged handsome man and asked, ¡°How may I address you, sir? And what about Prime Minister Yan Wujie?¡± ¡°The Prime Minister, he is my cousin,¡± Yan Tingyi replied. ¡°Of course, I am but an unworthy member of the Yan Clan.¡± The Prime Minister¡¯s cousin serving as Neishi for the vassal Gui Xingfu almost flouted the strict rule prohibiting interaction between the cabinet and the nobility. Gui Xingfu is quite remarkable indeed; he himself married the sister of Turing Tuo, the kingdom¡¯s top commander. And his chief civil servant is the Prime Minister¡¯s cousin. His daughter, Gui Qinshao, is to marry the Crown Prince¡¯s attendant, who will be one of the future top commanders of the kingdom. Compared to his father Suo Long, Gui Xingfu is far more adept at weaving a web of power. But such a tangled web of power, isn¡¯t it a bit too dismissive of the existence of His Majesty the King? Their power is much stronger than one would have imagined. Yan Tingyi continued, ¡°Here is the map of Chaos Stone Island, the deeds to the territory, and the seal we¡¯ve hastily made. I am now officially handing them over to you. Do you accept them?¡± The group took another look at Chaos Stone Island, and all that met their eyes was stones, sand, bareness everywhere. What use was such a territory, suitable at best for a mass burial ground? Suo Lun smiled and said, ¡°If it¡¯s free, of course I¡¯ll accept.¡± Then he formally signed various contracts and documents and lastly received the large seal of the territory of Chaos Stone Island. ¡°Everything has now been handed over and is ready to be filed in the royal city,¡± Yan Tingyi said. ¡°Do you have any other questions?¡± Suo Lun asked, ¡°Is there not a single inhabitant on the entire island?¡± ¡°There are, originally two thousand people. How many remain now, I don¡¯t know; they now belong to you,¡± Yan Tingyi replied. ¡°Where are these people?¡± Suo Lun asked. ¡°In the official records of Linhai City, Chaos Stone Island is said to be uninhabited.¡± Yan Tingyi replied, ¡°They are on the northern side of the island, if you go around the central mountain, you¡¯ll see them. I hope that these people will bring you a pleasant surprise.¡± ¡°Very well,¡± Suo Lun replied. Yan Tingyi said, ¡°The handover is complete. If there¡¯s nothing else, I shall take my leave. From now on, this territory of more than three thousand square kilometers is yours. I hope... you enjoy it.¡± Then, Yan Tingyi, along with his entourage and samurai, over a hundred people in total, left Chaos Stone Island by boat, leaving not a trace behind. Leaving Suo Lun and his people on this barren island. ... As they watched the fleet sail away, desolation welled up within them. ¡°Master, what do we do now?¡± Suo Mu asked in despair. ¡°Should we return to the royal city to find a solution, or... should we go somewhere else?¡± Suo Lun replied, ¡°Somewhere else? Where else can we go?¡± Chapter 163 - 163 120 Land of Miracles 150000 Gold Coins!_2 ?163: 120: Land of Miracles, 150,000 Gold Coins!_2 163: 120: Land of Miracles, 150,000 Gold Coins!_2 The words had barely left their lips when the hearts of everyone present filled with an immense sadness. Indeed, they could no longer return to the royal city, nor to Tianshui City. In this vast world, there was no place for them to settle down. ¡°The vast world, and yet there¡¯s not an inch of land for the Suo to call their own?¡± A samurai said, overwhelmed by a sense of desolation. Suo Mu¡¯s eyes reddened as he hoarsely said, ¡°Otherwise, you lead us to the southern borderlands. It¡¯s a lawless land, and we would fight to the death to secure a place for our master to settle down.¡± ¡°Hahaha...¡± Suo Lun laughed, ¡°Who says we don¡¯t have a place to call our own? This Chaos Stone Island is our place of refuge. With its more than three thousand square kilometers, isn¡¯t it enough for us to live on?¡± Gazing at the island strewn with stones, all the family samurais thought to themselves, ¡°Nothing can grow on this island, not even a blade of grass. Settling here, even if we wanted to eat grass, there¡¯s none. Are we supposed to eat rocks?¡± Suddenly, Suo Ningbing looked up and asked, ¡°Brother, is this the territory you were so determined to wrest from the hands of Gui Xingfu?¡± ¡°Correct,¡± Suo Lun replied. ¡°It is with this land that I will earn a hundred and fifty thousand Gold Coins within five months and gather an army of twenty thousand.¡± As these words were spoken, all the samurais present were frightened, glancing at each other in shock. Because they all had come to the same conclusion: their master had gone mad. After a series of blows, he had completely lost his mind. This Chaos Stone Island had nothing but stones and sand, not a grain of food could be grown. Yet the master was saying he would earn a hundred and fifty thousand Gold Coins using this barren land in five months¡ªwas this not madness? Only his sister, Suo Ningbing, looked at him with utmost trust. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the north side of the island to welcome our first batch of settlers,¡± Suo Lun said. He then mounted his horse and galloped towards the north of the island. The entire group had only twenty horses and several dozen mules, all of which were loaded with food. Even the hundred family samurais each shouldered hundreds of pounds of food. The total of more than seventy thousand pounds of food represented all of Suo Lun¡¯s possessions. ... Carrying food and a sense of despair, over a hundred family samurais trekked along the coastline towards the north. They passed the large mountain on the island and finally arrived at the northern tip of Chaos Stone Island. The terrain in the north of the island was even flatter, with endless sandy beaches everywhere, and finally, they could see a few weeds here and there. These were all saline-alkaline soils where only a few types of weeds could survive; the thought of growing crops was utterly fanciful. After more than four hours of walking, Suo Lun and his followers arrived at the only settlement on Chaos Stone Island, entering what was referred to as a... village. Then, not only Suo Lun, but everyone behind him was completely dumbstruck. This, this was a village? It was nothing short of hell! The ground, were those people? Why did they look even less than ghosts? What was called a village was actually a few hundred small, dark mud houses scattered on the flat lands near the sea. These houses didn¡¯t even have thatch, consisting only of mud and stones. And in front of every mud and stone house was a large stove made of stones, but the pots that should have been atop them had disappeared. What was even more chilling was the sight of several hundred pitch-black people lying motionless on the ground, giving an impression of corpses everywhere. Each was emaciated, and even with Suo Lun and others¡¯ arrival, they hardly stirred, with only their heaving chests showing signs of life. Regardless of whether they were women or children, they were basically naked, their bodies pitch-black, their faces indiscernible, their gaze numb and scattered. A samurai stepped forward to check their breathing and pulse, then turned to Suo Lun and said, ¡°Master, they are starving. They haven¡¯t eaten for days and nights.¡± These people lying on the ground, barely alive, were these his subjects? Suo Lun immediately realized that all these people were slaves, slaves that had to stay hidden away. This village was a secret industry of Gui Xingfu, exploiting these slaves to make illicit Gold Coins. Now everything here had been abandoned, these slaves left to fend for themselves, waiting to starve to death. How many people were there? Yan Tingyi had said two thousand, but some had already starved to death, leaving only a little over a thousand people. This wasn¡¯t a population left for Suo Lun, but a massive burden dumped on him by Gui Xingfu. ¡°Cook porridge, save people,¡± Suo Lun ordered. Suo Mu said, ¡°Master, we only have fifty thousand pounds of food, and there are well over a thousand people here. If we start to save them, in not more than a month, our food will run out.¡± ¡°Cook porridge, save people,¡± Suo Lun ordered once again. And Ye Jingyu, along with Suo Ningbing, went to the only castle in the center of the village. This so-called castle was actually just a slightly larger stone house, and it too had been abandoned for several days. The furniture inside the castle was very basic, mostly made of wood. There was nothing left inside¡ªno food, no vegetables, not even water in the pots. But Suo Ningbing was very excited. This castle, however simple, was her home now. This island belonged to the Suo, and with it, the small castle was completely theirs. Compared to the grandeur of the Earl¡¯s mansion in the royal city, this stone castle was many times more modest, but it was truly her home. ¡°Jingyu, let¡¯s find some water, and clean up the castle. After that, we¡¯ll prepare bathing water and cook for Suo Lun,¡± Suo Ningbing said with glowing enthusiasm. Chapter 164 - 164 120 Land of Miracles 150000 Gold Coins!_3 ?164: 120: Land of Miracles, 150,000 Gold Coins!_3 164: 120: Land of Miracles, 150,000 Gold Coins!_3 Then, two women hastily left the castle, carrying buckets to find water and began to tidy up their homes. ... At this moment, in the large clearing outside the village, a few large pots were set up, and rice began to be cooked into porridge. The porridge was not yet cooked, but its fragrance wafted out, and suddenly hundreds, thousands of dark figures rose from the ground, emerged from the dark earthen houses, each clutching a broken bowl and crowding around the large pots, their eyes showing a nearly mad gleam. They had not eaten for a very long time, and many had already starved to death. Suo Mu and the family samurai, fearing an uprising, immediately looked fierce, hands gripping the hilts of their swords, ready to behead without hesitation anyone who dared to rush forward to snatch the porridge. However, what they feared did not happen. These thousands of people, despite their frantic gaze, shivering with hunger, barely able to hold their bowls, still stood obediently in place, waiting their turn, even unconsciously forming lines. These were slaves who had been tamed for a long time, no longer knowing how to resist. The ugliest of sins had been committed upon them. After the porridge was cooked, everyone queued up obediently and received a bowl. Then, the group of people disregarded the scalding heat and wolfed down the food voraciously. When it was half-finished, they couldn¡¯t bear to eat it all, and started licking it slowly, bit by bit, not willing to waste even a drop of the soupy rice. The satisfied look in their eyes as they ate, that hopeful look towards Suo Lun as they struggled to live, was heart-wrenching. Moreover, after finishing a bowl of porridge, not a single person came up to ask for more, despite still being very hungry. They carefully placed their bowls and utensils down, and then, led by a few, the thousands fell to their knees before Suo Lun, and lay there motionless on the ground. Suo Lun looked at the dark mass of people kneeling before him and said indifferently, ¡°My name is Suo Lun, a lord of the kingdom, Count Tianshui, City Lord of Tianshui City. From today on, the entirety of Chaos Stone Island is my territory.¡± The thousands present remained prostrate on the ground, motionless. Suo Lun continued, ¡°I know that you were all captured as slaves, without freedom, status, names, or property, and you¡¯ve been kept completely out of sight. Your only purpose was to use your lives in this secret base to earn every dirty Gold Coin for Gui Xingfu.¡± Slaves indeed could not be seen, for Rage Wave Kingdom had passed laws, thoroughly abolishing slavery. Even so-called serfs were not true slaves anymore, but merely propertyless servants and peasant farmers. Slaves, who had no freedom and not even the right to exist, were treated as mere beasts of burden. To unleash the productive forces, Rage Wave Kingdom had issued an order decades ago: no Noble or Lord was allowed to keep slaves, and violators would be severely punished. However, many Nobles and Lords still secretly used a large number of slaves to mine and make salt, earning ill-gotten Gold Coins. Using slaves required no wages, just providing them with enough food to survive was sufficient. Suo Lun continued, ¡°But now, even as slaves, you have been forsaken, left to starve to death in this barren land.¡± The people kneeling began to sob quietly. They had indeed been completely abandoned, left on Chaos Stone Island, with no one to call upon, not even grass to eat, starving for nearly ten days. Had Suo Lun arrived just a few days later, everyone here would have been dead. ¡°I don¡¯t care what your status was before, but from now on, from this moment, you have been rescued.¡± ¡°I am your new master, and you are my first citizens. I can¡¯t promise a life of luxury, but I will ensure you have food every day, enough to fill you.¡± Immediately, the people kneeling began to tremble, and cries of grief could be heard. ¡°Tonight, you may wallow in self-pity one last time. From tomorrow on, you¡¯ll work for me and start building my territory, my Castle,¡± Suo Lun raised his voice and said, ¡°Tonight, you weep for the last time, because from tomorrow, you¡¯ll follow me to create a new world. Do you hear me?¡± ¡°Yes, master!¡± all the thousands present prostrated themselves once more. Then, Suo Lun left a few dozen samurai to maintain order and made his way toward the small castle, where Suo Ningbing, his sister, might have already finished cooking. Watching the dark mass of slaves, Suo Mu instantly followed and asked, ¡°Master, do you truly intend to rely on these slaves to earn one hundred and fifty thousand Gold Coins within half a year?¡± Suo Lun nodded, ¡°Yes, and not only that, I also plan to turn this barren land into a thriving City of Miracles.¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± Suo Mu said, ¡°This godforsaken place can¡¯t produce half a Gold Coin, let alone one hundred and fifty thousand?¡± Suo Mu was utterly incredulous and could not even begin to imagine it. ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon,¡± Suo Lun said, ¡°Tomorrow, we begin the Miracle Platinum Plan to earn one hundred and fifty thousand Gold Coins in half a year using this barren land.¡± ... Note: The first update is here, pleading for monthly tickets, begging for automatic subscriptions, thank you, everyone. Chapter 165 - 165 One to one Affectionate Ning Bing! ?165: One to one: Affectionate Ning Bing! The grand plan unfolds! 165: One to one: Affectionate Ning Bing! The grand plan unfolds! In the evening, after having the meal prepared by my sister Suo Ningbing, I took a comfortable bath, changed into comfy silk pajamas, and sat down at the simple desk to write and doodle on the white paper with a pen whittled sharp with graphite. Candles are rather expensive in this world, but Suo Lun lit as many as ten candles to ensure there was sufficient light. Moreover, tonight¡¯s meal included expensive delicacies such as venison and fish slices. Even in such dire straits, he wouldn¡¯t deliberately economize, let alone share porridge with the servants in a gesture of common hardship. Even the bottle of wine in front of him at the moment would cost five silver coins. Suo Ningbing entered silently, bringing in the freshly made lotus seed paste and then, while Suo Lun paused for a moment, she used her small hands to massage his temples, her beautiful eyes falling upon the drawings Suo Lun had been making. ¡°What is this?¡± asked Suo Ningbing. ¡°A pond that will grow Gold Coins,¡± replied Suo Lun. ¡°You¡¯re lying,¡± said Suo Ningbing, her voice playful and slightly scolding. ¡°Haven¡¯t I lied to you? Gui Qinshao is very beautiful, isn¡¯t she?¡± asked Suo Ningbing. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s no wonder the royal family doesn¡¯t dare to marry her,¡± said Suo Lun. ¡°To bring a woman like her out, she almost immediately becomes every man¡¯s common enemy. Marrying such a woman immediately gives off the impression of being a great catch.¡± ... After finishing work, Suo Lun opened a chest to the side and took out a pile of portraits. All of these were once the portraits of women associated with Suo Lun, and he now took out Gui Qinshao¡¯s portrait. Suo Lun¡¯s painting skills were decent, but an expressive style was simply not enough to capture the overwhelming beauty of Gui Qinshao. Gui Qinshao herself was indeed much more beautiful than her portrait, truly more ravishing than any woman Suo Lun had ever seen on Earth in movies, her beauty so vivid and eye-catching. After a brief glance, Suo Lun set Gui Qinshao¡¯s portrait aflame atop the candle. Then he watched as the flames consumed the portrait of Gui Qinshao, until it was completely turned to ash. As he burned Gui Qinshao¡¯s portrait, Suo Lun¡¯s expression was very calm, but Suo Ningbing¡¯s heart trembled. Immediately afterward, Suo Lun took out the portrait of Princess Zhining and set it on fire as well, reducing it to ashes. Previously, Suo Ningbing had warned him to pay particular attention to three women: Princess Zhining, Gui Qinshao, and Yan Nai¡¯er. Now, the portraits of the first two women had already been burned by Suo Lun, signifying that in Suo Lun¡¯s heart, these two women were already enemies. Of the three important women, only Yan Nai¡¯er remained. From the pile of portraits, Suo Lun found Yan Nai¡¯er¡¯s portrait and looked at it carefully. Although it was an impressionistic portrait and not extremely lifelike, Suo Lun still discerned the woman¡¯s temperament. She possessed very contradictory traits; her face was delicate and perfect, like that of a porcelain doll, yet she also looked very serious, even cold as ice. A frosty temperament would usually be paired with a slender and graceful figure. But Yan Nai¡¯er¡¯s figure was very... unrestrained. Despite her conservative dress, her figure was far too voluptuous, very much like a bombshell, and even through the expressive portrait, Suo Lun could feel this woman¡¯s plump and exquisite body. This was the woman Suo Lun pursued with the most difficulty and who left the deepest impression on him. ¡°Sister, what kind of person is Yan Nai¡¯er?¡± asked Suo Lun. Suo Ningbing thought for a moment and replied, ¡°She¡¯s very obsessive, very serious, and earnest. Cold on the outside but with a very passionate heart. She¡¯s not skilled at expressing her feelings and is very conservative. Even though she loves Suo Lun deeply, she wouldn¡¯t even hold hands without being married.¡± Then, Suo Ningbing said, ¡°I really, really like her. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Suo Lun already had a marriage arrangement with Gui Qinshao, I would have actually liked him to marry her.¡± ¡°How about her martial arts skills?¡± asked Suo Lun. ¡°Extremely, extremely high,¡± answered Suo Ningbing. Suo Lun said, ¡°Then how did a girl so outstanding end up being pursued by a wastrel like Suo Lun?¡± ¡°How thick-skinned is Suo Lun, right? Yan Nai¡¯er may appear cold to everyone, but deep down she¡¯s passionate and very naive, which is why she was deceived by that scoundrel Suo Lun,¡± explained Suo Ningbing. It wasn¡¯t just deception, her heart was deeply wounded. At first, Yan Nai¡¯er found Suo Lun incredibly annoying, even resorting to violence to beat him until he screamed and howled. But the persistent suitor wears down the maiden, and with Suo Lun¡¯s little white face being as stunning as it was, over time, under his relentless pursuit, the naive-hearted Yan Nai¡¯er completely fell for him. Knowing full well that Suo Lun was a good-for-nothing spendthrift, she still fell for him hopelessly. In order to be with Suo Lun, Yan Nai¡¯er almost severed ties with her father, making Suo Lun her sole emotional support at one point. However, their love affair lasted less than half a year. Maybe it was because she never allowed him to touch her, or perhaps it was Yan Nai¡¯er¡¯s deep affection that made Suo Lun feel guilty. In any case, Suo Lun¡¯s affections shifted elsewhere. When Yan Nai¡¯er heard that Suo Lun was pursuing Princess Zhining, she was initially shocked as if struck by lightning, then she rushed into the Royal City Academy, placed a sword at Suo Lun¡¯s throat, and demanded that he marry her immediately. A pure and proud girl, a stunning beauty desired by countless men as the woman of their dreams, a girl with exceedingly high martial arts skills, was actually brandishing a sword to force a marriage. It may have seemed as if she was pressuring Suo Lun, but in reality, she was laying her own dignity on the ground for him to trample upon. Chapter 166 - 166 One to one Affectionate Ning Bing! ?166: One to one: Affectionate Ning Bing! The grand plan unfolds!_2 166: One to one: Affectionate Ning Bing! The grand plan unfolds!_2 And even so, Suo Lun still insisted on breaking up with her and turned to pursue Princess Zhining. One can imagine how utterly heartbroken Yan Nai¡¯er must have been at that time. After the breakup, she simply vanished from the royal city. Her uncle, Yan Nu, almost charged directly from Tianshui City Territory to the royal city, intent on killing Suo Lun. Yes, that Yan Nu. The Suo family¡¯s top martial artist, the master of Suo Hanyi. Yan Nai¡¯er¡¯s father, Yan Yan, possessed even greater martial arts skills than Yan Nu, but being of a free-spirited nature, he did not like to be constrained. Thus, he did not take up service with the royal family or the nobles but instead led a band of mercenaries, fighting battles everywhere. Yan Nai¡¯er inherited her father¡¯s martial arts talent, achieving a high level of proficiency at a very young age. She followed her father into battles from a young age. Despite being a girl, and an exceptionally beautiful one at that, her father raised her as if she were a boy, which shaped her unique personality. It can be said that, were it not for her unique upbringing, a girl as outstanding and beautiful as her would never have been within reach of a prodigal like Suo Lun. ¡°Such a pitiful girl. Now that her uncle Yan Nu has died at the hands of Suo Hanyi, I wonder if she knows?¡± mused Suo Lun. Suo Ningbing looked at him and asked, ¡°Little brother, are you thinking of going to find her?¡± Suo Lun nodded, ¡°Her father, the Silver Wolf, leads a remarkably powerful mercenary group numbering two thousand men. I need this group to become the seed of the Suo military force.¡± Silver Wolf Yan Yan is perhaps a legendary figure in the mercenary world. He is highly skilled in martial arts and possesses extraordinary talent, having advanced to the rank of Dragon Samurai by the age of twenty-five. Not only the nobility, but even the royal family offered him high-ranking positions and a life of wealth and luxury¡ªall within easy reach for him. However, he discarded those high-ranking rewards like worn-out shoes and turned to become a mercenary. In the mercenary world, he fought for decades, roaming the entire world. He fought against the Barbarian Tribes, the Xiliang Kingdom, and powerful beast tide armies. He was battle-hardened, almost invincible in combat, and over the past thirty years, his Silver Wolf Mercenary Corps became one of the most powerful mercenary organizations in the world. He himself became a legend among mercenaries. Suo Ningbing worriedly said, ¡°Suo Lun has hurt Yan Nai¡¯er like that before, her father would have..., he would probably be furious at first sight of you.¡± More than furious, he would certainly draw his sword and kill on sight. When Yan Nai¡¯er and Suo Lun were in love, how strongly did Silver Wolf Yan Yan oppose it? Could he really allow his daughter to be with someone like Suo Lun? But when a girl falls in love, her intelligence seems to drop dramatically, like water that¡¯s been spilled. In order to be with Suo Lun, Yan Nai¡¯er had a falling out with her father, Yan Yan. He directly told her that if she followed that bastard, she should no longer consider him her father. As a result, Yan Nai¡¯er really left the Silver Wolf Mercenary Corps, stayed in the royal city, and remained by Suo Lun¡¯s side. Yan Yan, deeply wounded by his daughter, returned to the Silver Wolf Mercenary Corps at the borders without looking back. Yan Nai¡¯er was so foolishly devoted, forsaking the dignity and modesty of a lady, even causing a rift with her father, only to be abandoned by Suo Lun. And now, when you, Suo Lun, are in a desperate situation, you turn to seek my help again? You¡¯re even eyeing my mercenary troops; do you have no shame? At this moment, anyone else upon meeting Suo Lun would probably draw their treasured sword and cut him to pieces, right? Suo Lun asked, ¡°After Yan Nai¡¯er left the royal city, did she go to her father¡¯s Silver Wolf Mercenary Corps?¡± Suo Ningbing shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but she probably did. Other than her father¡¯s place, she had nowhere else to go.¡± Suo Lun, looking at Yan Nai¡¯er¡¯s portrait, said, ¡°Suo Lun really deserves to be chopped to pieces, how could he have the heart to hurt such a lovely and innocent girl. That bastard is simply unworthy of her.¡± Suo Ningbing gently said, ¡°But you are worthy. Bring her back, and bring back her father¡¯s army, too.¡± ¡°Won¡¯t you be jealous?¡± Suo Lun laughed. Suo Ningbing¡¯s expression turned wistful, ¡°You... you can¡¯t actually marry me in the end.¡± ¡°Who says,¡± Suo Lun declared firmly, ¡°I will marry you, and I will reclaim my true identity, marrying only you.¡± Suo Ningbing¡¯s beautiful face flushed with happiness, then she gave him a fierce glare and said, ¡°You say that, but did you have to touch? And so forcefully?¡± Suo Lun realized that as he spoke, his hand had found its way to an inappropriate place and had squeezed tightly. Then, Suo Ningbing reluctantly said, ¡°When do you plan to go find Yan Nai¡¯er and try to win over her father¡¯s troops?¡± Suo Lun replied, ¡°As soon as the foundation here is built, the plan to earn one hundred and fifty thousand Gold Coins is set in stone, and at least thirty to fifty thousand Gold Coins are already in hand, I¡¯ll set out immediately.¡± ... The following day, in the great hall of the small castle, it was bustling with people. Not only were the heads of the several Suo family Samurai clans present, but also the leaders of the over one-thousand slaves, all were in attendance. Today, Suo Lun was set to officially announce the miraculous plan to earn one hundred and fifty thousand Gold Coins. Suo Mu¡¯s eyes were bloodshot; he hadn¡¯t slept well the night before because he really didn¡¯t know how to make one hundred and fifty thousand Gold Coins in this barren land in less than half a year¡¯s time. He pondered numerous possibilities, but none gave even the slightest hint of a solution. What¡¯s the most lucrative venture in this world? Of course, it¡¯s gold mines, silver mines, using slaves and prisoners of war to mine, and smelting the ore into Gold and Silver Coins directly. Chapter 167 - 167 One to one Affectionate Ning Bing! ?167: One to one: Affectionate Ning Bing! The grand plan unfolds!_3 167: One to one: Affectionate Ning Bing! The grand plan unfolds!_3 However, this is the power of the royal families of various countries, and no other noble can meddle with it, for whoever does so is courting death. There are three kinds of mines that are even more profitable than gold and silver mines, and they are not exclusive to the royal family. They are the three secret metals: Secret Black Gold, Secret White Gold, and Secret Dragon Gold. Each of these three secret metals is a priceless treasure, worth several times more than an equal weight of gold. Without exception, they are all related to martial strength. Secret Black Gold is an extremely hard and heavy metal. Strong warriors use it to forge swords, while dragon archers use it to make arrowheads. Arrows forged from Secret Black Gold are utterly indestructible. The last time Suo Lun spent a large sum of gold coins in the southern border, he only bought black gold-plated arrows, and they were already indestructible. The price of one ounce of Secret Black Gold is roughly equivalent to two gold coins. Suo Lun estimated that the so-called Secret Black Gold should be similar to tungsten on Earth, except that here it is extremely rare and difficult to mine and refine, so it¡¯s even more expensive than gold. Secret White Gold, on the other hand, is most likely a metal unique to this world. It is very light and somewhat soft, but its toughness is incredibly high. A strand of white gold as thin as a hair can withstand the weight of several dozen pounds. Armor woven from white gold threads can¡¯t be penetrated by swords, let alone black gold arrows. One ounce of Secret White Gold is worth a dozen gold coins or so. As for Secret Dragon Gold, it is an extremely mystical and divine object. Its hardness surpasses Secret Black Gold, and its toughness exceeds Secret White Gold, yet its weight is even lighter than Secret White Gold. Moreover, it has a strong memory function, and many regard it as a mysterious metal with life, rumored to be transformed from the body bones of ancient divine dragons. A sword forged from Secret Dragon Gold is the most astonishing weapon in this world, truly indestructible. The first two secret metals have a price, but Secret Dragon Gold has no price at all. They are not a type of ore, but exist very occasionally as whole blocks in this world. Tianshui City, as a noble among lords, does not possess even one weapon made from Secret Dragon Gold. This shows just how mysterious and rare this material is. Besides the three secret metals, gold, and silver, the remaining profitable ones are copper and iron mines. Although they don¡¯t earn as much as tens of thousands of gold coins, they are definitely highly profitable. Nevertheless, Chaos Stone Island has no mineral deposits at all. Apart from stones, it has virtually nothing. ¡°Master, the plan you mentioned about earning 150,000 gold coins in half a year, what exactly is it?¡± Suo Mu couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°We really cannot think of any possibilities.¡± Suo Lun looked at this slave leader and said, ¡°What industry were these more than a thousand people engaged in while they were hidden on this island by Gui Xingfu?¡± The slave leader replied, ¡°Making salt, chopping wood from the mountains, and diving into the sea to boil salt in large pots.¡± This village is actually a black salt field owned by Gui Xingfu, spanning tens of thousands of acres. Suo Lun asked, ¡°How much salt does this salt field produce in a year, and how much gold does it earn?¡± The slave leader replied, ¡°At its peak, there were more than three thousand salt slaves. In a year, they produced more than a million catties of salt, which could earn 3,000 gold coins. However, as the trees on the mountain were cut down, the salt production has been decreasing. Last year, less than 400,000 catties of salt were produced, earning less than 1,000 gold coins. That¡¯s why this salt field and we slaves were completely abandoned.¡± You heard right, the world¡¯s salt has a whopping price of several dozens of copper coins per catty, equivalent to more than twenty yuan. And when it reaches ordinary households, the price at least doubles or triples, completely exorbitant. Of course, in ancient China, the price of salt was almost the same. Because of the high cost of making salt and the monopoly system over salt and iron, throughout two thousand years of the feudal dynasty, it was normal for salt to cost several dozen or even hundreds of Wen per catty. In ancient China, there were also well salt and rock salt. However, in this world, they rely entirely on boiling, so the price of edible salt remains exceptionally high. Suo Mu said, ¡°Master, this island is now completely worthless, so what exactly is your money-making plan?¡± ¡°Salt, still making salt,¡± Suo Lun replied. Suo Mu and the present salt slaves¡¯ leader said, ¡°But, almost all the trees on the mountain have been cut down. Without them, we can¡¯t make salt, otherwise this salt field wouldn¡¯t have been abandoned by Gui Xingfu.¡± Suo Lun said, ¡°We won¡¯t make salt, we¡¯ll sun-dry it.¡± ¡°Sun-dry salt? With what shall we sun-dry it?¡± asked Suo Mu. ¡°Of course, with the sun,¡± Suo Lun replied. The slave leader said in disbelief, ¡°The sun can produce salt by drying? How is that possible?¡± Suo Lun said, ¡°Not only is it possible, but the yield is also dozens, even hundreds of times more than that of boiling salt.¡± Yes, when Suo Lun was in the royal city, he had already set his sights on Gui Xingfu¡¯s Chaos Stone Island. According to Ye Jingyu and Suo Ningbing¡¯s descriptions, the island was the most perfect natural salt field, where tens of thousands of acres of salt ponds could easily be constructed. With enough manpower, it was possible to produce an astronomical amount of edible salt in a year. And on this world, salt is just like silver coins, copper coins, and food¡ªas absolute as hard currency, an equivalent of money. Thus, earning ten or more thousands of gold coins could be said to be as easy as lifting a finger! ... Note: The second update is here; today, we still have a 10,000-word update, leaving me feeling absolutely exhausted. Brothers, I beg for your monthly tickets and support. Chapter 168 - 168 122 Great Harvest! ?168: 122: Great Harvest! Create miracles again! 168: 122: Great Harvest! Create miracles again! Previously, Suo Lun¡¯s understanding of Chaos Stone Island was only rather superficial. Now that he had actually arrived here, he found the natural environment to be even better than he had imagined, with very little rain throughout the year and high conditions for sun exposure. Although it was the end of summer, this place was located in the southeast, where even at the end of autumn, temperatures remained around twenty to thirty degrees Celsius. And with the constant sea breeze all year round, salt could be produced in nearly every season. Therefore, building a saltworks here could not be more ideal. Suo Lun was an arts student and not very knowledgeable about science and engineering. His understanding of salt fields came from a chance encounter. As an art student, he needed to travel around to sketch from life. Perhaps because he felt that his mind was not broad enough, he particularly liked open places like grasslands and seashores. Once, he came across a large salt field by chance. The sight of the sparkling white salt, reminiscent of pristine snow, moved him deeply. Consequently, not only did he paint at the salt field, but he also took many short films. However, at that time, his focus was all on the visual impact¡ªthe spectacular nature of the salt fields, how the white salt appeared like snow, and the amazing moments of salt crystallization. He hadn¡¯t really paid much attention to the structure of salt fields or the theory behind salt production. So much so that now, as he planned the salt field, he had to strain his memory to recall the scenes from that time, and even rely on his imagination. But the so-called salt production was more about breaking through with a concept, and it wasn¡¯t based on deeply complex theories. All it involved was channelling seawater into ponds, with one pond leading to another, divided into evaporation ponds and crystallization ponds, each subsequent pond being more concentrated with brine. For the final crystallization, it seemed you had to wait for the salt to settle, the brine to rise, and then drain away the water, perhaps? He also vaguely recalled something about refining the crude salt at the end, to make it pure white. It seemed to involve recrystallization, with the addition of alkali or something? And the final crystallization pond had to be protected from rain and the base had to be impermeable to leaks, among other things. Basically, Suo Lun wrote down everything he could think of and arranged a reasonable construction schedule for the entire salt field. Regarding salt field yields, Suo Lun had a rough understanding that modern Earth¡¯s salt fields could yield tens of thousands of tons annually from ten thousand acres. Even in the nineteenth century, the yield could be several thousand tons. And how much salt field could be opened up in the northern part of Chaos Stone Island? More than a hundred thousand acres! So, even with the most backward methods, the final yield would also reach tens of thousands of tons. ... When Suo Lun proposed changing from boiling salt to producing it by evaporation, the salt slave leaders in attendance didn¡¯t say anything, but they couldn¡¯t believe it in their hearts. This new master before them was completely fanciful. For over a thousand years, since their ancestors, salt had always been boiled, and they had never heard of producing it by sun-drying. Besides, how could the sun possibly dry up seawater and produce salt from it? It wasn¡¯t just the salt slaves in attendance who were skeptical; even the family samurai leaders like Suo Mu couldn¡¯t quite bring themselves to believe it. However, since their master had already performed too many miracles, though they dared not believe, they also dared not doubt. Yet they couldn¡¯t help but think, if salt could be produced with the sun, why had no one ever done it before? But Suo Lun did not need them to believe right now. As the supreme master, even if it was all for naught, at his command, the hundred families of samurai and over a thousand salt slaves had no choice but to obey unconditionally. ¡°I know you do not understand and are full of doubts, but that is not important, you just need to follow orders.¡± Suo Lun said, ¡°Do you hear me?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Both the family samurai leaders and the salt workers¡¯ leaders shouted in unison. ¡°I order that starting today, we will open the first batch of experimental salt fields, covering a total area of five hundred acres, which must be completed within twenty days.¡± Suo Lun issued his order succinctly, ¡°Can it be done?¡± The family samurai leaders and the salt workers¡¯ leaders present had no concept of what five hundred acres of salt fields entailed. But at their master¡¯s command, they had to complete the task, whether it was possible or not. ¡°Yes!¡± All replied in a resounding chorus. Of course, the so-called five hundred acres of salt fields sounded like a lot, but most of them required only the digging of a large, flat pit. The most challenging part was the final crystallization pond; to prevent seepage, it needed to be lined with flat stone. Following that, Suo Lun began a detailed division of labor. There were a hundred family samurais on the island and over one thousand five hundred salt workers. Suo Lun divided them into a hundred small teams and ten large groups. A samurai would lead fifteen salt workers, forming a small group. Each higher-ranking samurai managed ten small groups. The construction tasks were specifically assigned to each small group. Some were responsible for digging channels, some for excavating salt fields, others for transporting soil, and some for quarrying stone slabs. In short, each group had a clear division of labor and a clear task, with punishment reserved for any group that failed to complete their assignment. This division of labor meeting lasted a full day and a half. Fortunately, these family samurais had received high-level education from a young age and were nearly well-rounded in both arts and martial skills, so managing a dozen salt workers was a breeze. And these salt workers were slaves by origin, not particularly clever, but they followed orders unconditionally. Therefore, these teams were the most rational and perfect combination possible. ... On the third day, Suo Lun still allowed the over thousand malnourished salt workers to rest for a day, along with some strength recovery training. On the fourth day, although the salt workers had not fully recovered, at Suo Lun¡¯s command, the whole of Chaos Stone Island entered a construction frenzy. Everyone was mobilized, with over a hundred family samurais and more than a thousand adult salt workers. The remaining elderly and weak salt workers were tasked with logistics and cooking. The entire northern part of Chaos Stone Island was transformed into a bustling primitive construction site, with everyone sweating profusely and laboring fervently. Moreover, under the command of over a hundred high-quality samurais, everything was orderly. These family samurais had an almost obsessive pursuit of honor. Even though they didn¡¯t know what their master intended with these salt fields or whether the so-called sun-drying method would work, But they only knew one thing: the lord¡¯s orders must be carried out, even if they didn¡¯t understand them. If they failed, they would have to review their actions publicly and face their master¡¯s punishment, which was completely unacceptable. On that solitary mountain on the south bank of the Nu River, to wash away their reputations, they were even willing to die. Now, for the samurai¡¯s honor, they were driving every saltworker to the brink of madness and personally handling the most difficult part of the work... Those thousand or more saltworkers had long since been tamed to the utmost, completely understanding only obedience to commands. Moreover, under the lure of three meals a day, every one of them worked as if their lives depended on it. Furthermore, this place was all saline-alkali soil, with loose earth, making the digging of the ponds a simple task. The hardest part was the final evaporation pond, which required stone slabs to be laid underground to prevent seepage. But in the Chaotic Stone Peninsula, if there was nothing else, there was an abundance of stones. At that time, it was the samurais with dragon strength¡¯s turn to take the stage, wielding greatswords plated with black gold worth hundreds of Gold Coins and cleaving the rocks to produce smooth, perfect stone slabs. ... In this relentlessly insane working condition, in just thirteen days, the one thousand six hundred or more people managed to carve out the first batch of five hundred acres of experimental salt fields. Though very crude, they lacked none of the necessary features or ponds. The final evaporation ponds were all paved with smooth stone slabs, tightly fitted together without gaps. This was the power of the collective. In fact, everyone present didn¡¯t know what the master was up to, and they couldn¡¯t truly believe that these so-called salt fields could produce salt. But they still finished Suo Lun¡¯s task much earlier than scheduled. After the first batch of salt fields were established, most of them immediately went on to cultivate the second batch. A hundred stayed behind to start making salt on these fields for the first time. At Suo Lun¡¯s command, taking advantage of the high tide, dozens of people broke the channel to let the sea water into the evaporation pond. Watching the surging water flowing into the evaporation pond, Suo Lun murmured to himself, ¡°My Gold Coins, my base, all come from here.¡± And so, the first salt making in Suo Lun¡¯s territory officially began! All the people on Chaos Stone Island were constantly on alert because the success or failure of salt making was a matter of life and death for the Suo Family. ... As time passed day by day, these hundreds of saltworkers followed Suo Lun¡¯s orders precisely, drawing brine into the new ponds. They kept on filtering, evaporating, and drawing in new sea water. Despite many mistakes along the way, mostly due to Suo Lun¡¯s own erroneous orders, everything proceeded in an orderly fashion through trial and error. In just under ten days, the brine with the highest concentration finally entered the final evaporation pond. These evaporation ponds, which were the focus of everyone¡¯s effort, were all constructed with flat stones. The success of salt production hinged on the coming days. Even Suo Lun couldn¡¯t help praying in secret, pleading for it not to rain, because he hadn¡¯t prepared enough waterproof cloths to cover the ponds and a rain would mean all his efforts had been wasted. Whether it was due to some favor from the heavens or simply because it didn¡¯t rain here, the skies remained clear with not a drop of rain in the following days. The sunbathing conditions during these days were extremely good, not to mention the complete lack of rain. The sun blazed down, and the sea breeze howled. The temperature each day was at least around thirty to forty degrees Celsius. Midnight was the coolest time of day and the best time for the saltwater to crystallize. The salt slowly settled to the bottom as the brine rose to the top. ¡°Drain,¡± commanded Suo Lun, and dozens of saltworkers immediately used bamboo tubes to drain the floating brine into the trenches that had been dug next to it. Would they successfully produce salt, successfully crystallize it? The life or death of the Suo Family hinged on this. Therefore, throughout the salt-mine, there was an intense tension so tangible it was suffocating. Suo Ning Bing and Ye Jingyu were so tense they couldn¡¯t sleep, disregarding Suo Lun¡¯s urging, they sat by the evaporation pond all night. It was as if by doing so, the heavens would sense their earnestness and grant Suo Lun¡¯s success. Not just Suo Ning Bing and Ye Jingyu; other samurai and saltworker leaders, despite having to work early the next day, all waited by the evaporation pond. The wait was agonizing. ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep now, wake me up when the salt crystallizes,¡± said Suo Lun before heading towards the small castle. As for Suo Ning Bing, her beautiful eyes were fixed on the evaporation ponds, refusing to go back to sleep. ... Suo Lun was sleeping soundly when Ye Jingyu¡¯s excited and overjoyed voice woke him. Looking up, he saw that dawn was just breaking. ¡°The salt has come out, really, the salt has come out,¡± exclaimed Ye Jingyu, her voice shaking with immense excitement and joy. Suo Lun immediately got up and ran towards the salt field. By then, the edges of the evaporation pond were crowded with people, and inside the pond, dozens were continuously pushing salt. Driven by wooden paddles, layers of snow-white salt piled up, more and more, ever increasing. All the people surrounding the salt field were completely astonished. So, it turned out that the sun really could produce salt; this was how it was done. Instantly, the samurais and saltworkers of the Suo Family looked at Suo Lun with an eye full of boundless fanaticism. Once again, their master had performed a miracle. Dozens, driven by mad joy, began to harvest the salt in the crystallization field. Four hours later, the final yield was in, stunning everyone completely; it was simply too incredible! This wasn¡¯t merely white plain salt; it was like gold coins gleaming with luster. ... Note: The first update is here; I have to travel far today, so the second update might have to wait for the car ride. Please cast your monthly votes, please subscribe automatically. Chapter 169 - 169 One Two Three Gold Coin an astronomical number of Gold Coins! ?169: One Two Three: Gold Coin, an astronomical number of Gold Coins! 169: One Two Three: Gold Coin, an astronomical number of Gold Coins! Shockingly, shockingly, it surpassed ten thousand catties directly. This, this is still just the first batch from the five hundred mu of salt fields, and more brine will continuously flow into the crystallization ponds. Given the current weather, the brine can crystallize within two to three days after entering the crystallization pond, which means that different salt fields can harvest salt every day. Moreover, once these five hundred mu of salt fields enter a routine, at most tens of people can manage them. Previously, more than a thousand salt slaves toiled day and night, and they could only produce several hundred thousand catties of salt in a year. Yet now, dozens of people, in less than a month, can produce several hundred thousand catties of salt. Master Suo Lun was right, the yield really has increased by dozens of times! He, once again, created an unparalleled miracle! ... Following that, the entire Chaos Stone Island entered a frantic construction period. Whether they were the family¡¯s samurais or all the salt workers, they seemed to know no fatigue and worked almost crazily. And these salt workers could only drink porridge every day, but compared to the previous wild vegetable rough rice, drinking thick porridge every day was already like living in heaven. Not to mention, when a mule fell sick, Suo Lun ordered it to be killed, and then ground into mince and added to the porridge. When everyone got to drink meat porridge, their gratitude toward Master Suo Lun grew even more profound. Although this lord, Suo Lun, seemed very aloof, spending most of the time in the castle avoiding the harsh sun outside, In fact, Suo Lun was just recovering the tendons in his arms. His right arm¡¯s tendons were severely injured by Ling Ao and could hardly be lifted; at most, he could gently caress Suo Ningbing¡¯s buttocks, and even that was difficult if he used a bit more force. His left arm was also injured from forcibly completing the first move of the Calamity Nine Swords, but the situation was much better. Writing and drawing were fine, but holding a sword was difficult. Time passed day by day, and Suo Lun spent his days recuperating in the castle, occasionally coming out to inspect the salt fields and check on their progress. More often, he would listen to reports from the family¡¯s samurais and the leaders of the salt workers. After the salt workers understood the principle of salt production, they became even more professional. In many aspects, they no longer needed Suo Lun¡¯s guidance and explored even more thoroughly on their own. They dug new salt fields while producing salt, advancing both tasks without delay. This Chaos Stone Island, truly a god-given salt production ground, had incredibly scarce rainfall and excellent sunbathing conditions. The daily salt production kept rising, and the rate of increase excited and even scared everyone. Time flowed like water, and months flew by like a spinning wheel. Two months passed. Now, with Yao Xing¡¯s help, Suo Lun¡¯s left arm had fully recovered, and his right arm had also mostly healed. And within these two months, through the desperate efforts of over a thousand people, they had crazily developed more than four thousand mu of salt fields. And the salt stored in the warehouse had piled up like a mountain, to the point it no longer fit. They had no choice but to store the salt in other houses. In the end, when the family samurai leader Suo Mu came to report, his voice trembled. Because in just over two months, the developed salt fields had produced an astonishing 1.5 million catties of salt. Upon hearing this quantity, the Suo Family¡¯s samurais and the salt workers almost fainted. This, this is just two months, and also just a small portion of the salt fields, yet they produced 1.5 million catties of salt. Previously, three thousand salt slaves worked day and night for a year to produce just over a million catties. Moreover, the current salt production keeps rising every day, and the rate of increase is utterly dizzying. The latest daily production has already exceeded sixty thousand catties. Is Lord Suo Lun really a divine being? Looking at the salt field where salt piled up like mountains, all the salt workers were almost filled with the urge to kneel in worship. Not only that, but Suo Lun also allocated some women to purify a portion of the salt and recrystalize it, using primitive materials like plant ashes to refine coarse salt. After countless attempts, they finally produced fine salt as white and delicate as snow. And the appearance of this fine salt left Suo Ning and Ye Jingyu in awe. The quality of this fine salt surpassed that used by the Earl¡¯s house and looked clean and bright like blossoming flowers, seemingly without any impurities. Therefore, Suo Ning and Jingyu used this fine salt every day for brushing their teeth. And they told Suo Lun a nearly dizzying price, that this fine salt could fetch around three hundred eighty copper coins per catty, four times that of normal coarse salt. And this snow-like fine salt faced no worries about market demand. The entire kingdom¡¯s nobles and wealthy merchants all used this fine salt, not only for cooking but also for cleaning and washing. As for three hundred eighty copper coins, it might be a sky-high price for commoners, but it was nothing for the wealthy nobility. In the past month or so, Suo Lun had people purify and recrystalize two or three tens of thousands catties of snow-white fine salt, and every day they had an additional three thousand catties of new production. All this was pure profit. ... However, after the ecstatic joy, the leaders of the Suo Family¡¯s samurais began to feel a faint sense of concern. One day, unable to hold back, Suo Mu came to Suo Lun and said, ¡°Master, because of your miracles and wisdom, if we keep going like this, once the existing salt fields all enter production, we could produce over ten million catties of salt within half a year, which is an enormous windfall.¡± Chapter 170 - 170 One Two Three Gold Coin an astronomical number of Gold Coins!_2 ?170: One Two Three: Gold Coin, an astronomical number of Gold Coins!_2 170: One Two Three: Gold Coin, an astronomical number of Gold Coins!_2 Suo Mu spoke very conservatively; in reality, the production for half a year would be far more than ten million jin. Following this, Suo Mu expressed his concerns, ¡°But even if the half-year production reaches ten million jin, or even twenty million jin, when converted into Gold Coins, it¡¯s only about twenty thousand, which is a very, very long way from one hundred and fifty thousand Gold Coins.¡± According to Suo Lun¡¯s estimates, at this rate of development, in four months, the total production of the salt fields could reach at least fifteen million jin. But these salts converted into Gold Coins would also amount to only twenty thousand, which is far from enough to take back Tianshui City. Then Suo Mu said, ¡°Master, we are currently facing three fatal crises.¡± ¡°The first crisis is that the seventy or eighty thousand jin of food we brought will soon be consumed. Even if we drink porridge every day, we can only last about twenty days. After twenty days, we will run out of food.¡± Suo Lun had already noticed this point, fortunately, there was enough salt available now; otherwise, drinking porridge every day would be very difficult for these salt workers to bear such high-intensity labor. Suo Mu continued, ¡°The second crisis is that yesterday we discovered a ship stealthily observing our salt fields from afar. This ship was definitely sent by Gui Xingfu.¡± ¡°Did they discover anything?¡± asked Suo Lun. The Samurai leader Suo Mu replied, ¡°Because they were far away, they only saw the salt fields and not the salt on the fields. So they thought we were digging fields to prepare for planting food, and they were mocking us. However, Gui Xingfu will definitely continue to send people to surveil us, and I¡¯m afraid that one day the secret of our salt fields will be discovered.¡± This was undoubtedly true; even if Gui Xingfu trapped Suo Lun on Chaos Stone Island to die of his own accord, he would still conduct long-term surveillance. The Samurai leader Suo Mu said, ¡°The third crisis is that our accumulated salt is increasing, but we can¡¯t sell it. We don¡¯t have enough ships to transport this salt, nor can we find a buyer large enough.¡± In four months, there would be more than ten million jin of salt, enough to supply Rage Wave Kingdom for more than a month¡ªindeed, no merchant could handle such a large batch of salt. Suo Mu added, ¡°Moreover, the shipping routes around Chaos Stone Island are blockaded by the Gui Clan¡¯s fleet. Even if we had enough ships, it would be difficult to get our salt out.¡± Indeed, slipping out one ship under the cover of night might go unnoticed, but a fleet of hundreds of ships would find it difficult to conceal their movements. By then, Gui Xingfu could easily rob these salt transport ships by disguising his people as pirates. These three crises were all extremely deadly. If unresolved, the vitality of the entire island would be strangled in an instant. Suo Lun remained silent, instead looking out over the sea toward the west. Now, whether it was the development of salt fields or the production of salt, everything had entered a regular pattern. These salt workers were professionals after all; once they got the hang of the principles of salt-making, they quickly became even more proficient than Suo Lun. The errors made before were gradually corrected, the salt-making became more standardized, and the output continued to rise. So now was the time for him to leave, and the time to solve these three crises. ¡°I will leave the territory tomorrow and return in at most half a month,¡± Suo Lun stated. ¡°By then, not only will I bring back enough food and a sufficient fleet, but I will also bring back more than fifty thousand Gold Coins.¡± Suo Mu was astonished; even if the salt stores surpassed two or three million jin in ten days, it could sell for at most three or four thousand Gold Coins¡ªhow could it possibly reach fifty thousand Gold Coins. But he had grown fully accustomed to his master¡¯s miracles. If he said he would bring back fifty thousand Gold Coins, then he definitely would. As for how it would be achieved, that was not something for him, the Samurai leader, to imagine. He simply did not possess the nearly heaven-defying intellect of his master. ... After Suo Lun left Chaos Stone Island by ship, he took a large detour on the sea before landing at a dock on the northern side. This place was already within the jurisdiction of the kingdom and not within the sphere of influence of Gui Xingfu. After landing, Suo Lun and Ye Jingyu disguised themselves and traveled lightly under the cover of night, tirelessly heading toward the imperial city. He needed an astronomical amount of Gold Coins, an astronomical amount of food, and a huge fleet. The salt he planned to sell was not tens of thousands of jin, not even millions of jin, but tens of millions of jin, or even more. For such an astronomical amount of salt, there was only one entity in the entire Rage Wave Kingdom that could handle it, and that was the royal family. Traveling incognito, day and night, after four days, Suo Lun finally reached the outskirts of the imperial city. The two had entered the royal castle in the guise of samurai, for his current visage could not be seen within the castle walls; no lord could enter without the king¡¯s command. Half an hour later, Suo Lun appeared outside Duke Zhi Ting¡¯s residence. He directly took out the jade pendant given by Zhi Ting and said to the servant of the Duke¡¯s household, ¡°Please inform His Grace that an old friend seeks an audience.¡± A quarter of an hour later, he was in the secret chamber of Duke Zhi Ting. ... ¡°Suo Lun, you asked Gui Xingfu for a Chaos Stone Island where not even weeds can grow?¡± Duke Zhi Ting asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Suo Lun replied, not expecting the news to have spread so fast. ¡°The older the ginger, the zestier it is. You really couldn¡¯t outwit that old fox, Gui Xingfu. You were not only humiliated, but also trapped on that barren land.¡±), Duke Zhi Ting said, ¡°Now, the whole royal city is calculating the date of your demise. Are you seeking my help? Then I must tell you, I can assist you, but don¡¯t harbor too high hopes, my assistance will not exceed five thousand Gold Coins.¡± Suo Lun couldn¡¯t help but be startled. ¡°You might think I¡¯m heartless. You helped me win seventy thousand Gold Coins in that big wager with Zhi Ning, and yet I can only offer you five thousand Gold Coins, right?¡±), Duke Zhi Ting said with a trace of pain in his eyes, (¡°Just five days after you left the royal city, one of my treasuries was robbed. Not only were all the Gold Coins stolen, but several hundred people died too.¡± ¡°Was it Prince Zili¡¯s retribution?¡± Suo Lun asked. ¡°Of course it was him,¡± Zhi Ting said, his face twisting in anguish, ¡°The location of my treasury was top-secret, even those guarding inside didn¡¯t know where they were. Apart from myself, only a trusted concubine of mine knew, and now... she has also vanished.¡± Instantly, Suo Lun could feel Zhi Ting¡¯s pain. He hadn¡¯t only lost Gold Coins, but also affection; he no longer knew whom he could trust around him. ¡°How many Gold Coins were lost?¡± Suo Lun inquired. ¡°Ninety thousand,¡± Zhi Ting answered, ¡°Seventy thousand of which were won from Zhi Ning, and the remaining twenty thousand belonged to my treasury¡¯s funds.¡± Ninety thousand Gold Coins. With that, Zili not only recouped a massive amount of his losses but also caused Zhi Ting severe damage. ¡°So now, I can only support you with five thousand Gold Coins,¡± Zhi Ting said, ¡°Moreover, one must help oneself before expecting help from others.¡± The last statement, uttered by Zhi Ting, held a hint of mystery, as if to imply something more. Suo Lun bowed and said, ¡°Your Grace, you have been as kind to me as a mountain, how could I possibly ask you for money? On the contrary, I am here to propose a business deal to you, to help you earn an astronomical sum of Gold Coins.¡± ¡°An astronomical sum? How many Gold Coins are we talking about?¡± Zhi Ting asked, ¡°Fifty thousand?¡± ¡°Not just that,¡± Suo Lun said. ¡°Eighty thousand?¡± Zhi Ting¡¯s breathing had become a bit rapid. ¡°Not just that,¡± Suo Lun said. ¡°One hundred thousand?¡± Zhi Ting was trembling. ¡°Even more than that, much more,¡± Suo Lun said. More than one hundred thousand Gold Coins? Where in the world did such a huge business exist? Zhi Ting asked, ¡°So what¡¯s the actual sum?¡± ¡°This deal will make money through generations, earning beyond a million Gold Coins, surpassing the annual taxation of the kingdom,¡± Suo Lun said. Zhi Ting¡¯s eyes suddenly burst open, revealing an utterly incredulous light. ... Note: Here¡¯s the second update, even if I¡¯m far from home and a thousand miles away. I still bring my laptop to write, committing to an update of eight thousand words. Brothers, I beg for your support and for your votes, I bow to you with pastries in hand. Chapter 171 - 171 124 Return fully loaded! ?171: 124: Return fully loaded! Surround and kill Gui Qinshao! 171: 124: Return fully loaded! Surround and kill Gui Qinshao! Duke Zhi Ting initially revealed a look of shock, then angrily exclaimed, ¡°Count Suo Lun, are you making a mockery of me?¡± Over a million Gold Coins? Exceeding the kingdom¡¯s annual tax revenue? Where in this world is there such a business? Well, such a business does exist in this world, like Zhi Li¡¯s royal capital Jin number, which has the right to issue gold notes, so it can indeed be said to be wealthy enough to rival a nation, and the gold coins it controls even exceed the state treasury. But the money in the royal capital Jin number isn¡¯t solely Zhi Li¡¯s; it belongs to all the nobles and lords under heaven, with Zhi Li and Zhi Ning merely being the administrators and the largest shareholders. He, Duke Zhi Ting, could be said to be wealthy enough to rival a nation as well, but earning twenty to thirty thousand Gold Coins in a year was already quite impressive. In this world, a business earning over fifty thousand Gold Coins a year simply does not exist. Therefore, it¡¯s no wonder Duke Zhi Ting felt angry and mocked. Suo Lun pulled out a pouch from his bosom and slowly poured the salt inside onto the table, saying, ¡°Duke, this is the business we are about to engage in.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that just salt?¡± Duke Zhi Ting disdainfully said, ¡°I know, the Chaos Stone Island you are on seemed to originally be Gui Xingfu¡¯s secret salt field, where he captured several thousand slaves to boil salt. However, a mere salt field, a few thousand salt slaves can boil so much salt in a year, at most a bit over a million catties. Salt indeed is a lucrative trade, as anyone in the world needs salt, yet only three countries can produce it: Rage Wave Kingdom, Flame Empire, and East Li Kingdom. Just because these three countries have coastlines. In this world, there is no well salt, no rock salt, one can only boil for salt. Thus, only coastal countries can boil salt. Speaking of the Rage Wave Kingdom alone, there are hundreds of salt fields, big and small, producing about two to three hundred million catties of salt a year. This salt not only supplies the tens of millions of people in Rage Wave Kingdom but also is sold to Xiliang Kingdom and over a dozen other kingdoms, even reaching the Southern Barbarians. Indeed, the Southern Barbarians also need to eat salt. Even though they boil their own salt, being Barbarian Tribes, their production efficiency is far behind that of the Human Kingdoms. And while they are sworn enemies, as long as there¡¯s profit to be made, any trade can be conducted in this world. Moreover, there are many valuable minerals in the Southern Barbarians that humans do not possess, perfect for trade. So, the salt boiling trade is engaged in by coastal counties, nobles, and lords. Moreover, in this world, the salt and iron monopoly system has not yet been established. Anyone with a bit of strength can boil salt, including him, Duke Zhi Ting, who owns two salt fields and, like Gui Xingfu, uses slave labor for boiling salt. After all, using slaves to boil salt is the only way to secure sufficient profit; if one were to hire commoners for this task, the costs would skyrocket. However, some nobles who care about their reputation, as well as the official salt fields of the kingdom, are forced to employ professional salt workers. So, boiling salt is a good business, but even a large salt field would be at the peak if it earned tens of thousands of Gold Coins a year. The largest salt field in the entire Rage Wave Kingdom is in the Southeast Province, directly under the governor¡¯s office. It spans tens of thousands of acres with tens of thousands of salt workers, and yet, the annual yield of salt is only about ten million catties, which cannot compare to the ancient well salt fields in China. Duke Zhi Ting asked, ¡°How large is your salt field?¡± Suo Lun said, ¡°For the time being, only ten thousand acres, but with enough people, I can open up thirty, fifty, a hundred thousand acres of salt fields at any moment.¡± Duke Zhi Ting sneered, ¡°That desolate island of yours, not a blade of grass grows, and the trees on the mountains have long been cleared by Gui Xingfu. Where will you find the wood to boil salt?¡± This was the greatest challenge of the era: any salt field had to meet two conditions, abundant woodlands and proximity to the sea, hence the limitations on the scale of salt fields. Duke Zhi Ting said, ¡°Even if you have enough trees, even if you open up a hundred thousand acres of salt fields, that would require tens of thousands of slaves. Where will you find so many slaves? And even with that many slaves, how much salt could a hundred thousand acres produce in a year? At most a bit more than ten million catties, at most earning ten thousand Gold Coins.¡± Suo Lun looked at Duke Zhi Ting and said, ¡°My salt field, one hundred thousand acres, needs only five thousand salt workers. And the yield, it¡¯s not ten million catties.¡± ¡°Not ten million catties, then how much?¡± asked Duke Zhi Ting. ¡°More than a hundred million catties,¡± Suo Lun replied. Upon hearing this, Duke Zhi Ting was choked by his own saliva, he fumbled with his ears and exclaimed, ¡°How much?¡± ¡°More than a hundred million catties,¡± Suo Lun reiterated. ¡°Impossible!¡± Duke Zhi Ting said with a scoff, ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯m ignorant. I have two salt fields of my own. A ten-thousand-acre salt field at its peak yields only about a million catties, and that requires at least three thousand salt slaves. Your hundred thousand acres needing only five thousand salt workers to produce over a hundred million catties of salt? That¡¯s utterly ludicrous. And how much salt can you possibly boil with the few trees on your Chaos Stone Island?¡± Suo Lun said, ¡°I know Your Grace doesn¡¯t believe me, which is why I invite you to send someone you trust to my Chaos Stone Island to see for themselves, then everything will become clear.¡± Seeing Suo Lun¡¯s earnest expression, Duke Zhi Ting was taken aback. This Suo Lun had created miracles in the royal city that made both Zhi Ning and Zhi Li suffer losses; could it be that he truly had some miraculous technique? However, a salt field producing hundreds of millions of catties of salt annually seemed too astonishing. ¡°Everything you¡¯ve said is true?¡± Duke Zhi Ting asked. Chapter 172 - 172 124 Return fully loaded! ?172: 124: Return fully loaded! Surround and kill Gui Qinshao!_2 172: 124: Return fully loaded! Surround and kill Gui Qinshao!_2 ¡°Of course, I wouldn¡¯t dare deceive your grace,¡± Suo Lun said. ¡°In fact, as long as there are enough hands, my salt fields can produce one hundred million, two hundred million pounds of salt, or even more. It can be sold not only to the Rage Wave Kingdom but also to the Xiliang Kingdom, the North Wind Kingdom, and to the Southern Barbarians.¡± Duke Zhi Ting held his breath and asked, ¡°How much does it cost for one pound of your salt?¡± ¡°Almost nothing,¡± Suo Lun said. ¡°Because my salt is not boiled, it doesn¡¯t need to consume wood.¡± In this world, unprocessed salt is coarse, and only the refined crystals are used by the nobility. Therefore, after sun-drying, it can be sold directly. Although Duke Zhi Ting could hardly believe that the salt in this world didn¡¯t need to be boiled, this didn¡¯t prevent him from calculating in his heart. If it really could produce one hundred million pounds per year, that would be several billion copper coins, which is a full one hundred thousand Gold Coins. And if it was the two hundred million pounds Suo Lun mentioned, that would be two hundred thousand Gold Coins. And as long as there was salt, no matter how much, Duke Zhi Ting would be able to sell it all. If the Rage Wave Kingdom couldn¡¯t take it all, then sell it to the Xiliang Kingdom, to the North Wind Kingdom, to the Southern Barbarians, and so on. Just in the Middle Earth World alone, there are several dozens of countries, both large and small, amounting to hundreds of millions of people. Let¡¯s put it this way, this world relies on boiling seawater for salt, and there are only a few salty lakes inland. Salt has always been relatively scarce to the extent that by the time it reaches the hands of the common people, it would cost nearly eighty to ninety copper coins per pound. So as long as there is salt, no matter how much, Duke Zhi Ting would be able to sell it. If there really are two hundred million pounds, then that¡¯s an annual earning of ten to twenty million Gold Coins, and this would be a long-term business that could continue for generations. In this way, within ten years, it would be possible to earn over a million Gold Coins, indeed surpassing the annual taxation of the kingdom. Suo Lun said, ¡°Your Grace, I will only conduct this business with you alone. I am responsible for production, and you for selling. We will split the profits fifty-fifty between our two houses.¡± Suddenly, Duke Zhi Ting could hardly breathe, his eyes bursting with an immensely bright light. ¡°Is everything you said true, without any deception?¡± Duke Zhi Ting said incredulously. Suo Lun said, ¡°You are my benefactor and my only support in the royal city. How could I dare to deceive you?¡± ¡°Heh, your only support is not just me,¡± Duke Zhi Ting said. ¡°However, I find it hard to believe that your barren land could produce one to two hundred million pounds of salt a year. I really can¡¯t even dream of it.¡± Suo Lun said, ¡°It¡¯s very simple. You only need to send someone you trust to my Chaos Stone Island, and they will see that all I have said is true.¡± Duke Zhi Ting closed his eyes and pondered for quite some time. Then, suddenly opening his eyes, he declared, ¡°I won¡¯t send anyone else. With such a huge matter at stake, I¡¯ll go myself.¡± Suo Lun was taken aback and said, ¡°This will require going out to sea, and on the way, we might encounter ships from the Gui Xingfu fleet, your Grace...¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe Gui Xingfu would dare lay a hand on me,¡± Duke Zhi Ting said coldly. ¡°That¡¯s settled then, I¡¯ll personally accompany you to Chaos Stone Island. I really want to see how your salt is produced?¡± ... That night, Duke Zhi Ting secretly entered the palace. The following day, Duke Zhi Ting, who had almost never left the royal city, announced that he was going to the southeast of the kingdom to relax. Instantly, the nobles of the royal city were jubilant; the disaster was finally leaving, albeit for a short while. In contrast, the governorship of the Rage Wave Kingdom¡¯s southeast, the Prefectural Governors, and the Nobles and Lords were all anxious. This pest better not come to my territory. This notorious debauchee from the royal city was infamous for his greed and difficult demands. Under the protection of several thousand elite soldiers, Duke Zhi Ting rode in the most comfortable and magnificent carriage out of the royal city, heading east along the imperial road. Despite hurrying along, it took a full seven days to reach Izumo County on the northeastern coast of the Rage Wave Kingdom. The reason for choosing to set sail from here is that Izumo County happened to be under Duke Zhi Ting¡¯s jurisdiction. The Prefectural Governor of this region, Zuodao Jin, was a fallen nobleman, who had clambered up to his position by shamelessly groveling at Duke Zhi Ting¡¯s feet. Of course, that¡¯s as far as his official career would go. Duke Zhi Ting¡¯s influence in the political arena extended no further. Besides, he had two salt fields in Izumo County, which needed Zuodao Jin¡¯s care. Yet, being able to sit securely as the Prefectural Governor for life, he was entirely satisfied¡ªeven his ancestors would be proud. As for being despised by the nobles across the land for his groveling to Duke Zhi Ting? What of it? Compared to wealth and honor, what¡¯s the worth of reputation? Hearing that his lord was coming, Prefectural Governor Zuodao Jin was both afraid and excited, having prepared everything meticulously. He arranged for the finest food, the most luxurious estates, the most beautiful women, including even his wives and concubines. Still, he feared that his preparations might not be thorough enough, which kept him awake night after night. In the end, when Duke Zhi Ting arrived at Izumo County, he didn¡¯t stop at all. He directly boarded a grand and luxurious ship, leading a fleet majestically out to sea. At once, Prefectural Governor Zuodao Jin collapsed to the ground, nearly wet himself with fright, utterly dispirited and chilled to the bone. ¡°Have I done something wrong to displease my lord? Is my end coming?¡± His sole reliance had been on Duke Zhi Ting, and if he were to be abandoned, his family would be truly and utterly ruined. Without dwelling on how Prefectural Governor Zuodao Jin returned to his office in a state of terror, hiding under his blankets and weeping in utter despair... Chapter 173 - 173 124 Return fully loaded! ?173: 124: Return fully loaded! Surround and kill Gui Qinshao!_3 173: 124: Return fully loaded! Surround and kill Gui Qinshao!_3 Duke Zhi Ting¡¯s fleet, consisting of several dozen ships of various sizes, was fully loaded with grain, vegetables, and cured meats, and set sail majestically toward Chaos Stone Island. After hundreds of miles and a day and a night, Chaos Stone Island was finally within sight. But what was that? Chaos Stone Island was actually under attack? Could it be that Gui Xingfu dared to commit such an outrage against the whole world by openly sending troops to attack Chaos Stone Island? Separated by dozens of miles, Suo Lun saw several dozen ships encircling the Chaos Stone Island Dock. ... To be precise, there were twenty-five ships harboring two thousand soldiers, the elite forces of the Gui Family of Linhai City had emerged in full force. On the ships, thousands of crossbowmen were drawing their bows and aiming at the island. At this moment, all the samurai of Chaos Stone Island and the salt workers had nearly all come out, wielding weapons of various designs, confronting Gui Xingfu¡¯s forces on the ships. Suo Ningbing looked at the Gui Clan Fleet and angrily said, ¡°This is the sacred territory of the Suo family, no outsiders are allowed to set foot on Chaos Stone Island without permission.¡± ¡°Hahaha... what ¡®your Suo territory¡¯? It¡¯s nothing more than a rotten bone thrown away by my house, and yet you Suo treat this barren land as if it were a treasure,¡± sneered the Gui Naval Commander coldly. He was Gui Qinzhong, the third son of Gui Xingfu, a high-ranking samurai, and the Linhai City Naval Commander. Suo Ningbing said, ¡°Even so, the Gui Clan has no right to land on the island. Please leave immediately, or else...¡± ¡°Or else what?¡± Gui Qinzhong responded coldly. ¡°Do you really think these mere cats and dogs you have here can stop my army of thousands? A traitor escaped from the Linhai City Lord¡¯s mansion, and many eyewitnesses saw him flee to Chaos Stone Island to hide. If you are not guilty, why not let me search the island?¡± Enraged to the point of trembling, Suo Ningbing thought the Gui family was utterly shameless, clearly aiming to probe the island¡¯s defenses but fabricating such a ludicrous excuse. Without further ado, she ordered, ¡°Everyone, prepare. Should anyone attempt to land, show no mercy.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± All the samurai and salt workers on scene shouted in unison. Currently, in the island¡¯s warehouse, there were millions of catties of salt, as well as the secrets of the salt fields. If these bandits were allowed to land, then all the efforts of the past months, and all the hopes for the rejuvenation of the Suo family, would be utterly destroyed. Moreover, these salt fields had all been cultivated acre by acre by everyone present, through countless hours of blood and sweat, encapsulating all their hopes. They would rather die than let robbers take them away. Therefore, despite the vast disparity in strength, everyone on the island was resolved to fight desperately. Looking at the over a thousand salt workers on the island, armed with sticks and pitchforks, Gui Qinzhong sneered disdainfully, ¡°Charge forward, and anyone who obstructs our search for the traitor shall be executed without exception.¡± Then, several dozen ships desperately rushed toward the dock, with thousands of crossbowmen ready to release their lethal arrows at any time. ... ¡°Your territory is being attacked by bandits, what will you do?¡± Duke Zhi Ting said. Suo Lun asked, ¡°May I borrow a few thousand soldiers from Your Grace?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Zhi Ting said. ¡°If what you¡¯ve said is true, I have a stake in the salt fields on that island too, so how could I allow bandits to get their hands on it?¡± Suo Lun asked, ¡°What if we could completely wipe out these people sent by Gui Xingfu?¡± Zhi Ting trembled, thinking that if all of them were killed, the trouble would be no small matter. Suo Lun said, ¡°Gui Xingfu¡¯s soldiers capable of going to sea only amount to a few thousand. If they are all killed this time, it¡¯s unlikely they will attack Chaos Stone Island on such a large scale from the sea again. It would be a permanent solution.¡± Duke Zhi Ting¡¯s voice trembled as he asked, ¡°Your island can really produce that much salt?¡± Suo Lun replied, ¡°Whether it is true or false, Your Grace will see it for himself in no more than four hours.¡± Duke Zhi Ting closed his eyes and pondered, hesitating, but at last, his gaze became ice-cold and resolute. ¡°Prepare all troops, full speed ahead, and exterminate all the pirates ahead,¡± Duke Zhi Ting commanded. ¡°Yes,¡± the officers on the tower ship responded in unison, ¡°All ships accelerate, all archers and crossbowmen, prepare!¡± In the darkness, Duke Zhi Ting¡¯s fleet began to desperately accelerate, flanking the rear of Gui Qinzhong¡¯s fleet. ... ¡°Third Young Master, if it really comes to killing, what shall we do?¡± a general asked. Gui Qinzhong replied, ¡°What else can we do but kill everyone on the island cleanly, leaving only Suo Lun and Suo Ningbing alive.¡± ¡°But...¡± the general said, ¡°after all, this is Suo territory. Doing this is against kingdom law.¡± Gui Qinzhong snickered and said, ¡°Now Suo Lun is like a dog who has lost his home; not dying of starvation on this deserted island would already be a miracle. Can he still go to the royal city to file a complaint?¡± Gui Qinzhong searched through the crowd several times, but did not see Suo Lun anywhere. This worthless Suo Lun, when it really matters, is indeed too afraid to show up. To think that father always warned me not to set foot on Chaos Stone Island without his command and to be wary of his plots and tricks. My father is really too soft. This beast dared to dishonor our Gui Clan like this, to tarnish my sister¡¯s reputation and he could still endure it? These past two days, taking advantage of father¡¯s absence and sister Gui Qinshao¡¯s stealth in stealing father¡¯s Commander¡¯s Seal, mother Turing Si stepped in, and I was finally able to lead two thousand marines of Linhai City to attack Chaos Stone Island. Yan Tingyi, that fool, almost cried out of fear and could not stop me; he immediately rode away from Linhai City to complain to our father. By the time father returns, everything here will have already been settled, not only will the reality of Chaos Stone Island have been completely probed, but all its people will also have been killed cleanly. Hmph, this family still has to rely on me, after all! Then, Gui Qinzhong¡¯s gaze turned to Suo Ningbing in the firelight, she really was so beautiful: that soft figure, that exquisite face, that delicate temperament, completely the treasure that men dream of. ¡°Suo Lun, you dared to dishonor my sister; today I will truly defile your sister, letting you experience the tragedy of your cries going unheeded,¡± Gui Qinzhong¡¯s look towards Suo Ningbing suddenly filled with greed and frenzy. ¡°Third brother, where is that thief Suo Lun?¡± At this moment, a woman¡¯s voice, immensely pleasant yet filled with boundless hatred, reached his ears. Then, a soldier stepped forward, removed the arrow-resistant mask from her face, revealing a stunningly beautiful face that took one¡¯s breath away¡ªit was no other than Gui Qinshao. Instantly, Gui Qinzhong was taken aback and said, ¡°Sister, you... how did you get here? If father finds out, he¡¯s going to flay me.¡± ¡°Why should I not come? I was the one who stole the Commander¡¯s Seal anyway,¡± Gui Qinshao, dressed in military garb, looked in the direction of Chaos Stone Island and said, ¡°I¡¯ve waited for this day for so long; today I will make Suo Lun beg for life in vain, beg for death but cannot. I will return the humiliation he gave me a hundredfold, a thousandfold.¡± And then, Gui Qinshao¡¯s strikingly beautiful eyes turned to Gui Qinzhong and said, ¡°Third brother, I don¡¯t care what you will do next, and you shouldn¡¯t care what I do.¡± Gui Qinzhong hesitated for a while, then his gaze toward Suo Ningbing on the island gradually became wicked, and he replied, ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t care what you do to Suo Lun. But father has said, Suo Lun must not be killed.¡± ¡°Kill? I would never kill,¡± Gui Qinshao said, ¡°There are endless ways to torture in this world that are far worse than death.¡± Then, she directly overstepped her authority and commanded, ¡°Charge, and kill everyone on the island cleanly.¡± Meanwhile, Suo Lun, leading the Duke Zhi Ting¡¯s fleet, like a demon in the darkness, opened its dark maw wide toward Gui Qinzhong¡¯s fleet. He did not know yet, Gui Qinshao was also within this great net. ... Note: A sizable chapter of over five thousand characters, written in the hotel until six in the morning. I¡¯ve got things to do today, wuwu. Chapter 174 - 174 One Two Five Gui Qinshaos Dead End! ?174: One Two Five: Gui Qinshao¡¯s Dead End! Annihilation! 174: One Two Five: Gui Qinshao¡¯s Dead End! Annihilation! Gui Qinzhong led his navy in a frenzied assault on Chaos Stone Island. ¡°Form up,¡± Suo Mu ordered. Instantly, a hundred Suo Family samurai all stood at the forefront, erecting huge shields to protect the over a thousand salt workers behind them. The Gui Clan Fleet drew closer and closer. ¡°Prepare!¡± Gui Qinzhong violently drew his sword, pointing it toward Chaos Stone Island. Suddenly, dozens of ships¡¯ archers nocked their arrows, taking aim at the salt workers and Suo warriors on the island. At a single command, countless deadly arrows would rain down like a storm. The Suo warriors might hold out, but the nearly unarmed salt workers wouldn¡¯t stand a chance, and massive casualties were inevitable. Gui Qinshao held her breath, her beautiful eyes shining with immense excitement. Although she had not seen Suo Lun, the thought of killing Suo Lun¡¯s subordinates, both warriors and salt workers, could also relieve the hate gnawing at her heart. Once they charged onto the island and slaughtered all of Suo Lun¡¯s subordinates, there would be nowhere on the Chaotic Stone Peninsula for Suo Lun to hide, and they could easily capture him. The thought of torturing Suo Lun to the point where he wished for death but could not die made Gui Qinshao tremble with excitement. Dozens of ships madly pushed forward, closer and closer. The great massacre was approaching; it was almost time to reap lives. ¡°Fire!¡± Gui Qinzhong roared, his great sword sweeping through the air. ¡°Whizz-whizz-whizz-whizz...¡± The arrows from the Gui Clan navy flew like rain, crossing hundreds of meters of night sky. ¡°Thud-thud-thud-thud...¡± Countless arrows peppered the sand in front of the Suo warriors, landing just dozens of meters away from their defensive line. This first volley was merely a test and show of force; they weren¡¯t yet within shooting range. The Gui Clan Fleet continued its rapid advance, and Gui Qinzhong once again raised his sword, shouting ferociously, ¡°Second round, prepare!¡± Instantly, a thousand more archers drew their bows, waiting for the command. Suo Ningbing painfully closed her eyes, knowing that with this second volley, people would surely die¡ªperhaps dozens, perhaps hundreds. These were her people, each one vitally important, the hope for the Suo¡¯s rise to power. And now, with Suo Lun absent, it was her responsibility, Suo Ningbing, to protect these people. If these salt workers and clan warriors were to be killed tonight, she truly didn¡¯t know how she could face Suo Lun. Hearing the sound of the Gui Clan navy readying their bows, Suo Ningbing lamented in her heart, ¡°Oh heavens, why do you treat the Suo like this, why do you extinguish all our hopes?¡± Then, she simply waited for the rain of arrows to come. All the salt workers gripped their crude weapons, and while they did not retreat, they also awaited their fate with despair, waiting for the arrival of death. ¡°You lowly members of the Suo, your time to die has come...¡± Gui Qinzhong laughed boisterously. ¡°Whizz-whizz-whizz-whizz...¡± Countless arrows streaked across the sky, their screeching noise piercing the air. But... Gui Qinzhong had not yet given the command to shoot. Moreover, these arrows were aflame, coming from behind at sea, flying like countless shooting stars. ¡°Young master, we¡¯re under attack, under attack...¡± ¡°Thud-thud-thud-thud...¡± Countless fire arrows poured down like raindrops, all falling into the sea. Gui Qinzhong turned to look behind him where the sea was previously shrouded in darkness, nearly invisible. The crafty Suo Lun had, long ago, to avoid alerting the Gui Clan navy, ordered his fleet to douse all their lights and navigate through the darkness. Despite this being a risky tactic, this area of the sea was very safe and devoid of hidden reefs. Then, the Zhi Ting Fleet¡¯s fire arrows were once again ignited, launching into the air like countless meteors. By the light of the fire arrows, Gui Qinzhong could see clearly. Nearly a kilometer behind, about a dozen massive towering ships¡ªeach one incredibly huge. ¡°Where did this army come from?¡± Gui Qinzhong¡¯s soul nearly left his body, and he shouted toward the Zhi Ting Fleet, ¡°I am the third son of Linhai City Lord; this is the Gui Family Clan¡¯s maritime territory. All forces must retreat immediately, or else face execution without mercy.¡± ¡°Whizz-whizz-whizz-whizz...¡± But the response he received was a second volley of arrows, which still fell into the sea but threw the Gui Clan navy into utter panic. Now caught between enemies on both sides, their chances of survival plummeted. Gui Qinshao stared intently at the Building Ship Fleet in the back. Maybe it was an illusion, or perhaps it was true, but she thought she could vaguely make out the figure of Suo Lun standing at the bow of the ship. ¡°Suo Lun, is that you, you scoundrel?¡± Gui Qinshao yelled, using her dragon power to project her voice afar. Hearing Gui Qinshao¡¯s voice, Suo Lun was momentarily stunned¡ªit really was the Gui Clan navy, but he had not expected Gui Qinshao to be among them. However, he did not respond, because if he did, his sister Suo Ningbing would be in danger. Gui Qinshao would definitely take a desperate charge onto Chaos Stone Island, using Suo Ningbing and Ye Jingyu as hostages to force his hand. So, she must not find out that he was there. ¡°Suo Lun, I know it¡¯s you,¡± said Gui Qinshao. ¡°Full speed ahead, let¡¯s charge onto Chaos Stone Island and capture Suo Ningbing. Only then can we have a slim chance of survival.¡± With her reminder, Gui Qinzhong suddenly came to his senses and loudly ordered, ¡°Full speed to the island, capture Suo Ningbing.¡± Then, the Gui Clan navy ceased firing arrows and frantically rowed toward the beach of Chaos Stone Island. Chapter 175 - 175 One Two Five Gui Qinshaos Dead End! ?175: One Two Five: Gui Qinshao¡¯s Dead End! Annihilation!_2 175: One Two Five: Gui Qinshao¡¯s Dead End! Annihilation!_2 The people on the island, who had already been filled with despair, were bravely waiting for death to come, only to find that their lord, Suo Lun, had returned at this moment, and he had brought a powerful army to save them. ¡°Charge, block the enemy forces,¡± commanded Suo Mu, the family samurai, as he led a hundred family warriors to rush towards the sea with great speed. Meanwhile, Ye Jingyu was dragging Suo Ningbing as they sprinted away from the shore at the fastest speed possible, avoiding capture by the Gui Clan forces and preventing any disadvantage to Suo Lun. ¡°Swish, swish, swish, swish, swish...¡± The third, fourth, and fifth volleys of arrows from Duke Zhi Ting¡¯s army ferociously pummeled down from behind. As they shot their arrows, the fleet drew closer. Finally, during the sixth volley of fire arrows, they hit the Gui Clan Fleet. ¡°Ah... Ah... Ah...¡± Screams of agony immediately filled the Gui Family Naval Forces. At the same time, Suo¡¯s family warriors dived into the sea, reaching under the ships of the Gui Family Naval Forces, desperately digging and piercing. ¡°Return fire, return fire...¡± commanded Gui Qinzhong loudly. Immediately, the Gui Family Naval Forces hurriedly bent their bows and prepared their arrows to counter-attack against Duke Zhi Ting¡¯s fleet. But, unluckily for them, they were positioned downwind, so while the enemy could hit them, they couldn¡¯t strike back. ¡°Stop the ships,¡± ordered the cunning Suo Lun. Instantly, the naval forces of Duke Zhi Ting stopped rowing and even began to row in reverse, bringing the fleet to a halt as quickly as possible. This maintained a distance of several hundred meters between the two fleets, one downwind and the other upwind. As a result, the Gui Clan¡¯s Naval Forces faced complete tragedy, utterly passive under fire. ¡°Swish, swish, swish, swish, swish...¡± volley after volley of arrows rained down from Duke Zhi Ting¡¯s forces. Despite the hit rate not being high, even a mere ten percent success rate was terrifying in its consequences. Since these were fire arrows raining down, soon the Gui Clan¡¯s ships were ablaze. Moreover, the Suo warriors hiding under the water were fiercely digging into the hulls, blocking the enemy ships from reaching land. Immediately, the Gui Clan Fleet found themselves unable to move forward or retreat, chaotically squeezed together in the sea. ¡°Into the water, into the water, kill those thieves who are digging at our ships,¡± roared Gui Qinzhong in rage. So, the Gui Clan¡¯s warriors dived into the water, fighting fiercely with Suo¡¯s warriors in the sea. Meanwhile, the archers of the Gui Family Naval Forces desperately fired back at Zhi Ting¡¯s fleet. However, all their efforts were in vain; they were downwind, completely out of range. The fire arrows shot from the enemy ships kept hitting them, igniting their vessels with roaring flames. At this moment, Gui Qinzhong deeply regretted his underestimation and rash decision to lead the naval forces to Chaos Stone Island for vengeance. Without even deploying scouts, they hadn¡¯t noticed the enemy¡¯s approach within a thousand meters in the dark, leading to this hopeless situation. His father, Gui Xingfu, had repeatedly warned him not to underestimate Suo Lun, who was very cunning and sinister ¨C warnings he had not taken seriously. Now, he tasted the bitter consequences of his actions. As the volleys of fire arrows grew denser, Gui Qinzhong watched in despair as the fleet was engulfed in flames and his soldiers fell into the water like dumplings. At this time, Gui Qinshao, with her stunningly pale face, showed eyes shimmering with unwillingness and infinite regret. Today, it seemed the Gui Family Naval Forces would be doomed by her hands. If her brother had not acted rashly out of vengeance for her, this would not have happened. ¡°Little sister, run,¡± suddenly bellowed Gui Qinzhong. ¡°It does not matter if I fall into the enemy¡¯s hands, but if you do, Suo Lun... the consequences are unimaginable.¡± Gui Qinshao said, ¡°If we go, we go together.¡± ¡°No, I am the commander of the Gui Family Naval Forces; I shall live and die with my brothers. I cannot abandon them and flee,¡± said Gui Qinzhong. ¡°Mr. Ming, follow me,¡± Gui Qinshao said, casting a deep glance at her brother. Then, she plunged into the sea with a slender figure closely following her. Gui Qinshao was not fleeing but stealthily swimming towards Chaos Stone Island amidst the chaos; she was determined to capture Suo Ningbing. Because Suo Ningbing was the person Suo Lun cared about most. Capturing her as a hostage could press for their lives, giving her and her brother Gui Qinzhong a glimmer of hope. In such chaotic circumstances, no one noticed Gui Qinshao¡¯s figure; she led a skilled family expert, rapidly chasing in the direction Suo Ningbing had gone. At sea, the Gui Clan¡¯s fleet was nearly entirely swallowed by the flames. Immediately, the Zhi Ting Fleet fiercely pounced, and from their high vantage, they shot down at the thrashing Gui Family Naval Forces in the sea. Suddenly, the sounds of arrows piercing flesh and the death cries before dying were incessant, and the sea was almost completely dyed red with blood. The naval forces that Gui Xingfu had established at great expense were being slaughtered madly, like the sun melting snow. Unable to cope, Gui Qinzhong shouted, ¡°We surrender, we surrender...¡± But Duke Zhi Ting¡¯s forces seemed deaf to his cries, continuing their relentless attack. Their intention was clear: to take the opportunity to wipe out the Suo Family Naval Forces completely, ensuring they would no longer threaten Chaos Stone Island. Upon seeing this, Gui Qinzhong¡¯s eyes threatened to split with rage as he bellowed, ¡°Despicable, shameless, Suo Lun the thief, kill me, kill me!¡± Then, he rushed toward the command ship, intent on killing Suo Lun. Yet before Gui Qinzhong could get close, countless fine, sharp poison needles shot from the darkness, and he instantly felt numb, collapsing to the ground. The next second, he was pinned down, kneeling. Chapter 176 - 176 One Two Five Gui Qinshaos Dead End! ?176: One Two Five: Gui Qinshao¡¯s Dead End! Annihilation!_3 176: One Two Five: Gui Qinshao¡¯s Dead End! Annihilation!_3 Just one second before he lost consciousness, he realized that Suo Lun was no longer on the tower ship. ... Gui Qinshao, soaked to the bone, hurriedly crossed the salt fields and climbed up the barren Stone Mountain. Although she did not see it, she could guess that Ye Jingyu must have taken Suo Ningbing towards the mountain. Capturing Suo Ningbing was her only hope of survival, and she could even do whatever she wanted to Suo Lun, because that pervert had a crazy obsession with Sister Ning Bing. Accompanied by her family¡¯s elite warriors, Gui Qinshao quickly climbed up a rock wall and, indeed, saw Suo Ningbing and Ye Jingyu atop it. ¡°Sister Ning Bing, I¡¯d like to see where you can run to?¡± Gui Qinshao said. Without waiting for her command, Mr. Ming, one of the skilled fighters beside her, immediately drew his sword and stabbed it towards Ye Jingyu. This Mr. Ming¡¯s martial arts were highly proficient; he almost instantly entangled Ye Jingyu, thoroughly overpowering her and preventing her from protecting Suo Ningbing. Then, Gui Qinshao drew her sword and stepped closer to Suo Ningbing with each step. Suo Ningbing retreated step by step, soon coming to the edge of a cliff and at any moment might fall off. Even though the cliff wasn¡¯t very high, it was still a good few dozen meters. If the delicate Suo Ningbing were to fall, death was almost certain¡ªa tragic loss of beauty and grace. ¡°Jump then, why don¡¯t you jump? If you have the guts, jump now!¡± Gui Qinshao said coldly. ¡°No guts, right? Then obediently become my captive. Tell me, if I exchanged your eyes with Suo Lun¡¯s, do you think he would agree? If he refuses, I¡¯ll gouge out your right eye; his refusal would prove that his feelings for you are all a lie.¡± Upon hearing this, Suo Ningbing¡¯s delicate body trembled violently; she would rather die than let such an event occur. Her expression then changed subtly, and a flicker of joy flashed across her beautiful eyes. ¡°Gui Qinshao, just you wait, your end is near,¡± Suo Ningbing said, and then she arched her body and jumped off the several dozen meter high cliff. Gui Qinshao, unable to believe that her adversary was so resolute, stepped forward and peered down. Suo Ningbing¡¯s graceful figure fell faster and faster, doomed to be shattered upon hitting the ground, a tragic end. Suddenly, a figure clad in snow-white dashed forward and firmly caught the falling Suo Ningbing, then spun around a dozen times on the spot, neutralizing the momentum of her fall. The person who saved Ning Bing was an elderly eunuch, his hair and beard already white. ¡°Miss Suo, your brother and you must share a telepathic bond to have me arrive just in time for the rescue,¡± the aged eunuch said kindly. Meanwhile, Suo Lun arrived swiftly with three highly skilled eunuchs and then shouted to the top of the cliff, ¡°Jingyu, jump down.¡± Ye Jingyu, completely disadvantaged on the cliff and surrounded by danger, hastily retreated and then, without hesitation, jumped off the cliff. The white-haired eunuch effortlessly caught her and saved her as well. Suo Lun first went to his sister to ensure she was unharmed. He then lifted his gaze to Gui Qinshao on the cliff and sneered, ¡°My former wife, you have run out of options. Jump down, I promise not to catch you; I¡¯ll let you smash into a pile of flesh.¡± Gui Qinshao stood on the top of the cliff, looking down at the four formidable eunuchs below, looking at the stone-faced Suo Lun. She truly had no way out¡ªeither jump off the cliff to her death or be captured by Suo Lun and endure endless humiliation. She came today in triumph, never expecting to end up in such a desperate plight. ¡°Gui Qinshao, if you have the courage, jump down. I promise not to catch you, letting you die on impact,¡± Suo Lun said with a smile, his voice filled with coldness and cruelty. ... Note: I was typing until 3 a.m. yesterday and then stayed awake until dawn. After running around all day today, I sat in front of the computer tonight, having not slept for thirty-six hours, I could barely keep my eyes open, but I still managed to churn out a second update of four thousand words. I am truly exhausted, pleading for the support of my brothers! Chapter 177 - 177 One Two Six Make a fortune! ?177: One Two Six: Make a fortune! Torment Gui Qinshao! 177: One Two Six: Make a fortune! Torment Gui Qinshao! How could this be? How could this be? Gui Qinshao, standing atop the cliff, looked down at Suo Lun with a cruel gaze, a surreal pain welling up inside her. Taking advantage of her father¡¯s absence, she had stolen the Commander¡¯s Seal, and with her mother Turing Si¡¯s support, her third brother, leading the naval force, had launched an attack on Chaos Stone Island to exact revenge on Suo Lun. It was supposed to be a sure win, an easy victory. Who could have anticipated that Suo Lun would appear from behind at sea, and even bring with him an army of thousands? Then, tragedy struck. This naval force, almost all of the Gui Clan¡¯s sea power from Linhai, was now utterly destroyed by her hand. Upon her father¡¯s return, she truly didn¡¯t know how heartbroken he would be. Moreover, her father had always warned her not to act rashly against Chaos Stone Island while he was away. Overwhelmed by anger, she had directly encouraged her third brother to lead the troops in vengeance, ending up with a devastating blow, and now she herself was on the brink of a desperate situation. ¡°Jump down, I guarantee I won¡¯t catch you, I promise you¡¯ll shatter into pieces,¡± Suo Lun shouted again from below. For some reason, his voice, carried by the sea breeze into her ears, seemed particularly cruel. Gui Qinshao felt inexplicably saddened. She was so beautiful and compelling that any man would be compassionate and head over heels for her¡ªeven if she was unreasonable, even if she did something wrong, those men would still forgive her. But now Suo Lun looked at her with cold tones, even colder gazes, devoid of any ounce of compassion, only sheer cruelty and decisiveness. She went to the edge of the cliff to look down, approximately seventy meters high¡ªa fall from this height was indeed fatal. She was truly scared, not entirely of dying, but more so of the thought of her body broken to pieces. Moreover, she really didn¡¯t want to die¡ªshe was so beautiful, just beginning the prime of her life, and she was so happy. Well, even though Suo Lun had doused her happiness with cold water, she wasn¡¯t that happy anymore. But with the love and care from her parents and brothers, she was still very happy. Now, it was all going to be destroyed. How had she come to this deadly end? She, she truly didn¡¯t want to die. ¡°Miss, I will protect you and fight our way out,¡± Mr. Ming said from beside her, his voice filled with determination. Then, he brandished his scimitar and charged off the cliff from the other side, heading towards Suo Lun in a near madness, ready to perish together. ¡°Swish...¡± The white-haired eunuch beside Suo Lun flicked his Buddhist beads lightly. In an instant, the soft string of beads turned into a lethal weapon, skewering the expert Mr. Ming like a bloody gourd, and he fell to the ground dead. As it happened, this was the first time Suo Lun had seen such a weapon in this world, and strangely enough, there were no Taoist or Buddhist forces in this world. Seeing Mr. Ming die so miserably, Gui Qinshao cried out in alarm. It wasn¡¯t that she cared much about this family expert, but his manner of death terrified her. Having been spoiled since childhood, she was inevitably selfish and cared only about her parents and family, and perhaps Ling Ao, who had grown up with her. She had no real attachment to others, even to Mr. Ming, the family expert who had always protected her. ¡°Now the only person with you is dead,¡± Suo Lun laughed coldly again. ¡°Gui Qinshao, jump down, I guarantee I won¡¯t catch you, let you smash into a pulp.¡± And beside him, the gentle and kind-hearted Suo Ningbing, simply turned her body away and didn¡¯t look, without the slightest intention of pleading. Gui Qinshao, alone on the cliff, was utterly despairing, gazing towards Linhai City, her mind filled with memories of her father Gui Xingfu¡¯s doting eyes and face. ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t want to die, I¡¯m not willing to die!¡± Then, she bit her teeth fiercely and leapt from the cliff over seventy meters high, without using any dragon force. Just a few seconds later. ¡°Bang...¡± Her delicate body hit the ground, dust flying everywhere. Suo Lun was true to his word and indeed didn¡¯t reach out to catch her. ... The battle at sea had ended completely. The Gui Clan¡¯s naval ships had been burned clean. More than two thousand sailors had been shot to death from high ground. Not only that, to prevent any survivors from escaping, the Suo Family samurai and Duke Zhi Ting¡¯s warriors also landed on Chaos Stone Island to hunt and kill. In other places, a few might have managed to escape, but this was an island with beaches where every step left footprints, leaving no way to conceal their traces. So, even those who escaped the net by swimming to the island ended up being utterly annihilated. From that moment on, the Gui Clan¡¯s naval force was completely wiped out, unable to pose a threat to Chaos Stone Island in the short term, while Gui Qinzhong, the leader of the naval force, had become Suo Lun¡¯s prisoner, confined in the castle. After Gui Xingfu returned home and heard the news, he would surely be so furious that he would vomit blood thrice over. ... Suo Lun once again approached Duke Zhi Ting, bowing deeply at ninety degrees, ¡°Thank you, Your Grace, for saving my life, otherwise Chaos Stone Island would have faced extermination.¡± Duke Zhi Ting said, ¡°Our interests are aligned, so there is no need for such formality.¡± Then, he sighed softly and said, ¡°However, Suo Lun, our actions this time have been severe, with serious consequences.¡± Suo Lun nodded. The clash between the armies of nobles and the royal dukes had ended with the complete annihilation of the noble¡¯s forces. Afterward, the incident would certainly cause a terrible uproar throughout the kingdom. Then, the entire cabinet and the royal family, would have to thoroughly face the trial of this storm. Chapter 178 - 178 One Two Six Make a fortune! ?178: One Two Six: Make a fortune! Torment Gui Qinshao!_2 178: One Two Six: Make a fortune! Torment Gui Qinshao!_2 Duke Zhi Ting, although favored by the King, found himself in the center of the storm and feared that he would suffer. ¡°If there were not immense benefits to be had, I really wouldn¡¯t be doing this, nor would I dare to,¡± said Duke Zhi Ting. ¡°I truly worry whether I can weather this storm with my frail body.¡± Suo Lun assured, ¡°You definitely can.¡± ¡°I hope so,¡± Duke Zhi Ting replied. ¡°However, our story must be consistent to the outside world. Just say I was enjoying myself in the East Sea when the Gui Clan¡¯s navy suddenly attacked me. In the darkness, I mistook them for pirates, so I immediately retaliated and, unfortunately, annihilated the Gui Clan¡¯s navy.¡± Suo Lun nodded and said, ¡°Understood.¡± Zhi Ting continued, ¡°Don¡¯t mention Chaos Stone Island at all, nor that the Gui Clan¡¯s navy came to attack your Chaos Stone Island, and you should not even appear in the narrative. You are too fragile right now to withstand such a storm.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± replied Suo Lun. At present, Suo Lun¡¯s best option was to be forgotten by all. His sole objective was to amass an astronomical amount of Gold Coins and then gather a mighty army to take back Tianshui City within three months. If he became entangled in this storm, he would be facing not just trouble, but disaster. Duke Zhi Ting glanced at Suo Lun and said, ¡°It¡¯s truly comforting to speak with someone intelligent. But, you are quite ruthless, young man, killing those more than two thousand Gui Clan navy troops without batting an eye.¡± Suo Lun replied sheepishly, ¡°Well, I wasn¡¯t the one who did the killing.¡± You rascal, thick-skinned and black-hearted, I see promise in you,¡± Duke Zhi Ting said. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go inspect our salt fields and see if the miracle really defies nature as you claimed. If not, you will have truly doomed me.¡± ¡°Please follow me,¡± Suo Lun said. ... By this time, dawn had broken. The battlefield had been completely cleared up. Duke Zhi Ting¡¯s main force hadn¡¯t even landed on Chaos Stone Island but remained at sea with the Building Ship Fleet. Only a few experts closely followed Duke Zhi Ting. Suo Lun first took Duke Zhi Ting to see the salt fields, explaining as they went along. He led the way and explained while Duke Zhi Ting, with his hands clasped behind his back, nodded continuously. This scene seemed somewhat familiar, as if from a news program on CCAV in the twenty-first century. Meanwhile, endless provisions of grain, vegetables, fruits, and meats were being transported from the ships to the castle in small boats. Although they couldn¡¯t cheer aloud, the hearts of the salt workers on Chaos Stone Island and the Suo samurai were filled with immense joy. With so much food, possibly weighing hundreds of thousands of pounds, they had enough to last more than half a year, and they could eat rice instead of just porridge. With grain in the hand, the heart is at ease. Not to mention the availability of fish and meat. The days on Chaos Stone Island couldn¡¯t get any more prosperous. All this had been brought by their master, Suo Lun. In the most perilous moment, he arrived like a savior from the heavens with his army, rescuing everyone on Chaos Stone Island. He also brought an astronomical quantity of food. Truly, he seemed capable of anything. Whether salt workers or Suo samurai, they watched Suo Lun¡¯s figure with passionate admiration. Master Suo Lun was truly omnipotent! ... Suo Lun¡¯s explanations were meticulous, and Zhi Ting listened intently. Suddenly, Duke Zhi Ting said, ¡°Suo Lun, although I have not yet seen the results of this so-called sun-curing salt method, you claim it¡¯s a revolution in the salt industry, and that it can increase production and efficiency by more than tenfold. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I could learn it, and then start my own venture?¡± Suo Lun replied, ¡°Of course, and I would have no objections even if Your Grace decided to start his own operation.¡± Duke Zhi Ting looked at Suo Lun with a sigh and said, ¡°You¡¯re really damn smart, knowing exactly what to want and what¡¯s most important.¡± His words were vague, but the understanding between him and Suo Lun had already moved beyond mere mutual interest. However, the implications of this were well understood between them and could never be spoken aloud. Now, the salt fields on Chaos Stone Island had reached six to seven thousand acres. Duke Zhi Ting was panting by the time he reached the last row of crystallizing ponds. Despite the fierce battle the night before, the salt workers had to harvest salt from the crystallizing ponds early in the morning. Across the vast crystallizing ponds, after the brine was drained, a thick layer of salt covered the entire pond. The workers used wooden pushers to gather the salt, which soon accumulated into a small mountain. And before my eyes, there were dozens, if not hundreds of pools. Atop each pool, fresh salt crystals had accumulated. In Duke Zhi Ting¡¯s eyes, this wasn¡¯t just salt¡ªit was gleaming gold coins. He excitedly asked, ¡°All this salt put together, it must weigh around twenty to thirty thousand catties?¡± ¡°Roughly eighty thousand catties.¡± Suo Lun said. ¡°Eighty thousand?¡± Duke Zhi Ting exclaimed, ¡°Then, then how long did it take to produce all this?¡± ¡°Less than two days.¡± Suo Lun said. Instantly, Duke Zhi Ting was completely astounded; this was just the yield from less than ten thousand mu of salt fields. That is, if tens of thousands of mu, or even a hundred thousand mu were cultivated. Then... then how much salt would there be in a year¡ªone hundred million catties? Perhaps even more. Moreover, compared to boiling salt, this method of sun-drying salt had almost no cost. Should he wish, he could completely monopolize the salt industry of the Rage Wave Kingdom. By then, how much money could be made? At once, Duke Zhi Ting¡¯s eyes turned green with envy, for a year could easily yield hundreds of thousands, if not two hundred thousand gold coins. Even if only half of that went into his hands, that¡¯s still a hundred thousand. This... In just two years, the earned money would be enough to last a lifetime. Over the last decade, through unscrupulous means, he managed to amass only about two hundred thousand gold coins, and his reputation had been thoroughly tarnished. Since meeting Suo Lun, only then had he truly struck it rich. And with each fortune larger than the last, he could really become a nation¡¯s rival in wealth, able to contend with the wealth of the Zhi Li sisters. Next, Suo Lun took him into the large warehouse. Immediately, heaps of salt towering like mountains assaulted his senses, pouring into Duke Zhi Ting¡¯s eyes. Several million catties of salt, piled together like a great white mountain, indeed had a visually stunning impact. ¡°How... how much salt is this?¡± Duke Zhi Ting asked, his voice trembling. ¡°Over three million catties,¡± Suo Lun said. ¡°And this is just the yield from past experimental production, barely a drop in the bucket.¡± Duke Zhi Ting looked at Suo Lun in disbelief and said, ¡°You... you¡¯re truly a genius, a genius among geniuses, literally turning stones into gold. We¡¯re going to make a fortune.¡± Yes, Suo Lun was going to make a fortune. Despite the fact that the salt before him was only three million catties, worth only a few thousand gold coins. But this salt field, and the future yield, turned gold coins into mere figures. ... Suo Lun and Ye Jingyu stepped into the dungeon of the small castle. Gui Qinshao, still unconscious, lay on a wooden bed inside the cell, unresponsive. As she leapt down, Suo Lun indeed did not catch her, letting her fall to the ground. However, the eunuch expert by his side quickly used his buddhist dust to cushion her fall, preventing the ill fate of Gui Qinshao being shattered to pieces. Gui Qinshao certainly couldn¡¯t die; otherwise, Gui Xingfu would go mad and certainly cause utter destruction. Every man has his weak spot¡ªSuo Lun¡¯s is Suo Ningbing, and Gui Xingfu¡¯s are his wife, Turing Si, and daughter, Gui Qinshao. ¡°Now, she¡¯s completely unconscious, and all her meridians are locked, right?¡± Suo Lun asked. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s been drugged, unconscious but faintly aware, without any strength in her body,¡± Ye Jingyu replied. ¡°So, you can take your revenge completely, you can do whatever you want to her.¡± Ye Jingyu¡¯s voice sounded somewhat peculiar, as if she hoped Suo Lun would do as he pleased, yet at the same time, she seemed reluctant. Looking at Gui Qinshao¡¯s alluring, soul-snatching face and her devilish curves, Suo Lun¡¯s eyes narrowed. Here lay a woman so beautiful that even royalty dared not marry. This woman, who once brought Suo Lun such humiliation, had finally fallen into his hands. ¡°I was never a saint nor a nun,¡± Suo Lun said with a cold laugh. ¡°To fall into my hands, you¡¯re out of luck, Gui Qinshao!¡± ... Note: Delivering the first update; the first thing I did after getting up from the hotel this morning was to write. Then, I am catching the high-speed train home. Brothers, I beg you for automatic subscriptions. It¡¯s very important and brings tremendous motivation to the author, thank you all. Chapter 179 - 179 127 A tragedy beyond human imagination back to Qin Shu! ?179: 127: A tragedy beyond human imagination, back to Qin Shu! 179: 127: A tragedy beyond human imagination, back to Qin Shu! Suo Lun pulled out a porcelain bottle from his bosom, uncorked it, and suddenly a strange fragrance wafted through the air. Ye Jingyu found it very pleasant and couldn¡¯t help but sniff forcefully, then inexplicably felt her heart flutter. Having roamed the lands far and wide, she was worldly and instantly knew what it was, and immediately cursed under her breath. What was it? Of course, it was some evil drug. Suo Lun held his breath as he entered the cell and then prised open Gui Qinshao¡¯s small mouth to pour the mysterious liquid into it. The reaction was indeed swift, Gui Qinshao was still in a comatose state. Moments later, both Suo Lun and Ye Jingyu could clearly feel the temperature of Gui Qinshao¡¯s delicate body rising. There were hardly any women as stunningly beautiful as her in the world. And now, drugged, she was like a flame that could devour any man. Ye Jingyu¡¯s heartbeat accelerated as she watched, and casting a glance at Suo Lun, she said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving now, master. Enjoy yourself.¡± Suo Lun said, ¡°How can you leave, if you go, how can I enjoy myself?¡± Ye Jingyu was startled, this damned master, he wouldn¡¯t be harboring some messy idea, would he? If that were the case, even if she was very infatuated with her master at the moment, she would definitely become angry. Originally, the master¡¯s intention to toy with Gui Qinshao, although she kept her mouth shut, made her feel uncomfortable inside. It was not because of jealousy, but because she did not want her master to take advantage of Gui Qinshao¡¯s vulnerability. Of course, Gui Qinshao deserved it, and Ye Jingyu had not an ounce of sympathy for her; she just felt the master shouldn¡¯t behave such way, as it was very unbecoming. Yet, she didn¡¯t know how to dissuade him, so she chose to leave directly, not wanting to witness what came next. Suo Lun stepped forward to stop her, saying, ¡°You are to do what comes next. Strip Gui Qinshao naked and leave several scratches on her body, preferably turning blue and purple, and it would be even better if you can leave bite marks. Lastly... I don¡¯t care how you do it, just make sure when Gui Qinshao wakes up, she thinks she has been defiled.¡± ¡°Ah...¡± Ye Jingyu was taken aback, she... she had not expected the master had such an idea. Instantly, Ye Jingyu looked incredulously at Suo Lun. The master, the master was just too wicked. But, she seemed to be thrilled, very pleased and liking it secretly. Ye Jingyu¡¯s voice trembled as she said, ¡°Master, if you do this, won¡¯t you be causing trouble without getting what you want? When Gui Qinshao wakes up, she will surely think it was you who defiled her, and then she... she will surely hate you to the bone.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what makes it interesting,¡± Suo Lun said. ¡°And besides, she already hates me to the bone.¡± ¡°Master... You, you really are an asshole,¡± Ye Jingyu scolded angrily. ¡°Couldn¡¯t you find someone else to do this kind of thing?¡± Suo Lun said, ¡°Besides you, who else could I ask?¡± Ye Jingyu was stunned, indeed, if a woman had to do this, there was no one else but her. It certainly wasn¡¯t a task for Suo Ningbing. But... but she was also a girl as pure as ice, how could she bring herself to do such an evil deed? ¡°Must it be done this way?¡± Ye Jingyu¡¯s voice trembled again. ¡°It must,¡± Suo Lun declared. ¡°It must be done convincingly, she must be left covered in wounds, understand?¡± ¡°Got it, asshole!¡± Ye Jingyu glared at Suo Lun fiercely and said, ¡°Then are you still going to stand here and supervise?¡± ¡°I bid you farewell,¡± Suo Lun turned and walked away, saying, ¡°Do a good job.¡± And with that, he left, leaving the utterly awkward scene to Ye Jingyu. ¡°Asshole, asshole, asshole Suo Lun, one day I will bite you to death,¡± Ye Jingyu seethed with anger, her teeth clenched in frustration. Then she entered the cell and began to do what Suo Lun had ordered. At first, she was hesitant, but then she thought if it wasn¡¯t for the master arriving in time, Chaos Stone Island would have been doomed, everyone there slaughtered cleanly. What kind of tragedy would she and the young miss have faced if they had fallen into those men¡¯s hands? She could imagine it all too well. If all of it had indeed happened, she would truly be living a fate worse than death. And the cause of all this was the very Gui Qinshao before her, who, out of revenge, had been so cruel. And this woman once brought great humiliation to the master, so she deserved to be tormented like this. Thus, Ye Jingyu steeled her heart and took her revenge on Gui Qinshao. *************** The small castle on Chaos Stone Island was far too crude for Duke Zhi Ting, who found it unbearable to stay, thus he still spent the night on the tower ship. Despite the rocking of the ship, Duke Zhi Ting, who was naturally immune to seasickness, slept soundly and comfortably in the swaying motion. Suo Lun and Suo Ningbing also had dinner on the ship with Duke Zhi Ting. ¡°Suo Lun, I¡¯ve done some calculations, and you¡¯re going to have a hard time earning one hundred and fifty thousand Gold Coins in the short term, it¡¯s even impossible,¡± Duke Zhi Ting said. ¡°Even if I am willing to help you, advancing you a sum of Gold Coins, I can at most scrape together thirty thousand Gold Coins, and that¡¯s me giving my all.¡± Despite Duke Zhi Ting¡¯s wealth of two to three hundred thousand Gold Coins, most of it was tied up in assets, as using money to make money is the true principle, hoarding a pile of Gold Coins at home is simply foolish. Recently, his treasury was robbed, and he lost ninety thousand Gold Coins, which was a hard lesson. So, he actually did not have even thirty thousand Gold Coins on hand, and he would have to draw from his banking business. His bank, compared to Zhi Li¡¯s royal city bank, was so much smaller in scale, certainly not able to move much money. Moreover, the money in the bank wasn¡¯t his, but that of others who had deposited it there. Chapter 180 - 180 127 A tragedy beyond human imagination back to Qin Shu!_2 ?180: 127: A tragedy beyond human imagination, back to Qin Shu!_2 180: 127: A tragedy beyond human imagination, back to Qin Shu!_2 About this point, both Suo Mu and Suo Ningbing had already calculated more than once. Even with the strong support of Duke Zhi Ting, if the other two salt fields were to allocate all five thousand of their salt slaves to the Chaotic Stone Peninsula, at most they would only be able to develop over ten thousand acres of salt fields in the remaining three months, which, added to the already existing several thousand acres, would only total twenty thousand acres. Moreover, autumn and winter were about to arrive, and although the sunlight conditions here were still good, and the sea breeze strong, the efficiency of salt production was after all not as good as in summer. Therefore, the limit of salt production for this half year was twenty million catties. This amount of salt could sell for nearly twenty thousand Gold Coins, and Suo Lun would receive half of that, which was ten thousand Gold Coins. Although this was already an astronomical profit, it was still a very large gap from the one hundred and fifty thousand Gold Coins he needed. Even if Chaos Stone Island were to produce salt for an entire year, it would only sell for around fifty thousand Gold Coins. To truly reach a production of one to two hundred million catties, at least two to three years would be needed until the tens of thousands of salt fields were fully developed and had tens of thousands of salt workers. Therefore, even though Suo Lun¡¯s salt production was defying common sense and was a revolutionary breakthrough, to earn one hundred and fifty thousand Gold Coins would still take at least three years. But Suo Lun needed this sum of money within three months. However, anything that Suo Mu and Suo Ningbing had thought of, Suo Lun had of course already calculated countless times. Immediately, he confidently said, ¡°Your Grace, there is actually another way to sell salt.¡± Duke Zhi Ting said, ¡°I am eager to hear it.¡± ¡°By issuing salt vouchers, we can sell not only the salt that has already been produced but even the salt that hasn¡¯t been produced yet, or even the salt for the next year or the year after,¡± Suo Lun said. ¡°We will exchange salt for vouchers, one voucher for a hundred catties of salt. Normally, we sell to salt merchants for around twenty copper coins per catty, but our salt vouchers will be sold for eighteen hundred copper coins each, meaning it is equivalent to just eighteen copper coins per catty of salt.¡± Upon hearing this, Duke Zhi Ting¡¯s eyes cooled, and he slapped his thigh, exclaiming, ¡°Right, we will only sell salt vouchers and then use the salt vouchers to get salt. We don¡¯t have much salt on hand right now, but there¡¯s no limit to how many salt vouchers we can have.¡± Suo Lun asked, ¡°Two copper coins cheaper per catty, can we sell our salt vouchers?¡± ¡°Of course we can,¡± said Duke Zhi Ting. ¡°Moreover, I can mortgage my properties and my Gold Coin mint to ensure that these salt vouchers are as solid as can be.¡± Suo Lun added, ¡°We can also buy back the salt vouchers, selling them for eighteen hundred copper coins each but buying them back at seventeen hundred. That way, the merchants will not have any doubts or concerns.¡± ¡°Yes, with that, the salt vouchers will surely sell,¡± Duke Zhi Ting said. ¡°Although I am infamously greedy for money, I do have a good reputation, and my brand is very strong. Let¡¯s not delay; we should go to the royal city as soon as possible to produce these salt vouchers, and then sell them immediately.¡± Then, Duke Zhi Ting said, ¡°There¡¯s another concern, which is how to prevent counterfeiting of the salt vouchers? My Gold Coin mint has issued gold notes before, but it wasn¡¯t long before fake gold notes appeared on the market, and even my shopkeepers couldn¡¯t distinguish the real from the fake. I know those counterfeit notes were manufactured by that fox-like brother and sister, Zhi Li and Zhi Ning, but as their skills were better, all I could do was swallow blood with clenched teeth. Although Zhi Li and I are sworn enemies, my gold note business still had to use the gold notes they issued.¡± That was indeed a thorough tragedy. With the support of all the nobles and nobility in the royal city, combined with an uncrackable anti-counterfeiting technology, it was almost like the Federal Reserve on Earth Plane. Suo Lun assured him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, leave the anti-counterfeiting of the salt vouchers to me. I can¡¯t crack the royal city Gold Coin mint¡¯s anti-counterfeiting, but they also won¡¯t be able to crack the anti-counterfeiting I use for the salt vouchers, absolutely foolproof.¡± At this point, Duke Zhi Ting had one hundred percent trust in Suo Lun. It wasn¡¯t just the anti-counterfeiting technology¡ªif Suo Lun said that the sun would rise in the west, Duke Zhi Ting would probably instinctively look west the next morning. Because, from beginning to end, Suo Lun had indeed created too many miracles. Even though his words sounded incredibly unbelievable and impossible to trust at the time, in the end, they all became reality. ¡°To our making huge fortunes.¡± Duke Zhi Ting raised his glass. ¡°To our making huge fortunes,¡± Suo Lun raised his glass, and then Suo Ningbing also lifted hers. Duke Zhi Ting looked towards Suo Ningbing and said, ¡°I owe it to Miss Suo for being willing to listen to a commoner like me talk endlessly about money for a whole night.¡± ¡°Your Grace is the most passionate person I¡¯ve ever met, and I really enjoy listening to you speak,¡± Suo Ningbing said with a smile. ¡°Hahaha...¡± Zhi Ting laughed. ¡°Your compliment makes me feel as though even my fat is lighter.¡± Then, he hesitated slightly before saying, ¡°Next, I have a few private words to speak with the young lady, if it wouldn¡¯t be too much trouble.¡± Suo Ningbing looked stunned and instinctively turned to look at Suo Lun. Even though Duke Zhi Ting¡¯s reputation regarding women was still acceptable, and nothing had been heard about him coercing women, Suo Ningbing was still very worried; after all, Zhi Ting was known as the number one profligate under heaven. But Suo Lun nodded and said, ¡°Sister, go with peace of mind; the Duke truly has something to discuss with you.¡± Even, Suo Lun had a vague idea of what Duke Zhi Ting might want to discuss. ************** In Duke Zhi Ting¡¯s study, after a eunuch served Suo Ningbing a cup of tea and then exited, ¡°Bai, don¡¯t let anyone close by, and don¡¯t listen in,¡± Duke Zhi Ting said to the eunuch with completely white eyebrows and formidable martial skills. Chapter 181 - 181 127 A tragedy beyond human imagination back to Qin Shu!_3 ?181: 127: A tragedy beyond human imagination, back to Qin Shu!_3 181: 127: A tragedy beyond human imagination, back to Qin Shu!_3 ¡°Yes,¡± the old eunuch said, then retreated about thirty meters. He gently placed the Buddhist whisk in his hand, used spiritual power to completely shield his ears, and then released his spiritual power to monitor everything within several hundred meters. At this moment, even if a bird flew in, he would have spotted it. In the study, only Suo Ningbing and Duke Zhi Ting remained, and she immediately felt overwhelmed with anxiety. ¡°This matter, I truly find it difficult to speak of,¡± said Duke Zhi Ting. Suo Ningbing said, ¡°If there¡¯s anything you wish, Your Grace, please command me. If it¡¯s within my power, I will give it my all.¡± Duke Zhi Ting said, ¡°I know you and your younger brother, Suo Lun, have a close relationship. Now that Suo Hanyi has rebelled, the Suo Family is left with just the two of you to depend on each other, so naturally, your relationship is intimate. But... But you are after all, real siblings. Should anything improper occur between you two, then... then Suo Lun will instantly be cast into a hell from which he cannot recover.¡± Upon hearing this, Suo Ningbing¡¯s beautiful face turned pale in an instant. Were her actions with Suo Lun really that obvious? How had even Zhi Ting noticed? Duke Zhi Ting continued, ¡°Why did Bi Xiao offer up his family¡¯s territory years ago? It was because his illicit relationship with his sister was discovered by the royal family, and they blackmailed him. Left with no choice, he had to surrender his land to preserve his and his sister¡¯s reputation. Now, the Suo Family and I are in the same boat, and I absolutely do not wish to see Suo Lun come to any harm.¡± Suo Ningbing¡¯s face flushed crimson, almost as if blood were about to drip. She was utterly incapable of explaining that she and Suo Lun were not really siblings, because Suo Lun was an impostor, Lanling in disguise, a far greater secret that no one could know. ¡°Suo Lun, that child, I like him very much and know him well. He is a person of extreme madness and paranoia, and no one can persuade him otherwise,¡± Zhi Ting said. ¡°That¡¯s why I don¡¯t talk to him, I talk to you. Moreover, I won¡¯t lie to you. Suo Lun¡¯s future and his marriage prospects are beyond your imagination. For his sake, for the sake of the Suo Family, and for mine, I hope that no matter how much you love him, you¡¯ll hide it. Never cross that line, do you understand?¡± Suo Ningbing, filled with shame, nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Your Grace. I know what to do, and I deserve to die for this. It¡¯s my fault for harboring improper thoughts towards him. I will surely control my heart; thank you for your warning.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, nothing...¡± Duke Zhi Ting said. ¡°You and Suo Lun are the best children in the world. It¡¯s natural for you to be attracted and infatuated with each other.¡± *********** Upon returning to the castle, Suo Ningbing burst into tears in front of Suo Lun and said in horror, ¡°Little brother, has Duke Zhi Ting seen through us? What are we to do? What are we to do?¡± Suo Lun gently held her in his arms. Suo Ningbing struggled slightly, then lay compliantly against his chest. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I did it intentionally,¡± Suo Lun¡¯s hand instinctively caressed her slender waist. ¡°Intentionally? Why?¡± Suo Ningbing asked, her voice trembling. Suo Lun replied, ¡°My performance has been too extraordinary. If Zhi Ting didn¡¯t have something significant to hold over me, how could he dare to cooperate with me? After all, this concerns profits of tens or hundreds of millions of Gold Coins.¡± ¡°But what if he blackmails you with this? What if he tells His Majesty the King about our relationship?¡± Suo Ningbing asked anxiously. ¡°Relax, those who should care about our relationship won¡¯t know. Those who know, won¡¯t care,¡± Suo Lun said. ¡°Our connection with them is far more entangled than you can imagine.¡± Suo Ningbing pondered for a moment, then decided not to overthink and asked in confusion, ¡°So, how exactly did Duke Zhi Ting find out just now? Did I give something away?¡± ¡°No, it was when I took a drink for you. The glass had your lipstick mark on it, and I deliberately drank from that spot, even licking it with my tongue,¡± Suo Lun explained. ¡°I made it subtle yet obvious enough for Zhi Ting to see, and then you fiercely gave me that amorous glance. Even a blind person could see what it meant.¡± ¡°You jerk, you¡¯re such a jerk, and so hopelessly bad,¡± Suo Ningbing scolded, her fists pummeling his chest. ¡°I just had a taste and wasn¡¯t satisfied. Now I want more,¡± Suo Lun said, and then cupped her gorgeous face in his hands, overpoweringly leaving her no chance to struggle or avoid him, and kissed her lips. Suo Ningbing felt as if she¡¯d been struck by electricity. ¡°This scoundrel, coming to tease me again...¡± was the only thought in Suo Ningbing¡¯s mind at that moment. Meanwhile, Gui Qinshao slowly woke up in the dungeon and discovered that her perfect body was covered with scars. ¡°Ah... Ah...¡± she suddenly let out a series of soul-piercing screams. ******* Note: I¡¯ve arrived home, and I¡¯m sending a second update of five thousand words. I beg for your monthly votes, your support, thank you! Chapter 182 - 182 One One Eight In such pain I wish I wasnt alive! ?182: One One Eight: In such pain I wish I wasn¡¯t alive! Gui Xingfu is coughing up blood! 182: One One Eight: In such pain I wish I wasn¡¯t alive! Gui Xingfu is coughing up blood! ¡°Suo Lun, come out, you beast, come out...¡± Gui Qinshao screamed loudly, sobbing. Though she desperately wished it were all a dream, the clear burning pain on her body told her exactly what had happened. At the time she jumped from the cliff top, she wasn¡¯t truly brave enough to face death. It was only because she couldn¡¯t stand provocation, especially not from Suo Lun, the man she hated the most in this world. So she bit the bullet and leaped, but deep in her heart, she was never ready to die. Even after jumping, she thought she surely wouldn¡¯t die¡ªshe¡¯d be caught by Suo Lun, and then what would he do to her? Would he humiliate her? Threaten her? Even hit her? No, he probably wouldn¡¯t hit her. It would just be humiliation, savoring the brief thrill of victory. ¡°Beast, brute, Suo Lun, you will not die well, you will not die well...¡± ¡°Suo Lun, come out and see me, come out and see me...¡± After that, Gui Qinshao screamed and shouted Suo Lun¡¯s name, wishing he would appear before her so she could bite him to death alive. However, until her throat was hoarse and she was completely exhausted, Suo Lun did not appear. So she started to wail, curling her battered body in a corner of the wall, crying continuously. Now, her most precious possession was destroyed, and by the man she hated the most. How could she ever marry? This scoundrel had not only ruined her reputation but also her purity. ¡°Beast, brute, Suo Lun, come out. I¡¯m going to kill you, I¡¯m going to kill you...¡± The infuriated Gui Qinshao shouted again, but her voice was completely hoarse. But then, Suo Lun¡¯s voice really did ring in her ears. ¡°What do you call me for?¡± Suo Lun smiled and said, ¡°Is it not enough? Are you calling me to resume our unfinished business?¡± The stunningly handsome Suo Lun stood in front of her, a charming smile on his face, with a provocative look even in his peach blossom eyes. Instantly, Gui Qinshao cried out as if she would tear him apart, ¡°Beast, why did you do this? Why did you ruin me?¡± Suo Lun said, ¡°Because I remembered that we got married at the temple, but we never consummated the marriage. The opportunity presented itself just right, so I took it.¡± ¡°You brute, you will not die well, not die well...¡± Gui Qinshao was at a loss for words; no words could describe the fury and hatred in her heart. Suo Lun said, ¡°Alright, you called me here just to confirm this, didn¡¯t you? Yes, your purity is tarnished. Are you considering suicide?¡± Then Suo Lun pulled out a dagger and threw it in. Gui Qinshao couldn¡¯t help but be startled, instinctively picking up the dagger as if with it she could flay Suo Lun a thousand times over. ¡°This dagger is for you to commit suicide with,¡± said Suo Lun. ¡°Just in case you get desperate and want to end your life, use this¡ªit¡¯s quicker. Starving yourself or banging your head against the wall is just too slow.¡± Next, Suo Lun pointed at his heart and said, ¡°Remember, if you want it to be painless, you have to be quick. Aim for the heart and plunge it in, and you¡¯ll die instantly without much pain.¡± Suddenly Gui Qinshao burst into tears again, clutched the dagger and charged toward him, shouting hoarsely, ¡°Suo Lun, I¡¯ll kill you, I will kill you...¡± ¡°You can¡¯t kill me. I¡¯ve drugged you. You only have enough strength left to kill yourself,¡± Suo Lun continued, pointing to the carotid artery on his neck. ¡°There¡¯s another way, cutting your own carotid artery. That death is slower, taking a few minutes to die, and the gushing blood can be quite frightening, shooting out over ten feet. But if you want a dramatic death, choose to slit your throat; those heroes with no way out choose to cut their own throats.¡± Suo Lun stretched out his neck, showing his carotid artery to Gui Qinshao so she could see clearly, and said, ¡°Remember, it¡¯s on the left side here. You need to do it the opposite way from mine, so you don¡¯t end up cutting a vein.¡± ¡°Get out, get out, get out...¡± Gui Qinshao roared, desperately waving the dagger in her hand. Suo Lun¡¯s words were too detestable, too bastardly; she didn¡¯t want to listen to a single word. A moment ago, she was desperate for Suo Lun to appear, to scold him, to skin him and pull his tendons. But when Suo Lun truly came, his venomous tongue cut deep with each word, making her not want to see this beast for a single second or hear his voice. ¡°Fine, I¡¯m leaving,¡± Suo Lun said. ¡°Oh, and I won¡¯t have food brought to you in the next two days, because you surely won¡¯t eat, right? Remember my words, once you get desperate, just end it yourself. For quickness, target the heart; for intensity, the carotid artery.¡± ¡°Get out, get out, get out...¡± Gui Qinshao sobbed loudly, then collapsed to the ground and cried out loud again. ... She didn¡¯t know how long she cried, but Gui Qinshao eventually fell asleep there. When she awoke again, she found herself still clutching the sharp dagger in her hand. Her purity was destroyed, and having suffered such an atrocious humiliation from Suo Lun, she truly had no face to live in this world anymore. Moreover, her father¡¯s naval forces had all been slaughtered, thousands of troops painstakingly assembled, wiped out to a man, all because of her. Perhaps it really would be better to just die, just die. Chapter 183 - 183 One Two Eight In such pain I wish I wasnt alive! ?183: One Two Eight: In such pain I wish I wasn¡¯t alive! Gui Xingfu is coughing up blood!_2 183: One Two Eight: In such pain I wish I wasn¡¯t alive! Gui Xingfu is coughing up blood!_2 Gui Qinshao picked up the dagger and first aimed it at her own heart. Her body was so perfect that even covered in scars, it still exuded an astonishing beauty. If she were to stab herself, she would certainly destroy this beauty completely, wouldn¡¯t she? Instantly, Gui Qinshao abandoned the idea of piercing her heart. Then, she placed the sharp dagger against her neck. A slash there would undoubtedly be fatal, but... but once the blood spurted out, such a beautiful body, once it ran out of blood, would be as terrifying as a dried corpse. She gritted her teeth again and again, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to commit the act, to end her own life. Eventually, she was certain, she simply didn¡¯t have the courage to commit suicide. Then, she burst into tears again, flung the dagger far away, and once more curled up in a corner of the wall, crying loudly. If she wanted to win this breath against Suo Lun, she should have committed suicide to show him how fiercely intense she was. However, she truly couldn¡¯t bring herself to do it, revealing her own fear of death to Suo Lun, an act of extreme shame. Thus, she held onto her tears until she fell asleep. ... Gui Qinshao didn¡¯t know how much time had passed when she awoke again, roused by hunger this time. These days at home, she had almost been filled with anger instead of food, barely eating at all. After falling into Suo Lun¡¯s hands, she hadn¡¯t had a single grain of rice, especially after all the crying and tantrums, so she was already extremely hungry. In a flash, Gui Qinshao felt shame unto death again. Having been defiled by Suo Lun, she should have committed suicide to prove her innocence. But unable to do so, she displayed her weakness. Now, she even felt hungry. At such a time, the grief and pain were not enough to satisfy her hunger, the realization of which was unbelievably shameful. What¡¯s more shameful was Suo Lun himself, not bringing her any food for several days and nights. This bastard, this beast, this demon. ¡°Father, Father, why haven¡¯t you come to save me?¡± Gui Qinshao burst into tears once more, then exhausted, fell into a deep sleep. ... Once again, not knowing how long it had been, Gui Qinshao woke up. This time, it was the smell of food that roused her, and she had even dreamed of eating, of braised pork, her least favorite dish which she normally wouldn¡¯t even touch. Upon opening her eyes, she saw Suo Lun holding a bowl of braised pork, looking at her. Though she knew she shouldn¡¯t, she couldn¡¯t help but swallow saliva. ¡°Sigh, my dear, you really have some nerve. Not only do you not seek death, but now you still want to eat meat,¡± Suo Lun shook his head and said, ¡°Where is your sense of decency? Where is your dignity?¡± ¡°Get lost, get lost...you bastard, you bastard...¡± Angered in her shame, Gui Qinshao sobbed out loud. Suo Lun covered his nose and said, ¡°Beauty, you really should look at yourself in the mirror, completely filthy. How many days has it been since you last bathed? You¡¯re smelling rotten all over. My heavens, who would believe now that you¡¯re a ravishing beauty? If we were to take you out now, I reckon even the salt miners outside wouldn¡¯t want you.¡± Gui Qinshao instinctively sniffed and indeed detected a foul odor. With the weather so hot and having not bathed for many days, even a stunning beauty wouldn¡¯t smell pleasant. Then, she grabbed at her hair, which was a complete tangled mess. Instantly, she felt shame unto death once more. She used to bathe twice a day using fragrant essential oils, maintaining her skin sweet as honey and scented like fresh flowers at all times. As for her current self, she feared she was completely unsightly. There is a saying on Earth, some women can¡¯t even lift their heads if they go out without makeup, completely lacking confidence. And Gui Qinshao, she had always been exquisitely beautiful, always enchanting, always immaculate. But now, utterly filthy, her self-assurance and presence had vanished. Why was she so proud, so arrogant? It all came from her beauty, and of course, her martial skills, though the latter played a small role. Then, Suo Lun that bastard, actually brought out a mirror for Gui Qinshao to see herself clearly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see, I don¡¯t want to see, take it away, take it away, get out, get out...¡± Gui Qinshao cried out. ¡°I¡¯m going, I¡¯m going, you¡¯re just too stinky,¡± Suo Lun said, covering his nose. In fact, it wasn¡¯t as exaggerated; Gui Qinshao¡¯s body merely had a slight odor at this point, and despite her disheveled hair, she still looked irresistibly gorgeous. Suo Lun actually left like that, taking the braised pork with him. After that, Gui Qinshao couldn¡¯t sleep at all, sinking into endless agony and inferiority. The only thing in her mind was how ugly she must be now, how very ugly? Although she knew she shouldn¡¯t be thinking about such trivial matters at this time, she really couldn¡¯t help herself, and couldn¡¯t stop the grief that came from within her heart because she felt she was so superficial, worrying only about her beauty even at a time like this. However, her concerns about her own beauty or ugliness were soon cast aside, as her stomach was just too hungry. The sensation of hunger completely dominated her mind. She was so hungry she almost wanted to bite herself. So hungry, so very hungry, too hungry to sleep. The following day, Gui Qinshao stayed awake, simply waiting for the next visit from Suo Lun. Chapter 184 - 184 One Two Eight In such pain I wish I wasnt alive! ?184: One Two Eight: In such pain I wish I wasn¡¯t alive! Gui Xingfu is coughing up blood!_3 184: One Two Eight: In such pain I wish I wasn¡¯t alive! Gui Xingfu is coughing up blood!_3 It truly felt like a day dragged on as long as a year; moreover, she was horrified to discover that she was eagerly, so very eagerly, anticipating Suo Lun¡¯s arrival, bringing her something to eat once more. She was so incredibly hungry. At this moment, Gui Qinshao deeply felt that she truly had no shame. She had cast everything aside for a morsel of food. ... A few days ago, Gui Xingfu left Linhai City on a secret mission to the royal capital to meet with Zhi Li about some urgent matters. However, on the third day after his departure, Neishi Yanting Yi from Linhai City caught up to him. The civil officer had traveled nearly two thousand miles day and night, and he was almost out of breath. ¡°Quick, quick, City Lord! You must return immediately,¡± Yan Tingyi said. ¡°Miss stole your Commander¡¯s Seal, Madam took charge, and the Third Young Master led the naval forces to attack Chaos Stone Island to vent Miss¡¯s anger.¡± Upon hearing this, Gui Xingfu was immediately startled and his complexion turned pale. ¡°These two reckless children, they¡¯re going to cause a huge disaster...¡± Gui Xingfu immediately turned his horse around and galloped desperately toward Linhai City. The head of the guards caught up and said, ¡°City Lord, rest assured, Miss and the Third Young Master will definitely be safe. Our Gui Clan¡¯s thousands of naval forces are more than enough to wipe out Suo Lun¡¯s ragtag bunch.¡± Gui Xingfu replied, ¡°What do you understand? I¡¯m afraid Gui Qinshao might go too far and kill Suo Lun, and that... that would be a disaster of epic proportions.¡± The general was taken aback; Suo Lun was now like a stray dog, and killing him was no different than killing a wild dog. Although it would certainly damage Lord Gui¡¯s reputation, it couldn¡¯t be that serious, could it? That¡¯s where wisdom and vision differ. Yan Tingyi understood the severity of the consequences if Suo Lun was actually killed. But others were completely unaware of the secrets involved, even Mrs. Turing Si was utterly clueless. Worried that his daughter would cause trouble, Gui Xingfu spent the following days without sleep, frantically traveling. It didn¡¯t matter if everyone on Chaos Stone Island was killed, or if Suo Ningbing was slain, or even if Gui Qinzhong violated her; none of it mattered. But Suo Lun, he absolutely, absolutely must not die. If he were to die, it would be akin to slapping the face of a certain ruler harshly. The fate of the Gui Clan in such a case was all too clear. However, before he even reached Linhai City, a cavalry unit approached and delivered earth-shaking news. ¡°Third Young Master Gui Qinzhong led all naval forces to attack Chaotic Stone Peninsula, and not a single one has returned; they are suspected to have been completely annihilated. Both the Third Young Master and Miss Gui Qinshao have been captured.¡± The instant Gui Xingfu heard the news, he was like someone struck by lightning, utterly disbelieving. ¡°Impossible, impossible...¡± Gui Xingfu roared: ¡°My Gui Clan¡¯s naval forces could have destroyed Chaos Stone Island ten times over. Suo Lun, no matter how capable, couldn¡¯t have annihilated my Gui Clan¡¯s naval forces.¡± But quickly, a second messenger appeared before Gui Xingfu, bringing with him a very crudely written letter. ¡°City Lord Gui, your son and daughter are in my hands now. If you want them to return to you safe and sound, please prepare a ransom of thirty thousand Gold Coins.¡± The extortion letter was signed by a certain pirate. But, to ensure Gui Xingfu recognized that it was Suo Lun¡¯s doing, the original sign-off was ¡°your son-in-law,¡± which was then crossed out and replaced with ¡°a certain pirate.¡± ¡°Suo Lun, fuck your mother!¡± Gui Xingfu could no longer hold back; his throat turned sweet, and he violently spat out a mouthful of blood. ... Note: First update is done, written until 7 a.m., I¡¯m off to sleep. I beg for monthly tickets, support, and thank you all. Chapter 185 - 185 129 Conquer the Qin Spoon! ?185: 129: Conquer the Qin Spoon! The Devil Suo Lun! 185: 129: Conquer the Qin Spoon! The Devil Suo Lun! ¡°City Lord, City Lord...¡± Yan Tingyi and the head of the guards rushed forward to support Gui Xingfu. After vomiting blood, Gui Xingfu¡¯s body swayed a few times before he managed to stand steadier. How could we possibly lose? On Chaos Stone Island, there were at most a hundred Suo samurai and just over a thousand salt slaves. The Gui Clan¡¯s naval forces that went to battle were two to three thousand strong. Even ten Chaos Stone Islands could be conquered¡ªhow could the entire force be annihilated? This naval force represented over a decade of his heart and soul. With it, he could ensure that Linhai City was safe from pirates, and he could also switch roles, capable of both attacking and defending. Now, with nearly three thousand naval soldiers gone, what could he use to protect the waters around Linhai City? A regular army could be barely trained in a year, but a navy required shipbuilding and soldiers skilled in naval combat. Without three to five years, a navy could not be properly trained. Just thinking about it, Gui Xingfu felt an excruciating pain in his heart. Ever since he inherited the title of City Lord of Linhai, he had never suffered such a great loss. This was far more than a mere setback. It was all because he had spoiled his daughter too much, allowing her to become wild and reckless, doing whatever she pleased. And how did she know where he hid the Commander¡¯s Seal? Despite his overwhelming affection for his only daughter, to the point where he wanted to give her everything, the Commander¡¯s Seal was too important. He was the only one who knew its location. Wasn¡¯t he? Although it was Gui Qinzhong who led the troops, Gui Xingfu could easily guess that the instigator behind this was Gui Qinshao, coupled with his wife Turing Si. These two women, these two women... They truly seek to doom the Gui Clan! Gui Xingfu ground his teeth in anger, his right hand trembling. If Turing Si and Gui Qinshao stood before him, he truly wished he could slap them hard. But... When he thought of Gui Qinzhong and Gui Qinshao falling into Suo Lun¡¯s hands, his heart gave a violent throb of pain. Gui Qinzhong was manageable; setbacks were good for a man. But his precious daughter had never suffered any hardship, coddled like a princess, not quite a princess yet more than one. The entire family doted on her, enabling her to boss around even her three older brothers. Now that she was in Suo Lun¡¯s hands, he really didn¡¯t know how she might be humiliated. The anger in Gui Xingfu¡¯s heart towards his daughter evaporated clean away, leaving only profound distress. Reminded of her usual coquettish reliance on him, Gui Xingfu madly rushed back to Linhai City. The naval force was already lost; nothing could change that fact. Now, the most urgent matter was to rescue his daughter. Every moment he delayed, she suffered a moment longer. That brat Suo Lun, what wouldn¡¯t he do? ... In the dungeon, Gui Qinshao had reached the extreme point of hunger, even starting to hallucinate. By now, she lay on the ground, desperately praying for Suo Lun to come quickly. To come and scold or humiliate her, just so long as he brought her something to eat. She was so hungry, the feeling of starving to death. At last, as if hearing her prayers, Suo Lun appeared again. With all her strength, Gui Qinshao rushed to the bars of the cell, crying out, ¡°Give me something to eat, quick, I¡¯m starving...¡± Suo Lun extended his hand, holding a moldy bun, black and stinking, with a bug crawling on it. ¡°Do you want to eat?¡± Suo Lun asked cruelly. Tears streaming, Gui Qinshao knew Suo Lun was once again humiliating her. She was supposed to refuse proudly, she should have shaken her head, chosen death over eating it. Yet, for some reason, she found herself nodding. Suo Lun threw the moldy bun into the cell. Gui Qinshao grabbed it and was about to stuff it into her mouth. ¡°Wait...¡± Suo Lun suddenly said. Gui Qinshao instinctively froze, maintaining her open-mouthed stance. Suo Lun stepped forward, snatched the stinking bun from her hand, and threw it far away. Immediately, Gui Qinshao could no longer contain herself and burst into tears, ¡°Suo Lun, what are you doing? Why are you torturing me, humiliating me like this? Isn¡¯t it enough? Just kill me, please!¡± Then, she grabbed Suo Lun¡¯s hand and pressed it against her own neck. Suo Lun¡¯s other hand produced a fresh, warm steamed bun, placing it in her hand, and set a cup of clear water in front of her. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Suo Lun said. Gui Qinshao was startled, then devoured the fresh bun ravenously. She choked, unable to swallow, urgently picked up the water to drink, still choking painfully in her throat. Suo Lun opened the cell door, sat down beside her, and gently patted her back. Finally, with difficulty, Gui Qinshao managed to swallow the bun in her throat. ¡°Ah...¡± Suo Lun let out a soft sigh, then pressed firmly on her chest to ease the pain of choking. That sigh seemed to carry endless layers of emotion, causing Gui Qinshao¡¯s heart to flutter. Initially, he had intended to make her eat the moldy, black bun, to torment her like a dog, to eradicate the hatred in his heart. But when she was actually about to eat the rotten bun, he gave it up, seemingly unable to bear it, preserving her last shred of dignity. These thoughts flashed through her mind, and Gui Qinshao continued to eat the bun, this time taking small, rapid bites. Soon after finishing it, she looked up at Suo Lun. Chapter 186 - 186 129 Conquer the Qin Spoon! ?186: 129: Conquer the Qin Spoon! The Devil Suo Lun!_2 186: 129: Conquer the Qin Spoon! The Devil Suo Lun!_2 Suo Lun took out another one and said, ¡°This is the last one, eating too much will hurt you.¡± His voice was softer than it had ever been, causing Gui Qinshao¡¯s heart to quiver violently once more. Before, facing Gui Qinshao who was like a princess, Suo Lun¡¯s words were always cold and scornful. Now that she was so disheveled, having lost all her dignity, he had become gentle instead. After finishing the second bun, she tremblingly held up the cup with both hands and drank every last drop of the clear water inside. Once her hunger had been slightly alleviated, her sense of rationality and shame surged back into her mind. Thinking back on her unbearable behavior these past days, she truly felt an overwhelming sense of shame. Where was her pride, her dignity? Why was she so weak and disappointing? Her most shameful, ugliest side had been completely exposed in front of Suo Lun. Then she sat hugging her knees again, bursting into tears once more. Suo Lun just patted her back gently, without saying a word. And Gui Qinshao kept crying, just like that. Did Suo Lun really take pity on her? Did he really feel sympathy for her? Of course not, this was just his heart-wrenching strategy. Everyone¡¯s dignity has a baseline. Once it¡¯s broken, there¡¯s no going back, and one will tumble down into complete degradation. This baseline varies in strength; for some man, it might be trading his wife for a future. Or it might be selling his body to another man. Once he breaks this baseline, he transforms completely, and there¡¯s no turning back. For Gui Qinshao, her baseline might just be eating a moldy and stinking bun. If she actually ate it today, every time she remembered it in the future, it would make her sick, and all her pride would vanish completely. After all, she was a little princess spoiled to the extreme since childhood, so her dignity had a very high threshold. So Suo Lun tormented her to the brink, and just when she was about to collapse, about to break through that threshold of her dignity, he gently pulled her back. At that moment, her heart would feel an exceptional warmth. Even though her dreadful situation was entirely brought on by Suo Lun. It was like when an audience watches a movie, seeing an utterly villainous person occasionally do a bit of good, they would be deeply moved, seeing it as the brilliance of humanity. Of course, as for the fact that she was violated by Suo Lun eight times, was that a breach of her dignity? Certainly not. It might seem strange, being violated eight times doesn¡¯t break dignity, but eating a moldy, rotting bun does? However, for Gui Qinshao, who was like a little princess, that was indeed the case. When she found out her purity had been defiled by Suo Lun, although she felt as if struck by thunder, completely unable to accept it at the time, she didn¡¯t have a particular love in her life, so her chastity was not cherished as dearly as life itself. Moreover, Suo Lun was so attractive and charming. Being violated by him seven or eight times, although it would fill her with hatred, it would not... breach her dignity. It was like a flawless young lady of noble birth, who one day is drugged by Takeshi Kaneshiro and loses her virginity, she would be distraught, feel as if thunderstruck, but she wouldn¡¯t actually seek death over it. However, if she were defiled by a filthy, stinking beggar, she would indeed wish she could die immediately, turning it into a lifelong nightmare. ¡°Does it still hurt? Has it become inflamed?¡± Suo Lun suddenly asked. Gui Qinshao paused momentarily, then continued to nod her head and weep without answering. Then, Suo Lun abruptly pulled down her torn trousers and spread her legs apart. Instantly, Gui Qinshao was so startled that she stopped crying and looked up at Suo Lun with a frightened gaze. Was this beast going to torment her again? Was he going to violate her once more? ¡°It¡¯s okay, there¡¯s no inflammation,¡± Suo Lun glanced and then handed her a bottle of ointment, saying, ¡°If it hurts, you can apply some yourself.¡± After that, Suo Lun left just like that. Gui Qinshao, holding the ointment in her hands, suddenly cried out loud, ¡°Suo Lun, when are you going to let me go?¡± ¡°Soon,¡± Suo Lun said, and then he left directly. It was quite some time before Gui Qinshao realized when she became so shameless. To let Suo Lun inspect her most cherished place without feeling angry? Then, she desperately pulled her legs together, put on her ruined silk trousers, and once again hugged her knees as she wept aloud. Of course, she did not know that at the same time Suo Lun was using his heart-wrenching tactic on her, he also ruthlessly extorted her father for a total of thirty thousand Gold Coins. ... Suo Lun was in dire need of the thirty thousand Gold Coins from Gui Xingfu. Because more than two months had passed, and there was less than three months left before the deadline to take back Tianshui City. In these fewer than three months, he must muster an army of twenty thousand. His plan was simple, using Yan Nai¡¯er¡¯s father¡¯s Silver Wolf Mercenary Corps as the core. Then, with more than a hundred thousand Gold Coins, he would hire an army of twenty thousand. That¡¯s right, to solve the problem entirely with Gold Coins, directly hiring twenty thousand mercenaries to take back Tianshui City. Therefore, he needed an advance payment of fifty thousand Gold Coins. Duke Zhi Ting could only provide an advance of twenty thousand Gold Coins at most, and indeed, selling salt coupons could raise a large sum of Gold Coins quickly. Gathering salt merchants, building a fleet to transport salt, auctioning salt coupons, all these took time. At the very least, it would take a few months to actually see the money. But Suo Lun needed to gather fifty thousand Gold Coins in a short time. Originally, according to Suo Lun¡¯s plan, Duke Zhi Ting was to provide all fifty thousand Gold Coins in advance. But who would have thought that Zhi Ting¡¯s treasury would be robbed, losing almost all the Gold Coins. Even the twenty thousand Gold Coins needed to be transferred from a money shop. Chapter 187 - 187 129 Conquer the Qin Spoon! ?187: 129: Conquer the Qin Spoon! The Devil Suo Lun!_3 187: 129: Conquer the Qin Spoon! The Devil Suo Lun!_3 So, with these remaining thirty thousand gold coins, he was almost out of options. Unexpectedly, at this moment, the Gui Clan¡¯s navy descended from the sky and attacked Chaos Stone Island. Even though the process was incredibly perilous, the outcome turned out to be quite marvelous: the Gui Clan¡¯s navy was completely annihilated, and both Gui Qinshao and Gui Qinzhong became prisoners of Suo Lun. Of course, Suo Lun seized this godsend opportunity. If he didn¡¯t strike while the iron was hot, it would be an insult to providence. Isn¡¯t there a saying that goes, ¡°He who does not take the opportunity given by heaven will invite disaster¡±? Thus, regarding the ransom of thirty thousand gold coins for Gui Xingfu, he was fully determined to obtain it. ... After vomiting blood, Gui Xingfu didn¡¯t even return to Linhai City, but instead ran frantically to the seaside dock and took a boat to Chaos Stone Island. His heart was burning with urgency, as he wanted to rescue his daughter in the shortest time possible. After several hours of sailing, on the seventh day after Gui Qinshao¡¯s capture, Gui Xingfu appeared on Duke Zhi Ting¡¯s tower ship. Gui Xingfu, who was always meticulous in his actions, now faced Duke Zhi Ting with a rare show of hostility and dismissed even basic courtesies, as if ignoring him completely. Before, he had bowed at a ninety-degree angle even to Duke Zhi Wei¡¯s son, Zhi You. This had already demonstrated his attitude. Regarding the annihilation of the Gui navy, he would never let it go, even if it meant clashing with Duke Zhi Ting. He intended to seek justice. Gui Xingfu went straight to Suo Lun and said coldly, ¡°Suo Lun, release my daughter, release my son!¡± ¡°Thirty thousand Gold Coins to redeem your son and daughter,¡± Suo Lun said directly. The two men didn¡¯t waste a single word and went straight to the point. ¡°In your dreams! Keep dreaming your grand dreams,¡± Gui Xingfu shouted furiously. Although he belonged to the kingdom¡¯s nobility and was originally among the wealthiest, the internal conflict with Gui Xingchou decades ago had nearly drained his family¡¯s wealth completely. After he ascended to power, in an effort to display his benevolence, he set very low taxes, so he didn¡¯t extort too many gold coins from the citizens of Linhai City every year. However, whether it was maintaining an army, interactions among nobles, or dealings with the royal city, it all required a hefty sum of money. Therefore, in order to make money, Gui Xingfu had no choice but to exploit slaves for mining and salt production, engaging in the darkest and most sinful forms of profiteering. Even so, in twenty to thirty years, he had managed to save up less than a hundred thousand gold coins. Now, Suo Lun was extorting thirty thousand gold coins at once, which was like stabbing him deeply in the heart. This bastard had already annihilated his navy, and now he was extorting thirty thousand gold coins from him. It was the height of insolence. At that moment, Gui Xingfu truly wished he could tear Suo Lun to pieces, but unfortunately, he could not. Taking a deep breath, Gui Xingfu said with finality, ¡°Suo Lun, I will not give a single gold coin, but I must take my children away.¡± ¡°Impossible,¡± Suo Lun replied. ¡°You can¡¯t take them away either.¡± Gui Xingfu said, ¡°If you do not agree, I will use ten thousand gold coins to hire soldiers, thousands of sailors, and in the name of pirates, slaughter everyone on your island, clean and without mercy, to rescue my son and daughter. Of course, if I fail, I¡¯ll capture your sister Suo Ningbing and force you to release my daughter.¡± The Duke Zhi Ting beside him sneered, ¡°Lord Gui, do you think I don¡¯t exist? That my army doesn¡¯t exist?¡± Gui Xingfu said coldly, ¡°Your Grace, your army won¡¯t stay here long, and neither will you. Just wait, your trouble is coming, and it will be huge!¡± Indeed, Duke Zhi Ting¡¯s army couldn¡¯t stay much longer. The naval battle a few days ago had been absolutely illegal, and now a storm was brewing from the royal city. It wouldn¡¯t be long before Duke Zhi Ting¡¯s tower ship army would have to leave Chaos Stone Island. Once they were gone, Gui Xingfu could hire thousands of sailors at any time with money and wipe out the island. And when that time came, the Suo family¡¯s hopes of resurgence would be utterly destroyed. ¡°Release Gui Qinshao and Gui Qinzhong immediately. I want to take them away now,¡± Gui Xingfu said. ¡°I won¡¯t give you a single gold coin. If you disagree, I¡¯ll leave right away and won¡¯t discuss it further.¡± Suo Lun shook his head, ¡°Thirty thousand gold coins for the exchange. Not one less.¡± As expected, Gui Xingfu stood up, turned around, and walked out. At the door, Gui Xingfu looked back and said, ¡°Suo Lun, it¡¯s you who forced me to break off all pretenses. Just wait for me to lead thousands of pirates here and leave your people waiting for death.¡± With that, Gui Xingfu left without any hesitation, closing off any possibility of negotiation. This was also what Gui Xingfu had decided early on. He would not give a single gold coin because Suo Lun had no bargaining power at all. How could the cunning and clever Gui Xingfu allow little fox Suo Lun to extort him? It was a fool¡¯s dream. Then, did Suo Lun have any bargaining power? Of course, he did. As the saying goes, baseness is the password of the base, and at this moment... he was indeed base. Watching Gui Xingfu leave, Suo Lun said unhurriedly, ¡°Father-in-law, take care. There¡¯s one more thing I forgot to mention.¡± Gui Xingfu felt a shiver in his heart, sensing an ominous premonition. Suo Lun lowered his head, picked up the cup of wine, and drank it in one gulp, saying, ¡°As you know, Gui Qinshao is stunningly beautiful, and no man could remain rational in her presence. So... on the first night she was captured, I slept with her, eight times to be exact. As such, your daughter is no longer pure and unblemished.¡± Upon hearing this, Gui Xingfu stood frozen in place as if struck by lightning. ¡°Of course, I was wrong. However, we have been married before, so consider it making up for the wedding night,¡± Suo Lun continued. ¡°But if the news of Gui Qinshao¡¯s ruined chastity gets out, I suppose Ling Ao would no longer want to marry her, and your most important triple alliance plan would be completely scuttled.¡± ... Note: The second update is here, today¡¯s update is nearly ten thousand words again, begging for monthly tickets, begging for automatic subscriptions. Chapter 188 - 188 130 Gold Coin received release! ?188: 130: Gold Coin received, release! 188: 130: Gold Coin received, release! The so-called tripartite marriage alliance plan was a certain union between the royal family represented by Zhi Li, the commoner elite represented by Ling Ao, and the nobility represented by Gui Xingfu. For Gui Xingfu, this marriage alliance was absolutely pivotal, even affecting the rise and fall of his family for generations to come. Ling Ao was extremely proud, and the fact that Gui Qinshao was divorced had already caused him to lose face. If it were to come out that Gui Qinshao¡¯s chastity was tarnished by Suo Lun, the enraged Ling Ao would certainly not be willing to be the one to take over the situation, and the marriage would fall through just like that. ¡°Suo Lun, do you not feel shameless?¡± Gui Xingfu gritted his teeth. Suo Lun laughed, ¡°How dare I discuss shamelessness before you? Had I not arrived in time, every person on Chaos Stone Island would have been killed, and where would I get the chance to blackmail you?¡± Gui Xingfu closed his eyes, considering and weighing his options rapidly in his mind. Numerous plans surged in his mind and were then extinguished. Eventually, he realized that paying out thirty thousand Gold Coins to ransom back Gui Qinshao and Gui Qinzhong was the most cost-effective because it also included protecting Gui Qinshao¡¯s reputation, preserving his tripartite marriage alliance. ¡°Suo Lun, what would you do if I did the same dishonorable act to your sister Suo Ningbing?¡± Gui Xingfu suddenly said coldly. Suo Lun said, ¡°I would give up everything I have at hand, including taking back Tianshui City. I would spend all my energy, all my money, and all my will on revenge. I would earn hundreds of thousands of Gold Coins, then go to the Underworld Society to place a hundred contracts, killing off your Gui Family Clan completely. After that, I would repeatedly violate your wife, Turing Si, and your daughter, Gui Qinshao, a hundred times before flaying them alive and drawing their tendons.¡± Suo Lun¡¯s tone was calm, yet it was incredibly sinister, making it completely believable that he had the will to do exactly as he said. Gui Xingfu shouted hoarsely, ¡°Mad dog, you mad dog, you should be butchered a thousand times over, you mad dog.¡± Suo Lun did not pay any attention to Gui Xingfu¡¯s verbal attack and said indifferently, ¡°Enough, don¡¯t waste time. Either pay up, or I will go back and sleep with Gui Qinshao eight more times, and then announce to the whole world that I have slept with Gui Qinshao sixteen times, having my way with her entirely.¡± ¡°Shut up, you beast, shut your mouth, you beast!¡± Gui Xingfu roared exhaustively, then fiercely pulled out a thick bundle of banknotes from his bosom and threw them in Suo Lun¡¯s face, bellowing, ¡°Take it, take the thirty thousand Gold Coins and go buy yourself a coffin.¡± Suo Lun was unfazed by the banknotes hitting his face, picking up each one to verify its authenticity. These banknotes, each worth a hundred Gold Coins, totaled more than three hundred. It took Suo Lun more than ten minutes just to verify each one¡¯s authenticity. During this time, Gui Xingfu¡¯s face twitched continuously, and the hand hidden in his sleeve was restless, using all his willpower to prevent himself from killing Suo Lun with a single blow. But despite having resolved not to compromise with Suo Lun, not to give him even one Gold Coin. Still, just in case, he had brought the thirty thousand banknotes with him, never imagining that this ¡®just in case¡¯ would actually come to pass. How many times had he been outwitted by this little beast? The first, the second, the third time. It was the third time already. How cunning was he, Gui Xingfu, to repeatedly fall at the hands of a milk-nosed child, caused him to feel a surge in his chest, as if a mouthful of blood wanted to spurt out, yet he forcefully swallowed it down. ¡°I want to see my daughter and son immediately, and I want to take them away right now,¡± Gui Xingfu said. ¡°Of course, I am a man of my word. I will bring Gui Qinshao and Gui Qinzhong to you immediately,¡± Suo Lun replied. Then, he quickly descended from the building ship and took a small boat back to Chaos Stone Island. Now, within the cabin, only Duke Zhi Ting and Gui Xingfu were left. ¡°Duke Zhi Ting, is it worth it?¡± Gui Xingfu said, ¡°Is a mere Suo Lun worth such a big gamble from you? You have all become mad gamblers, clutching at straws as if they were iron chains.¡± Duke Zhi Ting replied, ¡°We are, indeed, gamblers. Aren¡¯t you a gambler as well? It¡¯s just that you have more people and power, all betting on Zhi Li to win.¡± Gui Xingfu said, ¡°After returning to the royal city this time, you won¡¯t die but you will lose a layer of skin.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Duke Zhi Ting said, ¡°I can¡¯t speak of Suo Lun, nor of Chaos Stone Island. So, the issue will become that I entered the Domain of Linhai City without reason and annihilated your naval forces. As a result, my crime will be significant.¡± Gui Xingfu laughed coldly, then said nothing more. ... Just two hours later, Gui Qinshao and Gui Qinzhong appeared on the building ship, in front of Gui Xingfu. Suo Lun did not show up again. It was Ye Jingyu and several of Duke Zhi Ting¡¯s experts who escorted Gui Qinshao and the others there. Upon seeing her father, Gui Qinshao threw herself into his arms and began to sob uncontrollably. In that moment, Gui Xingfu¡¯s heart nearly shattered. When had his daughter ever suffered such indignity? In just over ten days of not seeing her, she had lost so much weight, and her once proud and radiant face was now full of fear and haggardness. Her usually sleek and shiny hair was now dirty and disheveled. Her once delicate, fair skin was now scarred and covered in dust, making her look unkempt. He could not fathom what his beloved daughter had gone through these days to change from a princess to look like a beggarly child. At this moment, Gui Qinzhong knelt up straight in front of Gui Xingfu and knelt down, saying, ¡°Father, I have let you down; I¡¯ve lost all of your naval forces.¡± Gui Xingfu merely gave his son a cold glance before pouring all his attention onto his daughter, cradling her small face and gazing at her for a long while. Gone was the brash and overbearing look in her eyes, replaced with fear and shame. His indulged daughter, like someone who had their spine broken, could not lift her head at all anymore. Suddenly, Gui Xingfu¡¯s heart shattered once again. He truly wished he could tear Suo Lun to a thousand pieces¡ªthis beast had tormented his precious daughter in such a manner, worse than an animal. At this moment, Gui Qinshao was still sobbing uncontrollably, gasping for air as she cried out, ¡°Daddy, that bastard Suo Lun, he defiled me, I¡¯m no longer pure.¡± For some reason, seeing her father, Gui Qinshao felt the urge to pour out all her shame and all her pain. Gui Xingfu¡¯s heart clenched violently once more as he embraced his daughter and consoled her, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. As long as my good girl is unharmed, as long as he didn¡¯t hurt a single finger on you, it¡¯s okay.¡± Was this, this even considered not harming a single finger? ¡°He also hit me. My whole body is covered in scars from his scratches, and he wouldn¡¯t feed me, constantly humiliating me,¡± Gui Qinshao continued crying out. Gui Xingfu held back his tears and, with a trembling voice, hugged his daughter, ¡°It¡¯s okay, let¡¯s go home with daddy. Forget everything here, as if it was all just a nightmare. After you sleep tonight, when you wake up tomorrow morning, you will be the proud little princess again.¡± Then, he carried his daughter off the boat and returned to his own vessel. From beginning to end, he had not spared his son, Gui Qinzhong, even a glance. Only when disembarking did he coldly say, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to walk? Are you planning to stay here and shame us? You can¡¯t even protect your sister, what kind of man are you?¡± Instantly, Gui Qinzhong felt even more shameful to the point of wishing death, following behind his father and leaving the boat. As they were leaving, he looked in the direction of Chaos Stone Island and silently swore in his heart, ¡°One day, I will definitely lead an army back to Chaos Stone Island and kill every single person there. Suo Lun, you beast, for defiling my sister, one day, I will take my revenge on your sister Suo Ningbing.¡± ¡°I swear, I will flay Suo Lun alive and then rip out his tendons, and I will do the same to Suo Ningbing, first violating her then killing her. This is the oath of a man.¡± Watching Chaos Stone Island grow smaller, Gui Qinzhong vowed to himself, word by word in his heart. Meanwhile, Gui Qinshao had stopped crying and was now lying in her father Gui Xingfu¡¯s embrace, watching Chaos Stone Island grow distant. She thought she could vaguely see Suo Lun standing on that cliff, watching her as she left. Her purity, her dignity, everything had been destroyed by this man. He had left her with memories that were desperately painful, utterly humiliating, yet astonishingly gripping. He had violated her so viciously and ruthlessly, unexpectedly becoming her first man, leaving her battered and scarred. But, when she was about to fall into the deepest abyss, he had pulled her back, preventing her from sinking completely. A flood of emotions welled up inside her. Suddenly, Gui Qinshao, overwhelmed with turmoil, started weeping softly again in Gui Xingfu¡¯s arms. Gui Xingfu observed his daughter¡¯s complex gaze and strange expression, especially her continuous looking in the direction of Chaos Stone Island, and his heart tightened suddenly, sensing a dangerous air. ¡°No, this cannot be. That little beast not only tortured Xiao Shu¡¯s body but also... her heart. Please no, not that.¡± Gui Xingfu felt an extreme panic inside; he was all too aware of Suo Lun¡¯s heart-piercing technique, and his daughter was no match for him. Right away, Gui Xingfu decided that as soon as they returned to Linhai City, he would take his daughter to see a certain female magician, hoping to use special methods to restore his daughter¡¯s body to wholeness, even if it were a false wholeness. Then, in the shortest possible time, he planned to proceed with the marriage between her and Ling Ao. Otherwise, if they left things as they were, the situation would be too dangerous. When the time came, anything could happen. Suo Lun was a devil, a devil who caused women to fall from grace. Gui Xingfu¡¯s fears were not unfounded; at this time, two images kept surfacing in Gui Qinshao¡¯s mind. The first image was one she imagined: Suo Lun brutally abusing her, invading her body over and over again. Simultaneously, the burning pain deep within her body seemed more vivid and unbearable than ever. The second image was of her choking and Suo Lun gently patting her back, followed by a complex and tender sigh. She shook her head desperately, trying to rid herself of these two images, but they wouldn¡¯t dissipate, only becoming clearer with each passing moment. A man who was evil, gentle, cruel, and a genius, utterly toxic for a woman. ... Note: Here¡¯s the first update. After another all-nighter writing until eight in the morning, I¡¯m truly dizzy. I beg for monthly tickets and automatic subscriptions. Chapter 189 - 189 131 Yan Naier Im here! ?189: 131: Yan Nai¡¯er, I¡¯m here! 189: 131: Yan Nai¡¯er, I¡¯m here! Earl Gui Xingfu¡¯s extortion of thirty thousand Gold Coins was successful, and together with the twenty thousand Gold Coins advanced by Duke Zhi Ting, Suo Lun now possessed a total of fifty thousand Gold Coins. This sum was already sufficient as an estimated fund to hire twenty thousand mercenaries. What followed was the wait for the storm brewing in the capital. No matter what, the storm would yield a result. While Duke Zhi Ting was still leisurely lingering in the seas of Chaos Stone Island, he was keenly aware that his good days were about to end. His troops¡¯ obliteration of Gui Xingfu¡¯s naval forces was something for which an explanation was due. Without implicating Suo Lun and Chaos Stone Island, the assault on the Gui Clan¡¯s naval forces would cease to exist, and it would simply become a one-sided annihilation by Zhi Ting¡¯s forces, a grave crime indeed. Taking advantage of the days before the storm, both Zhi Ting and Suo Lun were making final preparations to protect Chaos Stone Island. Numerous ships traveled back and forth between Chaos Stone Island and Izumo County. Millions of pounds of salt were transported from the storage, and thousands of salt slaves from the other two salt fields were brought in. What also arrived in abundance was food, vegetables and fruits, and military supplies. Most importantly, there were the forces guarding the two salt fields. The island¡¯s defenses were too weak, relying solely on the hundred samurai from the Suo Family was far from enough. The guard units from Duke Zhi Ting¡¯s other two salt fields totaled nearly a thousand men, filling the gap in the island¡¯s military might. Furthermore, within the three thousand marines Zhi Ting brought, over a thousand were stricken from the military rolls, as if they had perished in the sea battle with the Gui Clan¡¯s forces. This fictitious missing thousand plus naturally stayed behind on Chaos Stone Island, safeguarding the salt fields there. As a result, Suo Lun¡¯s Chaos Stone Island now had nearly ten thousand salt workers and over two thousand troops, inflating its strength by nearly tenfold. Now, digging new salt pans was no longer the most pressing matter. Instead, building docks and fortresses became the top priority. With these troops and the newly constructed fortress, Chaos Stone Island might not be impregnable, but breaching it without five thousand marines would prove exceptionally difficult. With the Gui Clan¡¯s naval forces entirely decimated, it was unlikely that any Rage Wave Kingdom¡¯s coastal power could muster five thousand marines. Thus, for the time being, Chaos Stone Island Salt Fields ought to be safe. Moreover, of the eighteen large ships Duke Zhi Ting brought with him, ten were also struck off the records as lost, alleged to have been sunk in that night¡¯s sea battle. Then, these ten ships were repainted black to become the protective fleet of the Chaotic Stone Peninsula. For the unbelievable wealth of Chaos Stone Island, Duke Zhi Ting had nearly exhausted everything at his disposal, including his thick-skinned and unscrupulous nature. ... Eleven days later, the storm finally erupted from the capital. The eunuchs sent by the palace, along with Jian Ning leading two thousand cavalry, entered Izumo County City, bringing with them the King¡¯s decree. Duke Zhi Ting left Chaos Stone Island to receive the order in Izumo County City. Suo Lun, in disguise and concealing his identity, went along. In the Prefectural Governor¡¯s office in Izumo County City, Duke Zhi Ting knelt down to accept the decree. In the decree, the King chastised Zhi Ting for his ridiculous behavior, burdening the people and wasting resources, his audacity knowing no bounds. Not only did he trespass into a noble¡¯s sea territory, but without proper assessment, he attacked another noble¡¯s troops, a crime truly unforgivable. But considering that Zhi Ting had submitted a letter of atonement to the capital immediately and offered a sincere apology to Earl Gui Xingfu, his death penalty would be waived, but punishment was unavoidable. His noble rank was demoted by two degrees, from Duke to Earl. Furthermore, the Dragon Guard Army of the palace was commanded to escort Duke Zhi Ting back to the capital, confine him to his estate with an indefinite detention. Moreover, Prefectural Governor Zuodao Jin was also implicated, stripped of his office, and brought back to the capital for questioning, since he had provided the ships and marines to Zhi Ting. All the officers and soldiers that Zhi Ting had brought to Chaos Stone Island and who participated in the attack on Gui Xingfu¡¯s navy were dismissed from military service and stripped of their knightly titles, reduced to commoners, and escorted to the capital for questioning. All soldiers were disbanded, expelled from the army, exiled thousands of miles away, and sentenced to hard labor. Upon receiving this decree, Duke Zhi Ting¡¯s heart shuddered, his whole body turning cold! This punishment was unprecedented in its severity. Could the collective power of the nobility and the nobles, when combined, really be so formidable? To the extent that they forced the King to issue such a harsh decree. Even though Zhi Ting¡¯s fleet shouldn¡¯t have intruded into Gui Xingfu¡¯s waters, nor should it have obliterated the Gui Clan¡¯s navy, it was necessary to provide an explanation to the noble Gui Xingfu. However, this punishment seemed excessively harsh and cruel. But after the initial shock, Duke Zhi Ting still exhaled a long breath of relief. At least, Chaos Stone Island was preserved, and the annual revenue of hundreds of thousands of Gold Coins was secured. In the decree, there was not a single word about Suo Lun, nor a single word about the Chaotic Stone Peninsula as if the storm had nothing to do with Suo Lun at all. It was as if Zhi Ting alone was acting unruly, abusing his power to bully others. ... Zhi Ting was about to be taken to the capital, but before leaving, he bid farewell to Suo Lun at the inn outside the city gates. ¡°Suo Lun, you¡¯ve seen and felt it,¡± Duke Zhi Ting said. ¡°Their power is so astonishing that even His Majesty had to yield. A decade ago, who would dare be so disrespectful to His Majesty? Now, they dare to confront him directly.¡± With a sorrowful sigh, Duke Zhi Ting¡¯s voice trembled, ¡°Just for one reason... His Majesty has no son. Zhi Li¡¯s power is now substantial, and those nobles and earls have found their backbone, actually seizing the opportunity to revolt.¡± Once Zhi Li, the nobility, and the coalition of earls came together, their united front was unprecedentedly strong, and even the King had no choice but to concede. Chapter 190 - 190 131 Yan Naier Im here!_2 ?190: 131: Yan Nai¡¯er, I¡¯m here!_2 190: 131: Yan Nai¡¯er, I¡¯m here!_2 In the struggle for succession that year, nearly all the nobles and lords supported Zhi Lan. However, they didn¡¯t see Zhi Bian coming and he had the last laugh. Since that time, the conflict between the king and the nobles was deeply rooted. After Zhi Bian ascended to the throne, he immediately carried out a major purge among the nobility, causing them to live in fear and trepidation day and night. Then he began to massively promote commoner elites, dividing the nobility and the lords, easily smashing the noble class to smithereens. If this were to continue, despite the nobles¡¯ intense hatred in their hearts, they could only hold their nose and kneel before Zhi Bian, singing of conquest, not daring to harbour any second thoughts. But... As time passed, year by year, King Zhi Bian soon turned fifty but still had no sons, only one daughter. Moreover, it was soon confirmed that King Zhi Bian had a hidden ailment and could no longer have any sons, no longer have any descendants. Suddenly, everything changed! And at that moment, Prince Zili, protected by the Dragon Temple, appeared before everyone, having grown up. So, in the shortest amount of time, all the nobles and lords rallied around Prince Zili. Then, everyone was just waiting for the day King Zhi Bian would die. And from that day on, King Zhi Bian went from offensive to defensive. Although everyone still feared him and still knelt before him, everyone knew that the situation had changed. A king without an heir has virtually lost everything. ¡°Being demoted from Duke to Earl, that is nothing to me; the key is that the officers of the army under my command are almost certain to die.¡± Duke Zhi Ting said, ¡°I will do everything in my power to save them, but it¡¯s almost certain they will die. And those one or two thousand soldiers will become slaves, toiling day and night, and are likely not long for this world either.¡± Then, Duke Zhi Ting covered his heart and said, ¡°If I had known it would be so tragic, I should have crossed off their names, all of them should have stayed on Chaos Stone Island.¡± Suo Lun felt an unbearable pressure in his heart, he truly had not expected the situation to be so tragic. The ever-enduring Zhi Li, the ever-enduring cabinet, erupted with little warning this time. ¡°Do you know what all these sacrifices were for?¡± asked Duke Zhi Ting. Suo Lun said, ¡°To secure the salt fields of Chaotic Stone Peninsula, for the annual income of several hundred thousand Gold Coins, and... for me.¡± ¡°Right, all these sacrifices were for our cause, our common cause,¡± said Duke Zhi Ting. ¡°However, this is as far as I can help you, as far as we can help you. The rest is up to you to accomplish.¡± Then, Duke Zhi Ting handed over a thick stack of banknotes, saying, ¡°Here are fifty thousand Gold Coins. I have sold off more than a dozen properties to gather this much. Take it all.¡± Immediately, Suo Lun trembled violently. He had only asked Duke Zhi Ting for an advance of twenty thousand Gold Coins, but who knew he would sell his properties and gather fifty thousand. Duke Zhi Ting continued, ¡°I hadn¡¯t planned to step down so soon but... your astounding performance has thrown off all the rhythms, forcing me to exit the stage early. You know who I represent, right?¡± ¡°I know,¡± said Suo Lun. Of course, he knew. Duke Zhi Ting of course was not representing himself but some supreme master behind him. If this struggle were compared to a game of chess. Then on this chessboard, Zhi Li¡¯s side was strong and mighty, with two horses, two cannons, two chariots, two advisors, two elephants. And innumerable pawns. On Suo Lun¡¯s side, there were currently only three pieces. Suo Lun was a pawn, Zhi Ting a horse, and Zhi Bian an old general. Now, to protect the pawn Suo Lun from crossing the river successfully, the horse Zhi Ting had been completely trapped. This struggle was the most terrifying and greatest one since the founding of Rage Wave Kingdom, a shocking storm. Duke Zhi Ting said, ¡°Our enemies are far stronger than us. They are the vast majority of the nobles, the vast majority of the lords, and a large portion of foolish commoner elites. We are few against many, the weak against the strong, about to face a fight that¡¯s nearly impossible to win.¡± Suo Lun nodded, he of course knew how difficult it was, almost like fighting against the whole world. The king had no son, and he was to completely overturn the tradition of the kingdom, even the tradition of the Middle Earth World, to let a woman ascend to the throne. This is to be an enemy to all the traditions of the world, to all the nobles of the world. And unwittingly, Suo Lun got involved in this earth-shattering storm, becoming the pawn at the very forefront. ¡°In the battle of Tianshui City three months from now, their army won¡¯t take the field, and neither will ours. Everything will depend on you alone,¡± Duke Zhi Ting continued, ¡°You will be facing the army of Suo Hanyi, the rebel forces of Nurdan, and the army that Zhi Ning brought to Tianshui City early in the morning, a total of thirty-five thousand troops.¡± Suo Lun nodded, remembering every word Duke Zhi Ting said. ¡°The battle of Tianshui City is not just your war, it¡¯s also our first battle against the world,¡± Duke Zhi Ting said, ¡°You can only win, not lose. Do you know what the consequences will be if you lose the battle of Tianshui City?¡± Suo Lun said, ¡°I know, you will give up the fight and completely admit defeat. Prince Zili will successfully inherit the throne, and you will completely kneel in submission to him.¡± Suo Lun is the only pawn on this side of the chessboard that can cross the river. Once this pawn is discarded, the game is lost without having to play it out. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Duke Zhi Ting said, ¡°By that time you will die, your sister will die, everyone from the Suo Family, including all the people on Chaos Stone Island, will be cleansed completely. And that huge foundation on Chaos Stone Island will fall completely into others¡¯ hands.¡± Even then, Suo Lun could guess the percentage of the spoils, three-tenths for Gui Xingfu, four-tenths for Prince Zili, and the remaining three-tenths divided among the powers of the nobles and lords. In order to survive, to preserve his foundation, Suo Lun has to win the battle of Tianshui City; he cannot lose. If he loses, it will be an irreversible calamity. ¡°So, all the burdens now fall on your shoulders,¡± Duke Zhi Ting said, ¡°Well, I must return to the royal city to accept my punishment.¡± Having said that, Duke Zhi Ting walked out of the post house, then raised both hands. A few eunuchs stepped forward, placing chains made of paper on him. As he was of royal blood, he could not be fettered with real chains, so paper chains were used instead, but this was already a great disgrace. Then, four Dragon Guards lifted his portly body into a completely enclosed carriage. ¡°Depart,¡± commanded Thousand Riders Commander Jian Ning. At once, several thousand elite cavalrymen escorted the endless line of prison carts towards the royal city. Among these prisoners, Duke Zhi Ting was the first; the Prefectural Governor of Izumo County, Zuodao Jin was the second; followed by all the military officers of Zhi Ting¡¯s army and the civil and military officials of Izumo County, numbering in the hundreds, all bearing the chains and confined within the prison carts. The grand procession of prisoners, amid the resentment and curses of the multitude, headed for the royal city. Suo Lun watched this procession, his heart almost too heavy to breathe. And all these sacrifices were just for one thing, to ensure that he, this pawn, could successfully cross the river. ... Night fell! Suo Lun had completely altered his appearance, in disguise. His face was smeared with ginger juice, showing a sickly yellow. A thick beard was stuck to his chin, and his hair had turned a mix of gray and white. At this point, no one could recognize him. Night Jingyu was no longer at his side. Alone and on horseback, he headed southwest. Suo Lun, the pawn, began crossing the river! And once this pawn truly crossed the river, he would have no way back, and of course, he would also transform into a chariot. From now on, every step he took had to be a win, not a loss. The first step was to conquer Yan Nai¡¯er in the shortest time possible, to completely subdue her, from her heart to her body. The second step was to get her father¡¯s Silver Wolf Mercenary Corps into his hands, to serve as his core military force. Now, he was off to find Yan Nai¡¯er, to find that invincible mercenary corps belonging to her father. ... Note: Here¡¯s the second update, begging for monthly tickets, begging for auto-subscriptions, thank you, everyone. Chapter 191 - 191 132 Enter the Silver Wolf! ?191: 132: Enter the Silver Wolf! The Most Beautiful Woman Yan Nai¡¯er! 191: 132: Enter the Silver Wolf! The Most Beautiful Woman Yan Nai¡¯er! Where is the Silver Wolf Mercenary Corps located? In Tianye City, at the southwest border of the Rage Wave Kingdom. Tianye City does not belong to any country and is one of the world¡¯s several Golden Triangles. To its south lie the Barbarian Tribes¡¯ Hundred Thousand Mountains, to its west the Thousand Miles Desert, and to its east the Rage Wave Kingdom; it is an absolutely lawless zone. The world¡¯s major mercenary organizations are basically all located in these independent cities of no jurisdiction. And Tianye City is one of the world¡¯s three major neutral cities. There are several hundred registered mercenary corps in Tianye City, ranging from a few to over a thousand members. The total number of mercenaries in the entire city exceeds one hundred thousand. Why are there so many mercenaries? In this world, amongst the dozens of countries, every single day some nobility falls from power, every single day some lord meets their end. As the saying goes, ¡°When the tree falls, the monkeys scatter.¡± The samurai under these nobles and leaders become wandering warriors, and their soldiers become wandering troops. But these folks still need to eat, and apart from waging war, they have no other skills. So they band together and form mercenary groups. Of course, there are exceptions, such as Silver Wolf Yan Yan. He loves his freedom, unwilling to be constrained, unwilling to pledge loyalty to any nobles and lords, not even to the royal family. He seeks unfettered freedom. As a result, he has become a legendary figure in the mercenary world, and the Silver Wolf Legion he leads has become one of the strongest mercenaries in the land. ... Suo Lun traveled day and night, trekking across the vast Rage Wave Kingdom, and after seven days and nights, he left the borders of the kingdom and arrived at the famous Tianye City. The city is enormous, even larger than Linhai City, with a population of nearly two hundred thousand. Yet it has almost no defense; Suo Lun entered the city gates with ease, as nobody bothered to check his identity. After entering the city, there were bustling crowds everywhere. People of all races were present: Asians, Caucasians, Africans. There was a wide variety of clothing and ethnicities, everything imaginable was represented. Besides being a city of mercenaries, it was also a trading hub. Large-scale smuggled trade with the Rage Wave Kingdom, the Xiliang Kingdom, and even with the Southern Barbarians was all conducted in this city. Therefore, almost every corner of the city reeked of Gold Coins. This abnormal prosperity was something Suo Lun had not seen in other cities of the Rage Wave Kingdom. However, on closer inspection, Suo Lun noticed that within the chaos, there was a subtle order. The city walls were densely packed with soldiers. Some trades were carried out in broad daylight, and large sums of Gold Coins were exchanged not so secretly, but there were no incidents of robbery. It was evident that the management of the entire city was lax on the outside but strict on the inside. According to his knowledge, the city¡¯s defenses and management were the responsibility of the Elder Council. And this council comprised thirteen elders, including leaders of mercenary groups and trade associations. Without a doubt, Silver Wolf Yan Yan was one of the thirteen elders of Tianye City and even doubled as the steward of Tianye City. ... Because Yan Yan was so famous, Suo Lun easily inquired about the location of his steward¡¯s residence. In the city¡¯s core area, the imposing steward¡¯s residence stood before him, occupying dozens of acres. Although it was not as large as Count Tianshui¡¯s residence in Tianshui City, its presence was equally commanding, if not more. Suo Lun did not approach to knock on the door directly, for he noticed that more than a couple of eyes were upon the steward¡¯s residence. He couldn¡¯t tell whether these eyes belonged to Tianye City or the City of Rage Wave. Of course, the most important thing was that if he dared to reveal his identity and ask to see Yan Yan directly, the only outcome would be a dead end. If he wasn¡¯t killed by a palm strike from Yan Yan, he would be murdered by an assassin from the Zhi Li Sect. If Zhi Li couldn¡¯t kill Suo Lun in the Rage Wave Kingdom, could they still not kill him in Tianye City? In such a lawless place, anyone could be killed by anyone. The main reason Suo Lun came to this steward¡¯s residence was to catch a glimpse of Yan Nai¡¯er. Because, he hadn¡¯t yet seen Yan Nai¡¯er in person. However, even after waiting for two hours, the steward¡¯s residence remained tightly closed. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re here to see the number one beauty of the borders, aren¡¯t you?¡± Suddenly, a somewhat sleazy man sidled up to him. No doubt, the ¡°number one beauty of the borders¡± he spoke of was Yan Nai¡¯er. When did she acquire such a title? ¡°Heh, how did you know?¡± Suo Lun revealed a knowing smile. The sleazy man said, ¡°Everyone knows that coming to Tianye City, there are three things you must do. The first thing is to see the number one beauty, the second is to enjoy the ladies of Xiliang, and the third is to buy African slaves.¡± Then, he pointed to the men outside the steward¡¯s residence and said, ¡°Look, these guys are all here to see Mrs. Yan, the great beauty.¡± Suo Lun swept his gaze around and noticed indeed many outsiders strutted up and down near the steward¡¯s residence. He hadn¡¯t expected Yan Nai¡¯er¡¯s beauty to reach such a level that the first thing many outsiders did upon arriving in Tianye City was to come specifically to see her. ¡°Is Mrs. Yan really that beautiful?¡± Suo Lun asked in astonishment. The sleazy man¡¯s eyes immediately filled with longing as he said, ¡°What do you mean ¡®that beautiful¡¯? She¡¯s the kind whose single glance can steal your soul, okay? That cold and frosty little face, so beautiful that just one stern look can send you to the heavens. That figure... that demeanor, let¡¯s not even talk about sleeping with her; I would willingly shorten my life by ten years just to touch her once. Otherwise, why do you think the second thing to do in Tianye City is to enjoy Xiliang¡¯s women? It¡¯s because they can¡¯t stand it after seeing Mrs. Yan; otherwise, their whole bodies would be on fire.¡± Chapter 192 - 192 132 Enter Silver Wolf! ?192: 132: Enter Silver Wolf! The most beautiful woman Yan Nai¡¯er!_2 192: 132: Enter Silver Wolf! The most beautiful woman Yan Nai¡¯er!_2 Hearing his sleazy words, Suo Lun instinctively furrowed his brow, then smiled and said, ¡°Then may I ask, when can Mrs. Yan come out?¡± ¡°Brother, you¡¯re out of luck, the big boss Yan and Mrs. Yan aren¡¯t home,¡± the sleazy man said. ¡°When will she be back?¡± Suo Lun asked. ¡°How would I know that?¡± the sleazy man replied. ¡°She is a celestial being; how would I know her whereabouts? All I know is that she left yesterday.¡± ¡°Thanks, then I¡¯ll come again tomorrow to see this number one beauty,¡± Suo Lun said. ¡°Remember to definitely wait here, eh. Coming to Tianye City and not seeing the number one beauty is the same as coming for nothing. Just one look is enough to keep you dreaming for a lifetime,¡± the sleazy man said with incredibly fervent eyes. Yan Nai¡¯er wasn¡¯t home, her whereabouts unknown. But even if she were home, Suo Lun wouldn¡¯t recklessly go after her, as he certainly didn¡¯t want to be cleaved to death by Yan Yan with a single palm. ¡°Then, may I ask, where is the Silver Wolf Corps?¡± Suo Lun asked next. ¡°Outside the city,¡± the sleazy man replied. ¡°Are they still recruiting now?¡± Suo Lun inquired. The sleazy man looked Suo Lun up and down for a good while before saying, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re really desperate just to catch a glimpse of a beauty.¡± ¡°Entering the Silver Wolf Corps means I could see this number one beauty every day,¡± Suo Lun stated. ¡°Brother, I am convinced,¡± the sleazy man said, giving a thumbs up. ¡°But your thinking is spot on. Mrs. Yan spends most of her time leading the Silver Wolf Corps in frontline battles. If you earn enough merits, you might even get close to her, breathing in her scent every day. Life would truly be like that of a deity.¡± Suo Lun said, ¡°So, does the Silver Wolf Legion really still recruit people or not?¡± ¡°Recruit people? Of course, they recruit people, as long as you are strong enough,¡± the sleazy man replied. ¡°Travel ten miles from the west gate of the city, and you¡¯ll reach the military camp of the Silver Wolf Corps.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Suo Lun took out a silver coin, which thrilled the sleazy man to no end. This time, coming to Tianye City, Suo Lun truly was pressed for time and burdened with important tasks. Therefore, his primary goal was to win over Yan Nai¡¯er, to thoroughly cook the uncooked rice into a done deal, and then see Yan Yan to strategize about the Silver Wolf Legion. If Yan Yan ever wanted to kill him, Yan Nai¡¯er would break out crying, making a fuss, and threaten to hang herself. Over time, Yan Yan would have no choice but to hold his nose and acknowledge him as his son-in-law. However, the last time Suo Lun had caused Yan Nai¡¯er great harm, so he couldn¡¯t just appear directly in front of her. That would be too shocking for her, and everything would fall apart. First, he would join the Silver Wolf Legion incognito. By lurking beside her as a stranger, only then could he know both himself and his enemy, and be sure to win every battle. ... After leaving the west gate of Tianye City, he kept walking for ten miles. Sure enough, he saw a massive military camp that looked like a small town. In the camp, the flag of the Silver Wolf flew high, unmistakably the base of the Silver Wolf Legion. ¡°I¡¯ve come to join the Silver Wolf Legion,¡± Suo Lun stepped forward and said to the samurai guarding the gate. ¡°Go over there to register and line up,¡± the gatekeeping samurai directed, pointing to the side. Suo Lun glanced over and was startled¡ªthere were easily a hundred people in line. ¡°All these people want to join the Silver Wolf Corps?¡± Suo Lun asked. The gatekeeping samurai nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s like this every day.¡± Observing closely, Suo Lun noticed that these people in line were all quite young and good-looking. He couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Why is that? Why do all the people who come here look so young and handsome?¡± The gatekeeping Samurai said, ¡°Our Wolf King has declared that he wants to find a husband for the young miss, and he will select from within the Silver Wolf Legion. Whoever she marries will become the new Wolf King of the Silver Wolf Legion.¡± Suo Lun¡¯s heart sank, as suddenly so many rivals had appeared. To marry Yan Nai¡¯er meant becoming the new master of the Silver Wolf Legion, no wonder so many men were flocking to her. Moreover, Yan Nai¡¯er was the widely acclaimed first beauty of the frontier. Now that he could not reveal his true identity, Suo Lun had no choice but to obediently join the line to register. The young Samurai waiting in line saw Suo Lun join the queue, first showing hostility, but after getting a clear look at him, they completely dismissed him. With such a rough appearance, looking to be around forty, how could he even dream of competing with me for the first beauty? It¡¯s like a fool¡¯s dream. Which one of them here isn¡¯t a one-in-a-hundred handsome man? After a good half-hour, it was finally Suo Lun¡¯s turn. ¡°Name,¡± the registration officer asked. ¡°Lanling,¡± Suo Lun replied, the name from Earth finally coming in handy. Hearing such a poetic name, the registration officer couldn¡¯t help but lift his head to take another look at Suo Lun, then sighed in disappointment, seeing such a rough-looking man quite unfit for the name. ¡°What are your skills?¡± the officer asked. ¡°Archery,¡± Suo Lun replied. Suo Lun glanced over the register and saw hundreds of names crowded together ¨C Sword Dao, horsemanship, strength ¨C but very few for archery. At the Warrior Layer level, there were indeed very few who practiced archery. However, this also meant that the competition would be much less. ¡°Archery?¡± the registration officer said, ¡°You¡¯re in luck; out of all those who registered today, there are only nine who practice archery.¡± Suo Lun asked, ¡°Then may I ask, how many spots do you have open today?¡± ¡°The mercenary group should be eagerly seeking Warrior Layer experts, but clearly, you all are here with ulterior motives. Thus, we only take ten people per day. For you archery types, we¡¯re taking two,¡± the officer replied. Nine people vying for two spots! It seems not too bad at first glance, but there¡¯s no telling how the other eight measure up. ¡°Get ready; the audition will take place in half an hour,¡± the registration officer said. ... Half an hour later, night had fallen. And Suo Lun¡¯s archery contest was about to take place in the darkness. This was different from the Royal City Academy exams, as it took the lighting conditions fully into account. This was a mercenary test and was supposed to closely simulate real combat. Suo Lun and the other eight competitors stood neatly on the archery range, with targets placed three hundred meters away. Having just reviewed the list of competitors in the archery test, Suo Lun knew that his archery skill was almost the lowest because, after all, this was Tianye City, and those with low skill wouldn¡¯t dare to come. Still, he was filled with absolute confidence. Although he lacked strength, he possessed immensely powerful spiritual power. Plus, with the sky now dark, targets hundreds of meters away were completely invisible, which was fatal for the other archers, but for Suo Lun, it was like a feast for the taking. Moreover, even with insufficient strength, thanks to Yao Xing, he could keep using the Dragon Force critical hit. So, out of the nine competitors, capturing one of the top two spots was essential, and he only waited for the signaling arrow to launch. ... Note: Here is the first update, as I spent some extra time thinking due to the new plot development. Thank you, everyone. Chapter 193 - 193 133 Genius Performance! ?193: 133: Genius Performance! Nai¡¯er Returns! 193: 133: Genius Performance! Nai¡¯er Returns! ¡°Yao Xing, how many times can we use dragon power for a critical hit?¡± Suo Lun asked. ¡°Many, many times,¡± Yao Xing responded. Last time, despite having over a hundred dragon power critical hits, Yao Xing hadn¡¯t said ¡°many times,¡± but this time he was using ¡°many, many.¡± ¡°How can there be so many?¡± Suo Lun asked. ¡°Along the way, even though I¡¯ve slain dozens of hairy thieves and no fewer than a hundred wild beasts, their levels were quite low, unable to absorb much dragon power.¡± ¡°Have you forgotten about the priestess in the Heaven Tomb?¡± Yao Xing said, ¡°Although, although she was a Spiritual Saintess, it¡¯s not as if she had no dragon power at all. So, quite a bit of dragon power was absorbed, just that it¡¯s negligible compared to her spiritual power.¡± The situation was too urgent at that time. On the way back to Linhai City, Yao Xing did mention once that killing the saintess of the Heaven Tomb had absorbed some dragon power. This portion of dragon power was not significant if used to enhance one¡¯s cultivation, but it was highly effective for accumulating dragon power critical hits. ¡°What about spiritual power? How many shots can it support?¡± Suo Lun asked. ¡°Even more,¡± Yao Xing said bluntly. The spiritual power of the priestess from the Heaven Tomb was truly terrifying, almost equivalent to nearly ten Shadow Spider Queens. After Suo Lun absorbed her spiritual power, the vast majority was used to transform his spiritual talents, raising his spiritual talent to an astonishing 8.7. However, the remaining spiritual power might not seem much for enhancing talents, but for fighting, it was an immense amount. And these dragon powers and spiritual power were the capital Suo Lun had for his self-confidence in the competition. Suo Lun had looked carefully; of the nine people participating in the archery contest this time, one was an intermediate Samurai Archer called Fen Mo! The remaining seven were basically advanced Samurai Archers, with only Suo Lun barely being at the level of a third-tier Samurai Archer. ... The person in charge of this archery contest was the Archer Camp Leader of the Silver Wolf Legion, named Yuan Jie. ¡°Ready,¡± Yuan Jie called loudly. Instantly, all nine participants neatly drew their bows and notched their arrows, all wielding 450-jin bows. Yes, 450-jin bows, which was beyond Suo Lun¡¯s maximum tolerance. He could not draw them using his own strength, as his arm strength was at most capable of drawing a 300-jin bow. Being able to draw a 450-jin bow on one¡¯s own strength was already at the level of a sixth-tier Samurai Archer. Thus, the threshold for this archery contest was a sixth-tier Samurai Archer. According to his real level, Suo Lun could not even cross the threshold. Taking a deep breath, he suddenly erupted with dragon power, effortlessly drawing a 410-jin bow. ¡°Whoosh!¡± The arrow whistled. ¡°Swish, swish, swish, swish...¡± Suddenly, apart from Suo Lun, the other eight Samurai Archers almost shot their arrows as they raised their hands. For them, aiming for the first arrow in this fixed target shooting didn¡¯t require the use of spiritual power almost at all because they had already locked on the target before even raising their hands. ¡°Bang, bang, bang, bang...¡± Without exception, all hit the bullseye. Suo Lun took a deep breath, locked on with his spiritual power, aimed, and shot. ¡°Swish...¡± He forcefully shot an arrow, hitting the bullseye. Though Suo Lun was already quick, completing the process in no more than two seconds, he was the last to shoot. But his opponents shot almost instantly upon lifting their hands, making it seem he was falling behind right from the start. The supervising Archer Camp Leader Yuan Jie glanced at Suo Lun, deeming his elimination inevitable in his mind, and he felt quite some regret. At this time, Suo Lun was disguised as a burly man nearing forty, unlike the rest who were young and handsome. So to him, it seemed Suo Lun truly wished to join the Silver Wolf Corps, and was not there for Miss Yan Nai¡¯er. He really wanted Suo Lun to join and become one of his subordinates. That¡¯s because those young men who came for Miss Yan Nai¡¯er would surely leave once they realize there was no hope of marrying her. This rough man named Lanling seemed genuinely there for the development of the Silver Wolf Legion. But the rules had been set in stone from above; out of nine participants, only two would be selected, and he could not defy that. In Royal City Academy¡¯s final exam, each arrow shot had to be preceded by a whistle, shooting one arrow per whistle. However, here, there was only one whistle, and then non-stop shooting. As soon as one shot missed the bullseye, the shooter was immediately eliminated. Twenty continuous shots counted as one round. If there was no outcome by the end, a second round would proceed, until seven were eliminated. ... After hitting the first arrow, Suo Lun released his dragon power, readied his bow and arrow, and prepared to make his second shot. Just then, there were gasps of astonishment around him, and Suo Lun also stopped to look up. Then, he witnessed an incredibly sensational scene. Fen Mo was performing the most astounding Chain Arrows. ¡°Swish swish swish swish swish swish swish...¡± After the first arrow flew, he nearly without pause, shot the second arrow, the third arrow, the fourth arrow, the fifth arrow... In total, twenty arrows were shot in less than four seconds. And all hit the bullseye. Suo Lun focused his spiritual power and watched in horror as the man¡¯s twenty Chain Arrows in the air almost seemed to form a single straight line. This was too astonishing. With such speed, there was virtually no time to aim with spiritual power. Chapter 194 - 194 133 Genius Performance! ?194: 133: Genius Performance! Nai¡¯er Returns!_2 194: 133: Genius Performance! Nai¡¯er Returns!_2 There was only one explanation, this person was a natural born archer with divine archery talent, capable of shooting purely based on feeling. Such individuals were terrifying, they did not need high spiritual power to hit the target every time. And such individuals were truly one in a million; they would not cultivate any other martial arts but would solely focus on the path of archery. In any country¡¯s military, they were invaluable treasures that were difficult to come by. Everyone present was completely dazzled. The supervising Archer Chief, Yuan Jie¡¯s eyes shone brightly as he had apparently come across a genius with divine archery talent. It was truly astounding. Such talented individuals with divine archery were extremely rare in the world, and this Fen Mo before them was still so young. In a few years, there was no doubt his archery skills would surpass his own, and within five years, his cultivation would surely break through to that of a Dragon Shooter. A Samurai archer was not particularly valuable, but once someone became a Dragon Shooter, everything changed. Whether on the battlefield or in the realm of martial arts, the value of a Dragon Shooter was immeasurable. If he devoted himself entirely to the development within the Silver Wolf Legion, then Yuan Jie would not hesitate to designate him as his successor and promote him to Archery Battalion Commander. Moreover, if he could advance to a Dragon Shooter within a few years, then he would be worthy of the young lady. And once married to Yan Nai¡¯er, he would become the next Wolf King of the Silver Wolf Legion. Instantly, Fen Mo¡¯s stature in Yuan Jie¡¯s mind soared to great heights. Suo Lun noticed that after Fen Mo¡¯s performance of the twenty Chain Arrows, the remaining competitors were completely subdued by him, the light of awe clearly visible in their eyes. An intermediate Samurai archer was not formidable; given enough time, they too could reach that level. However, a genius with divine archery talent was truly fearsome; they were almost destined to become a Dragon Shooter from birth. Once someone became a Dragon Shooter, they had reached the pinnacle of martial arts in the world. Even in the Holy Temple, they would have a place of honor. ... Seeing Fen Mo¡¯s stunning performance subdue the entire field inspired a strong competitive spirit within Suo Lun. ¡°Yao Xing, what will it take for me to achieve nineteen Chain Arrows?¡± Suo Lun asked. Yao Xing said, ¡°Master, is that necessary? Winning is enough. You don¡¯t have divine archery talent, so you must rely on spiritual power to lock and aim. To perform Chain Arrows, you need to construct a virtual space in your mind just like last time. Then, within the Spiritual Illusion, you aim and shoot, and you also have to release a tremendous amount of spiritual power to slow down the time in the spiritual world.¡± Suo Lun asked, ¡°How much more spiritual power will it take?¡± ¡°Over five times,¡± Yao Xing said. ¡°Fine, then let¡¯s use five times the spiritual power,¡± said Suo Lun. A rational person should ideally keep a low profile and aim for victory. But Suo Lun was highly competitive and absolutely could not stand to be outdone after witnessing Fen Mo¡¯s impressive performance. So, he began to replay the scene from the Royal City Academy. First, he drew his bow and nocked the arrow, but instead of releasing the arrow, his Dragon Power erupted forth. Since he could see with his eyes, it was effortless for his Dragon Power to hit the bullseye and rebound back, caught by Yao Xing who then calculated the absolute precise data. Then, based on that distance and height, he quickly constructed a virtual space in his mind. Within the virtual space, there was only Suo Lun and the target. From then on, Suo Lun¡¯s archery no longer required his eyes; all aiming was done in the virtual space within his mind. And by releasing several times his spiritual power to slow the passage of time in the spiritual world several fold, he appeared to take two seconds to aim when in reality not even half a second had passed. ... Therefore, a peculiar scene unfolded on the field. The strongest, Fen Mo, had completed the shooting of twenty arrows and stood aside, resting with his eyes closed. The remaining seven people were also continuously shooting, hitting their targets again and again. Only Suo Lun stood there, bow raised, yet he hesitated to shoot for a long while. The Archery Battalion Commander, Yuan Jie, shook his head internally, thinking that this Lanling lacked the necessary mental fortitude, completely overawed by Fen Mo¡¯s prodigious performance. It took him so long to aim his second arrow, a clear result of an unsettled mind. It seemed his elimination was a foregone conclusion. Yuan Jie was even certain that Lanling wouldn¡¯t be able to hit the target with this second arrow, for he had been thoroughly intimidated by Fen Mo. However, at that moment. ¡°Swoosh...¡± Suo Lun released his second arrow, and it immediately hit the bullseye. Archery Battalion Commander Yuan Jie was taken aback and then breathed a sigh of relief. As long as Lanling could overcome this psychological hurdle, his following performance might still hold some promise. But what he absolutely hadn¡¯t anticipated was that an even more astonishing scene was about to unfold. Chain Arrows, it was Chain Arrows again! ¡°Swoosh swoosh swoosh swoosh swoosh...¡± Without any pause, Suo Lun shot the second arrow, then the third, the fourth... In less than four seconds, he had fired all nineteen remaining arrows. These nineteen arrows almost formed a straight line in the air. ¡°Bang bang bang bang...¡± Then, a sound as dense as raindrops pelting the ground erupted. All nineteen arrows hit the bullseye in an instant. One hundred percent accuracy, every shot on target. In that instant, the atmosphere at the scene became nearly suffocating. The other archers present stopped shooting and looked towards Suo Lun, their gazes filled with awe and almost despair. And Fen Mo, who had been casually resting with his eyes closed, suddenly opened his eyes wide in shock, staring at Suo Lun. The most astonished of all had to be Archery Battalion Commander Yuan Jie; his eyes widened to their maximum, hardly able to believe what he was seeing in Suo Lun. Another one? Another prodigy with a divine archery talent? Before, he thought Suo Lun was doomed to be eliminated, believing that Suo Lun had been daunted by Fen Mo, which was why he hesitated so long before firing the second arrow. But it turned out that his competitive spirit had been ignited, so he too was preparing to perform the nineteen Chain Arrows. A prodigy with divine archery talent is one in a million. Unexpectedly, today he saw two, and both of them in the Silver Wolf Legion. So, so stunning! Then, is there any need for further competition? From nine candidates to choose two, the emergence of two geniuses in archery meant the remaining seven had no need to shoot anymore. The gap between mortals and prodigies cannot simply be bridged by effort. Just then, outside the camp, the sound of urgent horse hooves could be heard. ¡°Miss Yan Nai¡¯er is back!¡± Then, there was a stir inside the camp. Suo Lun¡¯s heart skipped a beat as well. Yan Nai¡¯er was returning to the camp. Would this most beautiful woman of the frontier, this woman who once had an unrequited love for Suo Lun, finally make her appearance? Regarding Yan Nai¡¯er, he had only seen her portrait. Now he wanted to see for himself just how beautiful she was to earn the title of the frontier¡¯s number one beauty! So beautiful, in fact, that people often forget she is also a woman of exceptional martial prowess. ... Note: The second update is here. I¡¯ve been feeling really down these past couple of days. I have to rely on vast amounts of coffee to stimulate my brain and get excited before I can fully immerse myself in the plot. Chapter 195 - 195 134 See Yan Naier! ?195: 134: See Yan Nai¡¯er! Gui Qinshao¡¯s transformation! 195: 134: See Yan Nai¡¯er! Gui Qinshao¡¯s transformation! The moonlight was strong at this time, and a regiment of cavalry charged into the camp like a sword, their bright armor and fierce horses showcasing their elite status. The leader of the cavalry was a woman, clad in silver armor, majestic and haughty. With her face obscured by a mask, no one could discern her features, but the eyes that were revealed were as cold as ice, bright as the stars. At the moment of her arrival, nearly all gazes in the camp were fixed on her. Even though her face was hidden, the chilling, star-like beauty of her eyes, and her chest, towering like a mountain, had everyone utterly enchanted. She must be Yan Nai¡¯er. ¡°That must be Miss Yan Shuang,¡± a young samurai archer said tremblingly, captivated by her beauty. Suo Lun was taken aback, firstly because she hadn¡¯t even shown her face, revealing only her eyes, and yet it was enough to mesmerize him so. Secondly, why call her Yan Shuang instead of Yan Nai¡¯er? Had she changed her name after a heartbreak? Suo Lun mostly knew of Yan Nai¡¯er from his sister, Ning Bing, who had been deeply hurt by Suo Lun, so much that he was too embarrassed to mention this woman in his diary, clearly feeling deeply guilty. The cavalry moved quickly into the camp and in the blink of an eye, entered their quarters. ¡°Unveil the mask, unveil the mask...¡± many people murmured softly. Suo Lun too was eager for her to lift her mask, for he wanted to see whether this woman called Yan Shuang was truly Yan Nai¡¯er. However, she seemed to have no intention of fulfilling everyone¡¯s wishes; after dismounting, she went straight into the central barrack without ever lifting her mask. This barrack was the tallest, with the Silver Wolf Banner fluttering above it. The beauty had entered the barrack, and though it was only a brief glimpse of her stunning eyes, without even a glimpse at her face, it was enough to enliven the young samurai present as if they¡¯d been injected with chicken blood. When Yan Nai¡¯er appeared just now, a genius archer called Fen Mo didn¡¯t make any noise, did not shout, and did not even crane his neck to watch. But, Suo Lun could clearly feel that after Yan Nai¡¯er entered the camp, Fen Mo glanced at him, his entire body exuding an intense will to fight, the kind that insisted on prevailing at all costs, destroying any god or Buddha in his path. ¡°Continue the archery competition!¡± the Archer Camp Leader announced loudly. By now, both Fen Mo and Suo Lun had finished shooting, while the remaining seven, having witnessed their eye-catching performances, still had a dozen or so arrows to shoot. Now that the beauty had disappeared, the competition went on. However, it was clear that the remaining seven samurai archers were already distracted, either overwhelmed by the performances of Fen Mo and Suo Lun or stirred by the recent sighting of Yan Nai¡¯er. In any case, during the subsequent dozen arrows, many showed abnormal performances. ¡°Arrow off the bullseye, disqualified.¡± ¡°Disqualified!¡± ¡°Disqualified!¡± ¡°Disqualified!¡± In the end, after the first round of twenty arrows, six out of these seven¡ªeach of them high-level samurai archers¡ªhad been disqualified. This performance was not befitting of their skill level at all, which showed their minds were in complete disarray. Only one remained, who had not yet missed, a level nine samurai archer. However, as he was about to shoot the last arrow, he sighed, ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t want to compete anymore.¡± Then he casually released the arrow, missing the target by more than ten meters, thereby voluntarily eliminating himself from the competition. It seemed that the genius performance from Fen Mo and Suo Lun had indeed shattered their confidence. Now, the archery competition had officially ended, with Suo Lun and Fen Mo victorious, remaining with the Silver Wolf Legion. Just as the Archer Camp Leader, Yuan Jie, was about to announce the result, Fen Mo suddenly stepped forward. He asked Suo Lun, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Lanling,¡± Suo Lun replied, the name he had registered with the Silver Wolf Legion. Fen Mo said, ¡°According to the rules of the Silver Wolf Legion, we have both won. But there can only be one person at the summit. In the future, only one of us can remain in the Silver Wolf Legion, and that will be me.¡± Then, he swiftly drew his bow and notched an arrow, aiming at a target three hundred meters away. Everyone was startled¡ªwhat was he doing? The archery had already ended. After drawing his bow, Fen Mo took aim, holding it for a full three seconds. Then he suddenly said, ¡°Someone, blindfold me.¡± His demand left everyone present utterly astounded¡ªblindfolded archery? How could that be possible? At that moment, on the central building of the Silver Wolf Legion Camp, a pair of beautiful eyes appeared, looking towards the archery field. Unquestionably, the owner of these eyes was Yan Nai¡¯er. ¡°Quick, blindfold me. Don¡¯t waste time,¡± Fen Mo demanded. Yuan Jie nodded, and a soldier stepped forward, covering Fen Mo¡¯s eyes with a black cloth. It was completely dark now, and besides the moonlight, only the torchlight illuminated the archery field, which was already a demanding lighting condition. Yet Fen Mo had his eyes covered. ¡°Witness, what true divine archery is, what a real genius is,¡± Fen Mo said indifferently. ¡°Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh...¡± Again, a chain of twenty shots, twenty Chain Arrows. The black arrows formed a straight line in the air and shortly after, a flurry of impacts sounded. All twenty arrows hit the bullseye. The entire place was utterly silent, blindfolded and still shooting twenty Chain Arrows? Was this the makings of a genius? Such otherworldly skill left everyone in despair. And the beautiful eyes watching from the building lit up with a star-like brilliance, clearly, even their owner was taken aback by Fen Mo¡¯s stunning performance. Chapter 196 - 196 134 See Yan Naier! ?196: 134: See Yan Nai¡¯er! The transformation of Gui Qinshao!_2 196: 134: See Yan Nai¡¯er! The transformation of Gui Qinshao!_2 After the shooting was done, Fen Mo undid the black cloth from his head, glanced faintly toward Yan Nai¡¯er¡¯s direction in the distant buildings, and then said to Suo Lun, ¡°Drop out, or you¡¯ll be struck by despair.¡± Then, he turned around and left. ¡°My ****ing mother,¡± Suo Lun cursed inwardly. This move was clearly created by him, but you had to show off right over my head. However, his heart was indeed greatly shocked. How did Fen Mo manage to do this? Suo Lun could shoot blind solely because he had Yao Xing. Fen Mo in front of him did not have the help of Yao Xing and relied solely on himself. ¡°It¡¯s muscle memory,¡± Yao Xing suddenly said. ¡°He first aims, then keeps his whole body¡¯s muscles and meridians in an absolutely still state, and every arrow he shoots has the same angle, force, and elevation. This... this is a supreme genius.¡± Even if you¡¯re a genius, showing off by stepping on my head is not okay. Instantly, Suo Lun sneered, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just blind shooting? It doesn¡¯t seem all that remarkable.¡± Then, he turned around, his back to the target, and bent his bow to place an arrow with his hands behind him. ¡°Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh...¡± Similarly, twenty arrows, each one hitting the bull¡¯s-eye. After he finished shooting, he tossed the bow and arrows aside and also turned to leave. Fen Mo did blind shooting, Suo Lun did back shooting, yet they were still evenly matched. Meanwhile, the other archer samurais at the scene were nearly in complete despair, their confidence completely shattered today! These two geniuses were utterly trampling on the dignity of their fellow archers. If geniuses are so defiant of the heavens, what¡¯s the point in us practicing archery? Seeing Suo Lun¡¯s back shooting performance, Fen Mo¡¯s eyes shone brightly before he said, ¡°You¡¯ve got some skill, but shooting targets isn¡¯t worth much. It¡¯s skill to shoot and kill real living experts. We¡¯ll see the real deal on the battlefield. In any case, within the Silver Wolf Legion, there is no room for both you and me!¡± For Suo Lun, since there was a virtual space constructed in his mind, blind shooting and back shooting were the same to him. But that Fen Mo, really is a freaking genius! ... At this time, thousands of miles away in Linhai City. It had been a good ten days since Gui Qinshao was rescued. She had redressed in her luxurious skirts, restored her snow-like skin, and began using fragrant oils again. She once again became overwhelmingly beautiful, her figure once again seductive. But her temperament, her gaze, had completely changed. The arrogant, spicy rose was gone, replaced by a cold detachment. She had become quiet, barely saying two sentences all day, she no longer liked going out, not even favoring her once-beloved sword practice. She would often just sit by the window in a daze, stare at the sky in a daze, or stare in the direction of the sea in a daze. Moreover, on the fifth day after coming home, Gui Xingfu wanted to take her to a female magician to use special methods to restore her completely, but Qinshao vehemently refused, hysterically so. Therefore, Gui Xingfu dared not bring it up again. In those days, not only Gui Xingfu and Turing Si but also her three brothers tried their best to please her, to find a way to make her happy. However, Gui Qinshao remained sullen, silent, preferring solitude, occasionally only silently shedding tears. Seeing his daughter¡¯s behavior, Gui Xingfu was incredibly anxious and grew to hate Suo Lun even more to the bone. Finally, Gui Xingfu turned to his wife, Turing Si, and said, ¡°Suo Lun, this devil, has already left an indelible mark in our daughter¡¯s heart, even if it¡¯s a scar. I will take her to the Dragon Temple to destroy this memory.¡± Turing Si trembled and said, ¡°Doing so would cause great harm to her spiritual power, to her mind.¡± Gui Xingfu said, ¡°When faced with two evils, choose the lesser. If we continue like this, our precious daughter will be ruined.¡± ¡°Suo Lun, that beast, should be cut into a thousand pieces,¡± Turing Si hissed, then buried herself in Gui Xingfu¡¯s arms and wept bitterly. The next day, Gui Xingfu approached his daughter and said softly, ¡°Darling, would you like Daddy to take you to the royal city to get better? To leave Linhai City, this uncomfortable place.¡± Gui Qinshao was taken aback. Weren¡¯t the nobles forbidden from entering the royal city without the king¡¯s command? However, it was always good to leave this place. Because even after leaving Chaos Stone Island, there seemed to be an air of this devil in Linhai City. Every night, she would have nightmares, or perhaps they could be called spring dreams, every night Suo Lun would torment her in her dreams. He was truly like a nightmare, completely inescapable. ... Suo Lun, who had become Gui Qinshao¡¯s nightmare, had now officially joined the Silver Wolf Legion. In the following days, Yan Nai¡¯er led her troops into battle almost every few days. But every time, whether leaving camp or returning, she wore a face guard and never revealed her face, so Suo Lun never saw it. Moreover, the military camp was on high alert, and no one was allowed inside Yan Nai¡¯er¡¯s Central Army building. Suo Lun tried to approach several times but was stopped and driven away. However, during his time with the Silver Wolf Legion, Suo Lun gained a deeper understanding of this invincible mercenary force. Now, the Silver Wolf Legion had grown from just over two thousand to over three thousand members. They not only took on missions but also ensured the safety of the trade routes to Tianye City. A considerable part of Tianye City¡¯s annual tax revenue flowed into the hands of the Silver Wolf Legion. However, from beginning to end, Suo Lun had never seen Wolf King Yan Yan appear; it was always Yan Nai¡¯er commanding the Central Army. Every time Yan Nai¡¯er led her troops into battle, she took few people with her. At most a hundred, sometimes less than ten. Yet every time, they would effortlessly return victorious, which showed the extent of her martial prowess. Suo Lun had asked Yuan Jie, how skilled was Yan Nai¡¯er in martial arts? Yuan Jie did not answer directly but said, ¡°Very high, higher than you could imagine.¡± Even now, Suo Lun could not confirm what the deal was with the name Yan Shuang. Could it be a name Yan Nai¡¯er had changed to after a heartbreak? ... That day was probably another day when Yan Nai¡¯er returned to camp. ¡°The lady is returning to camp, open the gates!¡± the officer commanded. The gates opened, and Yan Nai¡¯er led her troops into the camp. But this time, the entire cavalry troop was no longer in bright and spirited attire, but bloody and battered, with many missing. Yan Nai¡¯er¡¯s silver armor even had many breaches. It seemed that this sortie had been unfavorable! Everyone in the camp was shocked and wondered what had happened? Yan Nai¡¯er¡¯s battles had always been victorious, so why did it seem like she had suffered a loss this time? However, Yan Nai¡¯er quickly entered the Central Army building without revealing any news. At dusk, the Archer Camp Leader came to Suo Lun and said, ¡°Lanling, come with me to the Central Army building, the lady wants to see you!¡± ... Note: I spent over three hours writing this chapter, editing it many times. Can¡¯t manage without drafts, I need to drink a lot of coffee today, even having just one chapter ready would be good. Chapter 197 - 197 135 Are you Yan Naier ?197: 135: Are you Yan Nai¡¯er? The battle of conquest! 197: 135: Are you Yan Nai¡¯er? The battle of conquest! After joining the Silver Wolf Legion, Suo Lun had spent most of his days idling in the Archer Camp. Even as mercenaries, there was a saying about raising an army for a thousand days to use it for a moment. Among the more than three thousand people in the entire Silver Wolf Legion, there were dozens of small teams. Generally, no more than ten teams would be out on missions each day. It was rare to see large missions that mobilized hundreds of people, and they would not come across such tasks more than a few times a year. In their free time, most of the mercenaries spent their days training in combat within the barracks, with three days of leave each month to enjoy themselves in Tianye City. Suo Lun had inquired about the mercenaries¡¯ salaries. Without a mission, the base salary for the most common mercenaries was five silver coins per month. This sum of money would suffice for a month¡¯s expenses for an ordinary household in the Rage Wave Kingdom. But since mercenaries risked their lives, they naturally disdained such a meager amount. Once on a mission, each mercenary could take a cut from the mission¡¯s reward. Even the lowest-ranking mercenaries could easily earn two or three months¡¯ worth of pay for a single mission. Therefore, what mercenaries yearned for most was to be sent on missions, as that meant a substantial amount of silver coins would be theirs. Missions also varied in rank: ordinary missions were completed by mid-ranking Samurai team leaders of a hundred men. Higher-ranking missions were handled by elite teams selected by high-ranking Samurai leaders of a thousand men. The most difficult and highest-ranking missions were selected by the Wolf King himself, choosing only the most top-notch masters. Now that Wolf King Yan Yan was absent, Yan Shuang had become the Young Wolf Master, and the missions she led were of the highest category. When the people in the Archer Camp heard that Young Wolf Master Yan Shuang had actually summoned Suo Lun, they were immediately filled with indignation and jealousy. ¡°I¡¯ve been with the Silver Wolf Legion for three years and have not yet fought alongside Miss,¡± an old mercenary complained bitterly. ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ve been here for five years,¡± another mercenary said. ¡°I¡¯ve truly seen Miss and the Wolf Commander face to face no more than three times. It¡¯s really unfair that this newbie gets summoned by Miss just a few days after his arrival.¡± The ranking system of Silver Wolf mercenaries was very strict, no less than that of a regular army. Ordinary mercenaries, team leaders of ten, leaders of a hundred, leaders of a thousand, Young Wolf Master Yan Shuang, Wolf King Yan Yan. For ordinary mercenaries, the highest rank they usually encountered was a leader of a hundred, and a leader of a thousand was a rare sight. As for the Young Wolf Master and the Wolf King, they could usually only glance at them from a distance. Moreover, each rank of mercenaries received different treatments. How could one rise through the ranks among the mercenaries? There was only one path: battle, battle, and more battles, continuously earning merits. Although Suo Lun and Fen Mo were regarded as geniuses with divine archery talents, they had just entered and still had to start as ordinary mercenaries. With envious, jealous, and resentful gazes upon him, Suo Lun followed Yuan Jie toward the Central Army buildings. ... The entire camp of the Silver Wolf Legion covered several thousand acres. All other barracks were made of wood, ordinary large huts, except for the central building that stood five stories tall. Normally, this was where Wolf King Yan Yan resided, but in his absence, it became the dwelling of the Young Wolf Master Yan Shuang. Arriving at the Central Army building, they were stopped by high walls. Two personal guard Samurai stood at the entrance. ¡°Please go and inform the Young Wolf Master that Yuan Jie brings Lanling to pay a visit,¡± Yuan Jie advanced to say. ¡°Please wait, the Young Wolf Master is meeting with someone else,¡± one of the personal guard Samurai said. Then, Yuan Jie and Suo Lun waited by the entrance. A full quarter of an hour later, a person came out from inside. With disheveled hair, deep and wild eyes, and an unruly swagger, it was Fen Mo, known for his divine archery talent. Suddenly, Yuan Jie¡¯s face took on an unpleasant look. As a member of the Archer Camp, Fen Mo had come to see Young Wolf Master Yan Shuang without going through him. Then, a female Samurai approached and took a glance at Suo Lun, saying, ¡°Are you Lanling?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Suo Lun said. ¡°The Young Wolf Master tells you to come in,¡± the female Samurai said. Then, Suo Lun followed her into the Central Army building, while Yuan Jie continued to wait outside, not permitted to enter. ... The massive Central Army hall covered thousands of square meters, with a floor entirely paved with bluestone, and walls adorned with Silver Wolf decorations. Atop the high platform sat a massive commander¡¯s throne, crafted out of silver. Hanging above the throne was a silver wolf, carved from pure silver, cold and fierce. A white tiger skin lay spread beneath the seat, a whole skin peeled from a white tiger, with an intact tiger head that still looked vivid and powerful. Though it was autumn and the location was in the south, making the weather quite hot, upon entering the Central Army hall, one could feel the chilling, solemn atmosphere. When Suo Lun entered, Yan Shuang had her back towards him, looking up at the silver wolf head ornament. ¡°Lanling, you possess a divine archery talent and could have served in any kingdom or entered the Divine Dragon Celestial Palace. Why have you come to my Silver Wolf Legion?¡± Yan Shuang asked as she heard Suo Lun enter. Her voice was naturally cold and frosty, as if keeping others at a thousand miles distance. Suo Lun was taken aback¡ªwas this Yan Nai¡¯er? According to his sister Suo Ningbing¡¯s description, Yan Nai¡¯er was outwardly cold and stern but inwardly naive and passionate. But the cold indifference of the Yan Shuang before him seemed innate. Moreover, her dominance and the air of a high-ranking individual seemed to radiate from within and was in no way feigned. ¡°Why don¡¯t you respond?¡± Yan Shuang turned around, her ice-cold gaze fixed on Suo Lun, and said, ¡°Or perhaps, do you have ulterior motives?¡± Chapter 198 - 198 135 Are you Yan Naier ?198: 135: Are you Yan Nai¡¯er? The battle of conquest!_2 198: 135: Are you Yan Nai¡¯er? The battle of conquest!_2 Suo Lun finally saw this woman face to face for the first time. As expected... her beauty pierced the heart, that instant of radiance truly froze people in their tracks, momentarily halting their breath. Suo Ningbing was very beautiful, and so was Zhi Ning, but their beauty was gentle and restrained. Only Gui Qinshao¡¯s beauty was so flamboyant and dazzling that it ensnared the soul. Suo Lun had once thought that he would not find a second instance of beauty on par with Gui Qinshao¡¯s. But then, unexpectedly, Yan Shuang appeared. Surely she captivated hearts, her beauty unparalleled! Such piercing beauty in a moment was something neither Zhi Ning nor Suo Ningbing could match. While Gui Qinshao¡¯s beauty was as fiery as fire, Yan Shuang before him was as chillingly beautiful as frost! Gui Qinshao was like a rose stained with blood, while Yan Shuang was like a blue enchantress touched by snow. She did not deliberately put on an air of coldness, but she gave off the impression of having ice for skin and bones, and stars for eyes. This exceedingly beautiful face made one feel as though even a drop of water would freeze upon contact. At this moment, Suo Lun truly doubted whether she was really Yan Nai¡¯er. After all, Yan Nai¡¯er was not so mature, nor did she have such a compelling, dominant aura. But looking at her face, it was identical to Yan Nai¡¯er¡¯s in Suo Lun¡¯s portrait. Moreover, her stature was no less than a man¡¯s; Suo Lun estimated she was at least one meter seventy-six tall. With a slender yet powerful waist, voluptuous hips like a melon, and legs as straight as jade columns, this woman¡¯s figure was not just devilish, it was downright exaggerated. Logically, as a woman leading this powerful mercenary group, she should dress as a man, adopting an androgynous look to make everyone forget her identity as a woman. After all, women in this world are endowed with a natural frailty. Yet Yan Shuang did not; she released her beauty and the temptation of her devilish figure freely. But at the same time, she was as cold as ice, keeping people at a great distance. This could only be explained by one thing: she had absolute confidence and possessed formidable strength. Now Suo Lun strongly suspected that she was not Yan Nai¡¯er; she was too mature, too dominant. Yan Nai¡¯er was twenty-two this year, but the woman before him seemed to be around twenty-seven or twenty-eight. Despite that, her skin was smoother and more delicate than that of a seventeen or eighteen-year-old girl. Yet the temperament emanating from within her was that of a very mature person. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, is my question hard to answer?¡± Yan Shuang asked coldly. Suo Lun said, ¡°No, it¡¯s just that I was stunned by Miss¡¯s beauty for a moment, and I lost my composure.¡± To Suo Lun¡¯s response, Yan Shuang showed no delight, nor was she displeased; she merely stated calmly, ¡°Or perhaps, like the others, you have come for me?¡± Even when talking about her own wedding, her words were indifferent, devoid of any ripples. Suo Lun said, ¡°I have come to the Silver Wolf Legion for revenge!¡± ¡°Revenge?¡± Yan Shuang said, ¡°How powerful is your enemy to make you want the Silver Wolf to take revenge for you?¡± This woman was very sharp. She didn¡¯t ask, ¡°Is your enemy in the Silver Wolf?¡± Instead, she asked, ¡°How powerful is your enemy?¡± ¡°Very, very powerful!¡± Suo Lun said. Yan Shuang said, ¡°Then to have the Silver Wolf take revenge for you won¡¯t be easy; you¡¯ll have to pay a price of equal value.¡± Suo Lun said, ¡°I understand.¡± Yan Shuang suddenly looked at Suo Lun and said, ¡°I feel that there¡¯s a question in your heart, yet you seem unable to voice it?¡± Suo Lun was startled; was this woman so formidable? Her spiritual power was indeed exceptionally sharp. ¡°Don¡¯t lie,¡± Yan Shuang said. ¡°Lying is pointless in front of someone with incredibly strong spiritual power.¡± After hesitating for a moment, Suo Lun asked, ¡°Does Miss Yan Shuang have a sister?¡± Yan Shuang said, ¡°Why? Have you seen her before?¡± Suo Lun said, ¡°Many years ago, it seems I did, and at that time her name was still Yan Nai¡¯er.¡± The normally cold eyes of Yan Shuang flickered with a trace of disturbance, and then she asked, ¡°Where did you see her?¡± ¡°In the Hundred Thousand Mountains,¡± Suo Lun said. Yan Shuang said, ¡°Indeed, my father has another daughter named Yan Nai¡¯er, but she¡¯s dead.¡± ¡°Dead?¡± Suo Lun¡¯s heart trembled, and then he looked at Yan Shuang¡¯s face again, seeking any tiny clue. However, her face had become as cold as cast iron, without any fluctuations. For a moment, Suo Lun really could not determine whether she was Yan Nai¡¯er or not. If she was Yan Nai¡¯er, then Suo Lun could be certain that she must have undergone some extraordinary experiences to have transformed in such a way; just the heartache Suo Lun caused her could not account for such a drastic change. This extraordinary experience was even beyond Suo Lun¡¯s imagination, as it was a transformation in spirit, soul, and character. Moreover, Suo Lun could clearly feel that her martial arts were extremely high, definitely having surpassed that of a Samurai, and were incomparable to the former Yan Nai¡¯er, even rivaling Meng Tuoluo. If she was Yan Nai¡¯er, could she have advanced to a Samurai at just twenty-two years of age? This was nearly impossible, as Suo Hanyi and Jian Ning, who were already supreme geniuses, did not become Samurais until they were twenty-seven or twenty-eight. Meng Tuoluo had the full support of the Dragon Temple, a genius one in a million, and she had not broken through to a Samurai by the age of twenty-two either. But for Suo Lun, whether she was Yan Shuang or Yan Nai¡¯er, the outcome was the same. Suo Lun must gain control of the entire Silver Wolf Legion through her. Moreover, there was good news and bad news now. Chapter 199 - 199 135 Are you Yan Naier ?199: 135: Are you Yan Nai¡¯er? The battle of conquest!_3 199: 135: Are you Yan Nai¡¯er? The battle of conquest!_3 The good news was that Yan Yan had not appeared at all; the entire Silver Wolf Legion seemed to have been under Yan Shuang¡¯s control all along. The bad news was that regardless of whether she was once Yan Nai¡¯er, she was now Yan Shuang, a composed, resolute woman who kept others at a great distance. Her will and her spirit had grown as formidable as her martial arts, solid as a thousand zhang of glacial ice. Conquering such a woman was assuredly as difficult as ascending to the heavens. ¡°Did you just see Fen Mo leave?¡± Yan Shuang asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Suo Lun replied. Yan Shuang said, ¡°I also asked him why he came to the Silver Wolf Legion, and he was straightforward¡ªhe came for me, to marry me. Do you know how I replied to him?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± Suo Lun replied. ¡°I said, I would give him a chance,¡± Yan Shuang declared. At this, Suo Lun was suddenly taken aback, not expecting such an answer from her. Yan Shuang asked, ¡°Do you know who spread the rumor that I am to marry and seek a husband, and also make him the next Wolf King?¡± Suo Lun replied, ¡°Was it your esteemed father?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t my father, it was me,¡± Yan Shuang said. ¡°I¡¯m not young anymore, I need to marry and have children. Moreover, I need a man strong enough to help me control the Silver Wolf Legion, and I will indeed keep my promise. Once I marry a man, he will become the new Wolf King, and I will retire behind the scenes.¡± At that moment, Suo Lun was truly shocked. This woman spoke so directly about her life¡¯s great matter, without a hint of shyness or even the slightest emotional fluctuation. ¡°Over this period, I have tested many men, no less than several Light Dragon Warriors,¡± Yan Shuang continued. ¡°But the results have been deeply disappointing. The man I marry must not only be highly skilled in martial arts but also possess supreme intelligence and magnanimity. So, regardless of whether you came for me or not, I am giving you the same chance.¡± In an instant, Suo Lun was nearly at a loss for words. Yan Shuang continued, ¡°The beard on your face and the deliberately yellowed complexion cannot hide your age. You might indeed be very ugly, but you are definitely not older than twenty-one. You may not know that men of different ages emanate distinctly different energy and spiritual auras.¡± Suo Lun, once again, had no words to offer. ¡°Your martial arts skills are very weak now, even weaker than Fen Mo¡¯s,¡± Yan Shuang observed. ¡°But it does not matter, as you can become stronger later. Every time we go into battle, I will bring a candidate to test their temperament, wisdom, and will. In five days, I will lead an attack. I will choose either you or Fen Mo to accompany me.¡± Upon hearing these words, Suo Lun¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Each man is given only one chance to pass the test. Whoever passes the final test, I will marry,¡± Yan Shuang declared. ¡°Tell me, between you and Fen Mo, whom should I bring into battle?¡± ¡°Me,¡± Suo Lun said. Yan Shuang stared into his eyes and said, ¡°You, indeed came for me.¡± Suo Lun looked down and said, ¡°Yes!¡± He really wanted to curse inside. What on earth had Yan Shuang gone through? How had she transformed so powerfully, especially her spiritual power, which completely left one nowhere to hide? Because as soon as you tell a lie, the spiritual energy released by your body would fluctuate and she would capture it. ¡°Coming for me, what¡¯s so unspeakable about that?¡± Yan Shuang asked. ¡°My beauty and figure are unmatched in the world; it¡¯s only natural for a man to lust. Not to mention, marrying me grants command of a powerful army.¡± Once again, Suo Lun had no words to offer. He realized that in some ways, he really couldn¡¯t handle this woman¡ªshe was too strong. She kept saying she would give everyone a chance, but in reality, she was like an ice mountain towering a thousand zhang high, looking down upon them with an aloofness that truly made people hesitate to approach. Indeed, conquering such a woman seemed as difficult as ascending to the heavens. And yet, Suo Lun had no way out. Her words were very clear: whoever married her would become the new Wolf King and automatically command this mightiest mercenary legion. ¡°Between you and Fen Mo, I will choose only one,¡± Yan Shuang said. ¡°Because a Silver Wolf Legion probably cannot accommodate two Dragon Archers. Fen Mo has also said, where there is you, there is no him.¡± Suo Lun nodded and replied, ¡°And where there is him, there is no me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it then,¡± Yan Shuang said. ¡°So, I am giving the same task to you and Fen Mo. Whoever completes it first will come out on top and will be my next target of evaluation.¡± ¡°What is the task?¡± Suo Lun asked. ... Note: Here is the second update, nearly five thousand words. Thank you, everyone. I beg for monthly tickets and support. I¡¯m going to drink something to invigorate myself, and I will write another chapter tonight to ensure an earlier update tomorrow. Chapter 200 - 200 136 The Handsome Man Plan of Suo Lun! ?200: 136: The Handsome Man Plan of Suo Lun! 200: 136: The Handsome Man Plan of Suo Lun! ¡°The mission is to kill someone,¡± Yan Shuang said. ¡°Who?¡± Suo Lun asked. ¡°The person is named Xuesha, who is the leader of the Venomous Sand Thieves in the desert,¡± Yan Shuang said. ¡°Although he has just risen recently, he has already raided and murdered over a dozen merchant caravans heading to Xiliang. His methods are extremely cruel, as the caravans he robs never have survivors. We had a squad totaling fifteen men protecting a Xiliang merchant caravan when they, too, were slaughtered, stirring the anger of the heavens and the people alike. The whole desert trade route is in panic.¡± ¡°Where is this person?¡± Suo Lun asked. ¡°Three hundred and ninety miles from Tianye City, at the Dark Oasis, that¡¯s their den,¡± Yan Shuang replied. ¡°How good is this person¡¯s martial arts?¡± Suo Lun asked. ¡°A high-class Samurai with hundreds of subordinates,¡± Yan Shuang said. ¡°You or Fen Mo, whoever brings back their head wins the competition and will join me in battle, becoming the candidate for my next test for a suitor.¡± Suo Lun nodded, ¡°Are there any rules regarding how to kill the target?¡± ¡°No, any method is fine; I just want Xuesha¡¯s head,¡± Yan Shuang said. ¡°Besides, Fen Mo has already set out.¡± Suo Lun nodded, ¡°I understand. I will immediately make preparations.¡± ¡°You can select the best bow and the best arrows. Remember, within five days, bring me their head,¡± Yan Shuang said. Suo Lun nodded, then bowed and exited the Central Army hall. ... ¡°Yao Xing, can my arrows kill a high-class Samurai?¡± Suo Lun asked. ¡°Impossible,¡± Yao Xing replied. ¡°Why?¡± Suo Lun asked. ¡°Because the speed and reaction ability of a high-class Samurai far surpass the arrows you shoot,¡± Yao Xing said. ¡°So as soon as your arrow gets within ten meters of him, he will surely notice and then he can either dodge it or cut it down with a weapon.¡± Suo Lun understood this perfectly well. After all, an arrow is shot from a bow and its speed is much slower than that of a bullet. So, to kill a high-class Samurai, one has to be a high-class Samurai archer who shoots the arrow. Their bows are incredibly strong, shooting arrows at unbelievable speeds, even faster than the reaction speed of a high-class Samurai, hence they can kill successfully. Otherwise, if aiming alone could guarantee a kill, then being an archer would be almost invincible. Suo Lun was currently able to claim certainty over hitting targets within four or five hundred meters. This was a very serious issue, not something that could be altered by mere sentiment. Thus, for him as a third-grade Samurai archer, killing a high-class Samurai was definitely, utterly impossible. What Suo Lun had always excelled at was out-ranging his opponents, never confronting them head-on, and never taking hopeless risks. Take, for instance, his sword competition with Gui Qinshao. He had agreed to use the Calamity Nine Swords and abstain from using Dragon Power. But this time it was a real fight to the death, with hardly any space for opportunistic tricks, because the opponent would certainly not follow any rules. ¡°Is it possible for a middle-class Samurai Archer to kill a high-class Samurai?¡± Suo Lun asked, wanting to know if Fen Mo had any chance of success. ¡°It¡¯s tough, almost impossible. However, if he gets very close to the high-class Samurai Archer, and uses Chain Arrows, then there might be a slight chance of success,¡± Yao Xing replied. During his sword competition with Fen Mo, everyone noticed that Suo Lun used the impressive nineteen Chain Arrows. Additionally, when Fen Mo fired blindly, Suo Lun performed a back shot. So, to the audience, both seemed perfectly matched, on equal footing. However, Suo Lun noticed that the arrows shot by Fen Mo were much faster than his own. Moreover, they were using the same type of bow at that time. In fact, Fen Mo could use bows weighing over a thousand catties, capable of shooting pure black gold arrows. If Fen Mo were using his full strength, the arrows he shot, both in power and speed, would be several times more than that of Suo Lun¡¯s. So the final conclusion was that although they seemed evenly matched, Fen Mo¡¯s strength far surpassed Suo Lun¡¯s by several times. However, in this fight, Suo Lun could only win, not lose. So, what method should be used to kill the leader of the Venomous Sand Thieves, Xuesha, and escape unscathed? Suo Lun closed his eyes and fell deep in thought, myriad plans flooding his mind. After pondering for three hours, as day broke, Suo Lun left the Silver Wolf Legion. However, he did not go west but turned east, heading back to Tianye City. ... ¡°Have both of them departed?¡± Yan Shuang asked. ¡°They have. After meeting with you, Fen Mo left the camp immediately, heading to the western desert,¡± the Archer Camp Leader Yuan Jie said. ¡°However, Lanling did not leave until dawn, and instead of heading west, he went to Tianye City.¡± ¡°What equipment did the two take?¡± Yan Shuang asked. ¡°Fen Mo took a thirteen-hundred-catty bow and twenty black gold arrowheads. Lanling still carried the four-hundred-fifty-catty strong bow, along with ten black gold-plated arrows,¡± Yuan Jie replied. ¡°In your view, what are the odds of their success?¡± Yan Shuang asked. ¡°Fen Mo has a 30% chance of killing Xuesha. As for Lanling, there is no chance of success. Although he is incredibly talented, his cultivation is too weak, and his arrows cannot pose any threat to Xuesha, not even getting within ten feet of her,¡± Yuan Jie said. Yan Shuang responded softly, without making any judgment. ¡°Young master, Lanling¡¯s mission is nearly a sure death. Though his cultivation is very low, his talent is extremely astonishing. If he were to be trained by our Silver Wolf Legion, we could have another Dragon Archer within ten years. Isn¡¯t it a pity to just let him go to waste like this?¡± Yuan Jie said. Chapter 1206 - 538: Step 4! Encircle Constantine! Chapter 1206: 538: Step 4! Encircle Constantine! Lanling once again entered the Ghost Realm World. No illusions, just the real Mirror Mountain. "Master, do you need me to do anything?" The voice of the Mirror Demon King echoed in his mind. Lanling said, "Can you expand the energy field to pull all the enemies outside into the illusion?" "No." The Mirror Demon King said, "Covering the entire mountain is already the limit of my spiritual power." Lanling said, "Then I don¡¯t need you to do anything for now." Then, Lanling directly climbed halfway up Mirror Mountain and entered that cave. Deep in the cave, there was a pond, only three or four meters in diameter. However, beneath it was a dark lake, a hundred meters deep, with an underground dark lake water system exceeding a hundred miles in diameter, filled with countless fish that could serve as a food reserve for the future Flame Demon Tribe. Lanling took a thick stack of beast skin bags and plunged into the water, diving deeper and deeper and deeper... Diving to the bottom of the hundred-meter-deep lake, he took out a luminous stone for illumination. At the lake bottom was a pit, and due to the water current, almost all the gold coins and treasures had flowed into this big pit. In the pit spanning hundreds of square meters, there were gold coins and silver coins everywhere, truly like a mountain of gold and sea of silver. Lanling felt a bit excited when he saw these treasures once again. He opened the bags in the water and frantically filled them with handfuls of gold coins. With a touch of his hands, there were already hundreds of gold coins. Though these were gold coins, they felt like stones by the river, filling bag after bag. After half an hour of nonstop work, Lanling finally filled all the dozen or so beast skin bags he brought. Even so, it amounted to only twenty or thirty thousand gold coins. Once filled, Lanling carried three bags of gold coins each time he surfaced, making several trips to get all the dozen bags to the surface. Then, once again, he took the dozen bags down underwater for the next round of transportation. After five or six such trips, Lanling filled fifty or sixty beast skin bags, totaling at least a hundred thousand gold coins. Even so, only a portion of the gold coins in the big pit was gone; who knew how many were left? Truly, this was an enormous treasure granted by the heavens to Lanling. ... Over a hundred thousand gold coins filled fifty-three bags, totaling more than thirty thousand pounds. Lanling painstakingly transported each bag of gold coins down the mountain. Finding an open space, Lanling poured out fifty of the bags of gold coins. The hundred thousand gold coins piled up into a small hill, dazzling in golden light under the sun, extremely brilliant and eye-catching. It felt like seeing a mountain made of cash on Earth, and ten billion in cash. The allure and impact were unparalleled, enough to drive anyone mad. After finishing all this, an entire day had passed. This day, Konstantin led eight hundred cavalry, setting up camp and arranging simple defenses. ... Lately, Chief Alfonso of the Ankara Tribe was riding high on success; after annexing the Wild Horse Tribe, his power in both territory and population had surged by sixty percent. And now, Konstantin of the Chimera Tribe had become a thorn in his side. At this time, everyone knew that a battle was inevitable between the Chimera and Ankara Tribes. Moreover, Alfonso knew he was at an advantage, and only needed to completely eliminate the remnants of the Wild Horse Tribe and digest the spoils of victory before he would wage war on the Chimera Tribe. Currently, all trade between the two tribes was completely suspended, and at the border, skirmishes were relentless. On this day, Alfonso, as usual, led over a thousand cavalry, hunting down the remnants of the Wild Horse Tribe everywhere. Only by thoroughly killing Chief Duoduo of the Wild Horse Tribe and his daughter could he truly annex the tribe. "Godfather, there is a person ahead." Suddenly, a female Shaman beside the Ankara Tribe pointed to a nearby forest. The female Shaman was cloaked in a black robe, her face unseen. The only visible feature was her devilish figure, almost rivaling the figure of Sisi, the second wife. And her husky, alluring voice. "Go take a look." Alfonso ordered. Immediately, four experts dashed forward and dragged out the person hiding in the forest. It was a Near-Human Tribe woman, slender, but with a very beautiful face. She was none other than Amoo, who swore allegiance to Lanling and had an unwavering love for Suo Mo. Her slender body carried two big beast skin bags, heavy with weight. The four experts forced her to kneel before Chief Alfonso of the Ankara Tribe. "What¡¯s on your back?" Alfonso asked coldly. "N-nothing..." Amoo stammered. Alfonso drew a large sword and slashed the beast skin bags on her back. "Crash..." Immediately, countless gold coins spilled out, covering the ground and dazzling everyone¡¯s eyes. Alfonso¡¯s eyes lit up; everyone loves gold coins. Although the Ankara Tribe was stronger than the Chimera Tribe, he wasn¡¯t as wealthy as Konstantin. Alfonso was more extravagant, not as good at hoarding wealth as Konstantin. These thousands of gold coins were already a windfall. Looking again at the Near-Human woman, she didn¡¯t look like someone who had so many gold coins. Chapter 1207 - 538: Step 4! Encircle Constantine!_2 Chapter 1207: 538: Step 4! Encircle Constantine!_2 This is the Barbaric Wilderness. Except for a very few, such as chieftains, shamans, and elders, no one owns thousands of Gold Coins, let alone the Near-Human Tribe? In the Southern Barbaric Lands, the Near-Human Tribe is entirely in the status of Two-legged Sheep. "Where did these Gold Coins come from?" Alfonso directly placed his great sword across Amoo¡¯s neck. "Gh-Ghost Realm World," Amoo stammered. "Impossible..." Alfonso said sternly, "The Ghost Realm World is the Death Forbidden Zone." Amoo said, "I-I was the one who came out from the Ghost Realm World." Alfonso said, "No one can come out of the Ghost Realm World." Amoo said, "I followed someone out, that person saw through the Illusion Realm of the Ghost Realm World and successfully got out." "Who?" Alfonso asked. Amoo said, "Lanling of the Chimera Tribe." "Lanling!" Alfonso¡¯s eyes narrowed. This name, he had heard countless times, during the war between the Chimera Tribe and the Wild Horse Tribe, Lanling was the chief contributor, creating record-breaking feats. Alfonso was about to wage war with the Chimera Tribe, and the only concern was this Lanling. "So where is this Lanling person?" Alfonso asked. Amoo said, "He returned to the Chimera Tribe, saying he wanted to duel with someone named Du yan, so after leaving the Ghost Realm World, we parted ways." Alfonso stared at the pile of Gold Coins and said, "Is there more Gold Coins in the Ghost Realm World?" "There are more, a lot more..." Amoo said. "How many?" Alfonso asked. "At least eighty to ninety thousand!" Amoo mentioned a number that made everyone¡¯s heart race. Eighty to ninety thousand was more than all the savings the Ankara Tribe had accumulated over the years. Alfonso pointed at Amoo and said, "You, take us to the Ghost Realm World and find the Gold Coins for me." "It¡¯s not possible. Once I enter the Ghost Realm World, I can¡¯t come out again," Amoo exclaimed loudly. The female shaman next to him said, "Godfather, it would be unwise if this is a trap, I shall first explore the outskirts of the Ghost Realm World." "Alright then!" Alfonso said. Then, the graceful female shaman lifted Amoo onto her warhorse, and alone, she rode towards the Ghost Realm World. And Alfonso was completely assured, which showed how high her cultivation was. ... It had been three full days since Lanling entered the Ghost Realm World, and Constantine¡¯s patience was nearly exhausted. "Chief, could Lanling have already escaped?" Du yan said. "No, Ali is in our hands, and his family members are all in our hands, he cannot possibly run away," Constantine said. "Not necessarily, everyone has their own motives," Du yan said. And just at this moment, a figure walked out from the energy shield, it was indeed Lanling. He was carrying two large beast-skin bags, and once he walked out, he poured out the Gold Coins, clattering and filling the ground. In an instant, thousands of Gold Coins were poured onto the ground like water, making a thick pile. A total of at least five to six thousand Gold Coins. Everyone surrounding Constantine was almost dumbfounded. In the distance, Ankara¡¯s female shaman, gazing with spiritual power, also held her breath. Constantine shouted loudly, "Wasn¡¯t it said to be a hundred thousand Gold Coins? Where is the rest?" Lanling said, "Don¡¯t worry, aren¡¯t there still twelve days left? I have to go fetch them one pool at a time." Then, Lanling took the two empty bags and re-entered the Ghost Realm World. ... After the female shaman of the Ankara Tribe confirmed the news about the Gold Coins, she returned to Alfonso as quickly as possible. "Godfather, there is indeed a fortune of Gold Coins, as much as a hundred thousand," the female shaman said, "However, Constantine has already beaten us to it." Alfonso said, "How many men does Constantine have outside the Ghost Realm World?" "I counted, about eight hundred cavalry," the female shaman said. Alfonso¡¯s eyes revealed a cunning glint, breathing heavily. This hundred thousand Gold Coins were an irresistible temptation to him. But he, like Constantine, was equally cunning and suspicious. "Could this be Constantine¡¯s trap, trying to lure us into an ambush and then wipe us out?" Alfonso said. The female shaman said, "It shouldn¡¯t be. My informant in the Chimera Tribe told me that Lanling defeated Du yan in a duel but was imprisoned by Constantine. The charge was having an affair with a Fox Human Tribe beauty named Ali, and this woman¡¯s husband is the younger brother of Constantine¡¯s wife." Alfonso said, "And then?" The female shaman said, "Originally, Lanling and this woman named Ali were to be publicly judged, stripped naked, paraded through the streets, one beheaded, the other stoned to death. But in the end, Ali was released home, while Lanling was taken to the Ghost Realm World. I deduced that Lanling likely exchanged a hundred thousand Gold Coins to save both his and Ali¡¯s lives." "Foolish," Alfonso sneered, "Once Constantine gets the hundred thousand Gold Coins, he would still kill him and that vixen." "Indeed, that¡¯s exactly it," the female shaman said, "But at least the hundred thousand Gold Coins are real, and Constantine only has eight hundred cavalry with him, that¡¯s also real." The chieftain of the Ankara Tribe, Alfonso, suddenly breathed heavily. The female shaman said, "This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, not only can we seize this astronomical sum of Gold Coins, but we can also take the chance to kill Constantine. As long as Constantine is dead, his son is nothing but a waste. It would be only a matter of time before we annex the Chimera Tribe."